-I *$*•
^ .Vt
mmm
*>>» r-’-^-

The Congress of women
HELD IN THE WOMAN’S BUILDING,
World’s Columbian Exposition,
CHICAGO, U. S. A., 1893.
WITH PORTRAITS, BIOGRAPHIES AND ADDRESSES.
PUBLISHED BY AUTHORITY OF THE BOARD OF LADY MANAGERS, MRS. BERTHA M. HONORE PALMER, PRESIDENT.
EDITED BY
MARY KAVANAUGH OLDHAM EAGLE,
CHAIRMAN OF THE COMMITTEE ON CONGRESSES, OF THE BOARD OF LADY MANAGERS.
OFFICIAL EDITION.
SOLD ONLY BY SUBSCRIPTION.
D fc
r
echnisches
museumwien
bibliothsk
MONARCH BOOK COMPANY,
(Formerly L. P. MILLER & CO.,)
CHICAGO, ILL. PHILADELPHIA, PA.
1894

Entered according to Act of Congress in the year A D. 1894, by W. B. CONKEY COMPANY,
In the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C.
his work being tuliy protected by copyright, any infringement will be prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law

COMMEMORATIVE
the many pleasant and profitable days spent together.
THE COMMITTEE ON CONGRESSES,
By permission, dedicate this work to the President
and members of the
Board of Lady Managers
of the
Columbian Exposition.

PUBLISHERS’ PREFACE.
HE object of the publication of this book is to present an account of some of the
1 most important assemblages of women the world has ever known. As a part of the Columbian Exposition, the greatest event of its kind in history, there was a daily gathering of women, who, in a great building devoted to their uses, expressed their ideas regarding the social, business and political affairs of humankind and all that pertains to making a greater future for the human race. This book reproduces the ideas advanced by these women, who represented the civilized world. It is the record of most earnest and potential and practical assemblages of women. What is in these pages indicates what women are to-day. The book contains the addresses made by those representing the more active women of two continents. It is a book every thoughtful woman and every thoughtful man should possess, and must, from its very quality and the circumstances of its production, be part of the important data of future histories. No publishers’ preface will aid it much. It is a book which will retain its place because it commands a status as describing an important part of one of the most important events in history. It may be that it was even the most striking part, since among the greatest problems of the times is aggressively prominent that of the relations of men and women in the work of the world and in the division of its profits and its honors.

PREFACE.
HE Columbian Exposition, in its unrivaled physical beauty, has culminated and
1 vanished like the blossoms of a gorgeous Century plant, leaving only a memory of its superb efflorescence and subtle charm. In order that the efforts made in its behalf may not all be lost, and that a reminder of its aesthetic and educational influence may remain with us, Mrs. James P. Eagle, the untiring and devoted chairman, has collected in permanent form the valuable papers secured by herself and her committee for the Congresses in the Woman’s Building.
Nothing could be more broadly representative than the catholic presentation given in these Congresses to many important topics from many points of view. The names contained in the list of contributors are in themselves a sufficient guaranty of the great merit of the papers, which were so warmly received at the time of their presentation.
I trust that the final and important service performed by Mrs. Eagle in placing these papers within reach of the public, may receive the indorsement which it merits.
Bertha M. Honore Palmer. President of the Board of Lady Managers.

TABLE OF CONTENTS,
Pages.
Publisher’s Preface. 6
Preface.,,........ g
Introduction. 13-14
Index to Authors ...... ....... 15-16
Index to Subjects... 17-19
Index to Illustrations. .. 21-22
Opening Address. 25-29
Papers Read Before the Congress. 30-815
Presentation of Mrs. Palmer’s Portrait.......816-819
Closing Address. 820-824

INTRODUCTION.
T HE Congresses held in the Woman’s Building were inaugurated under a resolution unanimously passed by the Board of Lady Managers on September 7, 1891, which read as follows:
“ Resolved , That a special committee of seven be appointed who shall have charge of arranging for Congresses to be held in the Woman’s Building during the Fair.”
The president of the board appointed the following committee: Mrs. James P. Eagle, Mrs. Helen M. Barker, Miss Laurette Lovell, Miss Eliza M. Russell, Mrs. L. M. N. Stevens, Mrs. Susan R. Ashley and Mrs. Jennie Sanford Lewis (now deceased). Mrs. Jno. J. Bagley and Mrs. L. BraceShattuck were afterward added to the committee, and Mrs. Bagley was elected vice-chairman.
On August 5, 1893, the board adopted a recommendation to publish the Congress papers in book form to be sold for the benefit of the Woman’s Memorial Building fund. The chairman of the committee having conducted the correspondence necessary, and arranged the entire program for the Woman’s Building Congresses, having also been present and presiding at each of these daily meetings, except on three occasions, when the executive committee, of which she is a member, was in session, was regarded a suitable person to edit the work of the Congresses which is herein presented to the public: Mrs. Potter Palmer, president of the Board of Lady Managers, made the nomination, which was confirmed by the unanimous vote of the committee at a meeting held November 7, 1893, when only one member of the committee was absent.
It was considered in the interest of the Board of Lady Managers and the publisher, that this work should not be delayed longer than three months after the close of the Exposition. A contract was entered into with the publisher to that effect. No pains' or money, or diligence has been spared in our efforts to secure the complete representation in this volume of each contributor to the Congress. It is sincerely to be regretted that there are a few women, whose articles should appear in this work, that we have either been unable to reach or unable to secure contributions from on account of previous disposition having been made of their papers, proposed individual publications or the difficulty of reproducing satisfactorily addresses delivered without notes. Over one thousand letters and dozens of telegrams have been sent out in this interest since November 10th.
With much gratitude we acknowledge indebtedness to the hundreds of women with whom we have had correspondence, for their unfailing courtesy and particularly to those who appeared from time to time on the Congress platform. This intercourse has been altogether pleasant and harmonious throughout the entire Exposition, and has been a most flattering revelation of woman’s attainments in grace, culture, thought and literature.
To Mrs. Potter Palmer, president of the Board of Lady Managers, and to many of the members of the board, we tender special thanks for their counsel, encouragement and co-operation in the difficult and laborious task assigned to this committee.
The plan of the committee was to have a leading address, followed by free dis-

cussion whenever the nature of the subject invited debate. We publish only the addresses.
The courtesy of these pages has been extended to women who prepared papers and were prevented from appearing at the appointed time by bereavements and other good causes, and in a few instances has been accepted.
One of the objects of this work has been to mirror the women of the Columbian year—faithfully reflecting their purposes, plans and powers as they stand the chosen representatives of the various states of this Union and of the nations of the earth. As we succeeded in presenting representatives from thirty states and twenty nations we feel justified in believing that this object has been attained.
Other purposes were to provide for communion and interchange of thought between women engaged in the same and diverse lines of work and the compilation of valuable literary and historical papers to serve as stepping stones to future progress which has also, to the minds of many, been realized.
We have not assumed to direct or dictate the utterances, and will not be expected to indorse all articles admitted without discrimination.
The one thought of the president of the Board of Lady Managers and the entire membership of the board, whether acting as a whole, as individuals or committees, has been to serve well, the women of the present and the future. To the charity of the public we trust the imperfections of our work.
Editor.

INDEX TO AUTHORS
PAGE.
Abbott, Mrs. Alice Asbury. 645
Aberdeen, Lady Ishbel. 743
Adams, Mrs. Mary Newbury. 342
Alcala de, Senorita Catalina. 398
Anthony, Miss Susan B. 787
Arcambal de, Mrs. Agnes. L. 148
Baird, Mrs. Priscilla.414
Barlow, Miss Florence. 797
Bates, Miss Octavia Williams. 664
Bay, Mrs. Lillian Cantrell. 260
Bayard, Mrs. Mary Temple. 435
Bell, Miss Laura. 516
Bjorn, Mme. Thora K. 740
Blackwell, Rev. Antoinette Brown. 633
Blake, Mrs. Lillie Devereux. 32
Boyd, Mrs. Gaston. 570
Brady, Mrs. Sue Huffman. 306
Brazza di, Countess Cora Slocomb. 697
Bristol, Rev. Augusta Cooper. 80
Brotherton, Mrs. Alice Williams. 67
Brown, Dr. M. Augusta. 477
Bucklin, Miss Lorain Pearce. 450
Bullock, Mrs. Electa. 510
Bullock, Mrs. Helen L. 143
Cantrell, Mrs. Ellen Harrell. 253
Cappiani, Mme. Louisa.. 500
Chapin, Rev. Augusta J. 393
Clark, Mrs. Laura H. 512
Cohen, Miss Katherine M. 428
Cohen, Mrs. Nina Morais. 113
Cole, Miss Annette. 600
Conway, Miss Clara. 402
Cooper, Mrs. Sarah B. 296
Cope, Mrs. Theresa Elizabeth. 531
Corbin, Mrs. Caroline Fairfield. 326
Corson, Miss Juliet. 714
Craig, Mrs. M. K. 198
Crawford, Mrs. Emily. 87
Cummins, Mrs. Ella Sterling. 184
Curwen, Mrs. Mary T. W. 165
Devereux, Mrs. C. A. R. 752
Dibble, Mrs. Martha Cleveland. 704
Dickinson, Mrs. Mary Lowe. 637
Dillaye, Miss Blanche. 643
Dodd, Mrs. Anna A. 754
Donohue, Dr. Mary E. 727
Douglas, Mrs. Selwyn. 383
Douglass, Mrs. Jean Loughborough. 733
Drury, Mrs. J. Wilson. 471
Duniway, Mrs. Abigail Scott. 90
Eagle, Mrs. James P.15 and 816
Eastman, Mrs. Annis Ford. 612
Edwards, Mrs. Amanda M. 760
15
PAGE.
Fairbanks, Mrs. Caroline Fuller. 503
Field, Miss Kate. 77
Field (Catherine Cole), Mrs. Martha R. 776
Foster, Mrs. J. Ellen. 668
Fredericsen, Miss Kirstine. 237
Fuller, Mrs. Brainerd. 491
Gaddess, Mrs. Mary L. 221
Gage, Mrs. Marie Mott. 737
Galloway, Miss Janet A. 337
Garrett, Miss Mary S. 443
George, Mrs. Jonnie Allen. 388
Gohl, Miss Cecile. 316
Gordon, Mrs. Laura de Force. 74
Gould, Mrs. Minna Gordon. 660
Green, Mrs. Anna S. 649
Greene, Miss Mary A. 41
Grinned, Mrs. Katherni V. 628
Hanna, Mrs. John R. 53
Hayes, Miss Mary V.. 474
Henrotin, Mrs. Charles. 348
Hinds, Miss Ida K. 438
Hitchcock, Mrs. Romyn. 556
Holt, Mrs. Charlotte. 190
Howard, Mrs. A. L. 463
Howe, Mrs. Julia Ward. 102
Howell, Mrs. Mary Seymour. 679
Hoxie, Mrs. Vinnie Ream. 603
Hull, Mrs. Mary Hess. 609
Plultin, Rev. Ida C.:. 788
Jenkins, Mrs. Helen Philleo. 686
Johnson, Miss Helen Louise. 810
Johnston, Mrs. Adelia A. F. 555
Keene, Miss Mary Virginia. 194
Kenealy, Miss Annesley. 354
Ketcham, Mrs. Emily Burton. 361
Korany, Mme. Hanna K. 359
Lake, Mrs. Isabel Wing. 574
Lake, Mrs. Leonora Marie. 508
Lankton, Dr. Freeda M. 268
Lease, Mrs. Mary Elizabeth. 412
Lewis, Mrs. Amanda Kerr. 371
Lincoln, Mrs. Mary J. 138
Lipscomb, Mrs. M. A. 469
Lockwood, Mrs. Mary S. 816
Lord, Miss Eleanor. 281
Louis, Mrs. Minnie D. 539
Lundin, Mile. Hulda . 104
Magnusson, Mme. Sigrid E. 521
Manning, Miss Agnes M. 107
Marsden, Miss Kate. 213
Marshall, Mme. Marie. 211
2

INDEX TO AUTHORS.
16
PAGE.
McDiarmid, Mrs. Clara A.’. 723
McDonald, Prof. Cora M. 264
McGee, Miss L. C. 249
Meriweather, Mrs. Lide . 747
Messenger, Mrs. Lillian Rozell. 227
Meyer, Mrs. Nicoline Bech. 243
Meyer, Mrs. Annie Nathan. 135
Miller, Mrs. Kate 0. 782
Miller, Mrs. Annie Jenness. 695
Mitchell, Miss Alice A. 405
Monroe, Mrs. Harriet Earhart. 311
Moore, Miss Aimee K. Osborne. 308
Morgan, Miss Anna. 597
Mott, Mrs. Emma Pratt. 544
Norris, Mrs. Mary E. C. 674
Ormsbee, Mrs. E. J. 590
Palmer, Mrs. Bertha Honors. 25, 821
Palmer, Mrs. Sarah Eddy. 432
Peabody, Mrs. Mary H. 205
Peck, Mrs. Maria Purdy. 623
Pelham, Lady Arthur. 576
Pitblado, Mrs. Effie. 793
Pollard, Mrs. Marie Antoinette Nathalie.293
Potter, Miss Jennie O’Neil. 682
Potts, Mrs. Eugenia Dunlap. 562
Prescott, Mrs. Lydia A. 526
Proctor, Miss Mary A. 301
Quinton, Mrs. Amelia S. 71
Reed, Mrs. Caroline G. 240
Reed, Mrs. Elizabeth A. 719
Reese, Miss Cara .. 328
Rich, Mrs. Ellen M.*. 365
Richards, Mrs. Ellen H. 713
Riggs, Mrs. Anna R. 813
Rogers, Miss May. 586
Roman, Mrs. Sallie Rhett . 535
Romney, Mrs. Caroline Wescott. 579
Salazar, Signora Fanny Zampini. 157
Sawyer, Mrs. Winona Branch. 273
Schahovskoy, Princess M. 569
Schirmaches, Miss Käthe . 181
PAGE.
Scull, Mrs. Sarah Amelia. 423
Sewall, Mrs. May Wright. 771
Shaw, Rev. Anna Howard. 152
Sheldon, Miss Elizabeth B. 790
Sheldon, Mrs. M. French. 131
Sherman, Mrs. Caroline K. 764
Sherman, Mrs. Julia Edwards. 670
Smith, Miss Marion Couthouy. 616
Smith, Mrs. Mary Stuart. 408
Smith, Mrs. Wesley. 217
Smith, Mrs. Clara Holbrook . 332
Smith, Mrs. Virginia Thrall. 178
Smith, Mrs. Eva Munson. 416
Souville, Mrs. E. M. . 691
Spence, Mrs. Catherine Helen. 458
Spencer, Rev. Anna Garlin. 170
Starkweather, Mrs. Louise A. 62
Stevenson, Mrs. Matilda Coxe.484
Stevenson, Dr. Sarah Hackett. 708
Stone, Mrs. Lucy. 58
Stone, Mrs. C. E. Whiton. 101
Stone, Mrs. Lucinda H. 446
Street, Miss Ida M. 286
Sunderland, Mrs. Eliza Read. 318
Todd, Mrs. Mary C. 39
Trueheart, Mrs. S. C. 804
Tutwiler, Miss Julia S. 36
Twitched, Mrs. Eliza Stowe. 495
Villafuerte, Miss Virginia... 406
Ware, Mrs. Eugene. 277
Welch, Miss Jane Meade. 30
Wheeler, Mrs. Candace. 818
Wheelock, Miss Lucy. 323
White, Mrs. Jennie F. 123
Wilkinson, Mrs. Laura S. 233
Wilson, Miss Alisan. 488
Wilson, Mrs. Elizabeth M. 203
Wilson (n£e Petrie), Mrs. Ashley Carus. 651
Windeyer, Miss Margaret. 97
Woolley, Mrs. Celia Parker. 763
Wright, Miss Mary P. 305
Zacaroff, Mile. Cariclee. 618
Zeman, Mrs. Josefa Humpal. 127

INDEX TO SUBJECTS
A
TITLE. PAGE.
Advantages and Dangers of Organizations...
Rev. Anna Garlin Spencer. 170
Esthetic Culture.Mrs. Priscilla Baird 414
An African Expedition.Mrs. M. French
Sheldon.'.. 131
Agriculture.Mrs. A. M. Edwards 760
An Appeal of Art to the Lovers of Art.
Mrs. Mary Cherry Norris. 674
Art.Mrs. Emily Crawford 87
Art of Elocution.Miss Anna Morgan 597
Art of Living, The.Mrs. Ellen M. Rich 365
Art Isms.Miss Annette Cole 600
Assyrian Mythology. .Mrs. Elizabeth A. Reed 719 Avocations of English Women.. Mrs. Theresa Elizabeth Cope. 531
B
Business Woman in Kentucky, A..Miss Florence Barlow. .
c
Certain Methods of Studying Drawing.. . Miss
Aimee K. Osborne Moore. 380
Changing Ideals in Southern Womanhood....
Mrs. Sue Huffman Brady. 306
Characteristics of the Modern Woman.
Mrs. Caroline K. Sherman. 764
Charles Lamb.Mrs. C. A. R. Devereux 752
Chicago.Miss Marion Couthouy Smith 616
Chicago Women. .Dr. Sarah Hackett Stevenson . 708
Children of the Other Half, The_Miss Lucy
Wheelock . 323
Cholera in Hamburg, The.Miss Annesley
Kenealy... 354
Citizens, The Making of.Mrs. H. E. Monroe. 311
Closing Address.Mrs. Potter Palmer 821
Columbia’s Women.Mrs. Amanda Kerr
Lewis. 371
Columbus; or, It was Morning.... Mrs. Lillian
Rozell Messenger. 227
Come South, Young Woman!.... Mrs. Martha
R. Field. 776
Compensation.Mrs. Alice Asbury Abbott 645
Complete Freedom for Women.. .Miss Agnes
M. Manning. 107
Congratulation on the Possession of Portrait.Mrs. Candace Wheeler 818
Cookery.Mrs. Mary J. Lincoln 138
Cooking as an Art. . .Miss Helen Louise Johnson . 810
Culture; Its Fruit and Its Price (extracts from)
Mrs. May Wright Sewall. 771
D
TITLE. PAGE.
Dawning of the Twentieth Century, The.
Mrs. Mary Seymour Howell. 679
De Stael, Madame_Mrs. Helen Philleo Jenkins. 686
Development in Eastern Washington_Mrs.
Jennie F. White. 123
Dress Improvement.Mrs. Annie Jenness
Miller. 695
E
Economic Independence of Woman.Mrs.
Lydia A. Prescott. 526
Educational Value of Applied Arts, The.
Miss Elizabeth B. Sheldon. 790
Education of Girls and Women in Glasgow ..
Miss J. A. Galloway. 337
Education of Indian Girls in the West.
Mrs. Mary C. Todd. 39
Effective Voting, On.Miss H. C. Spence 458
797 Eliot, George.Miss Ida M. Street 286
Encouragement of Home Industries_Lady
Ishbel Aberdeen. 743
English Women of the Eighteenth Century,
Some_Mrs. Caroline Fuller Fairbanks 503
Epic.Mrs. E. M. Souville 691
Etching. Miss Blanche Dillaye 643
Ethics of Social Life, The.Mrs. John R.
Hanna. 53
Evolution of American Literature_Mrs. M.
K. Craig. 198
Evolution of Home,The.. .Miss Juliet Corson 714
F
Faith of Islam, The.. Mrs. Laura H. Clark_ 512
Fate of Republics, The. .Rev. Anna Howard
Shaw . 152
Feast of Columbia, The.. Mrs. Alice Williams
Brotherton. 67
Financial Independence of Women, The....
Mrs. Ellen M. Henrotin. 348
Finding of the New World, The..Miss Jane
Meade Welch. 30
Food for Students... .Mrs. Ellen H Richards 713 Footfree in God’s Country.. Mrs. Marie Antoinette Nathalie Pollard. 293
Forgotten Foremothers, Our.Mrs. Lillie
Devereaux Blake. 32
G
George Meredith’s Novels.Miss Margaret
Windeyer. 97
Glimpse of Modern Spain, A_Miss Laura
Bell. 516
Glory of Womanhood, The....Mme. Hanna K. Korany. 359
17

18
INDEX TO SUBJECTS.
TITLE. PAGE.
God’s Thought of Woman_Mrs. Anna
Rankin Riggs. 813
Goethe and Schiller.. Miss Mary Virginia Keene . 194
H
Harmonious Adjustment Through Exercise..
Mrs. Minna Gordon Gould. 660
Harmonious Culture.Miss Ida K. Hinds 438
Henrik Ibsen and Bjornstjerne Bjornson-
. Mrs. Nicoline Bech Meyer. 243
Higher Education and the Home-Mrs. E.
R. Sunderland. 318
Higher Lessons of the World’s Fair_
Mrs. Lucinda H. Stone. 446
Higher Womanhood, The..Mrs. Caroline F.
Corbin. 326
Historic Women of Egypt. .Mrs. Caroline G.
Reed. 240
Home and Its Foundations, The. .Rev. Annis
Ford Eastman. 612
Home of the Future, The... Miss L. C. McGee 249 Home Side of Progress, The. .Mrs. Clara Holbrook Smith. 332
Homer and His Poems... .Mrs. Nina Morais
Cohen.. 113
Household Economics. .Mrs. Laura S. Wilkinson . 233
How Can We Aid?.Mrs. Agnes L.
d’Arcambal . 148
I
Ideal Home for Children, An..Mrs. Kate O.
Miller. 782
Influence of Great Women of the Past.. .Mrs.
Mary Newbury Adams. 342
Industrial Revolution of the Last Century,
Industrial Women.Mrs. Electa Bullock 510
Intelligent Treatment of the Body-Mrs.
Marie Mott Gage. 737
International Arbitration.... Miss Eleanor
Lord. 281
Ishmaelite of Oklahoma, The..Mrs. Selwyn
Douglas. 383
Is Woman the Weaker Vessel?..Mrs. Sarah
Eddy Palmer. 432
Italian Women of the Country, The.
Countess Cora Slocomb di Brazza. 697
J
Justice and Freedom for All_Princess M.
Schahovskoy. 569
K
Katharina in the Taming of the Shrew or “The Rights of Men.”. Mrs. Emma Pratt Mott.. 544 Kindergarten as a Character Builder, The...
Mrs. Sarah B. Cooper. 296
Kindergarten, The.Mrs. Virginia Thrall
Smith. 178
L
Labor Dignified, Is.Mrs. Lenora Marie
Lake. 508
Landmarks.Rev. Antoinette B. Black-
well . 633
TITLE. PAGE.
Land We Love, The. .Mrs. Mary L. Gaddess 221
Law and Women_Mrs. Maria Purdy Peck 623
Legal Condition of Women in 1492—1892
.Miss Mary A. Greene 41
Legal Profession for Women, The.Mrs.
Wenona Branch Sawyer. 273
Leper, The.Miss Kate Marsden 213
Life and Times of Isabelle of Castile_Miss
Loraine P. Bucklin. 450
Life of an Artist.Miss Katherine Cohen 428
Lincoln and Farragut.Mrs. Vinnie Ream
Hoxie. 603
Literature for Young People.. .Prof. Cora M,
McDonald. 264
Looking Backwards.Miss Kirstine Fred-
ericsen... 237
M
Margaret Fuller. .Mrs. Celia Parker Woolley 763
Medical Profession for Women, The.Dr.
Freeda M. Lankton. 268
Marriage Prospects in Germany.Miss
Käthe Schirmaches. 181
Mexico.Miss Virginia Villafuerte 406
Monologue as an Entertainment, The.. .Miss
Jennie O’Neil Potter. 682
Months in Old Mexico, Four.. .Mrs. Caroline
Wescott Romney. 579
Moorish Women as I Found Them.. .Mrs. A.
L. Howard. 463
Moors of Spain, The.Mrs. Ellen Harrell-
Cantrell. 253
Municipal Suffrage for Women in Michigan .Miss Octavia Williams Bates 664
N
Nationalism.Mrs. Lillian Cantrell-Bay 260
Need of a Great College in the South_Miss
Clara Conway. 402
Needlework as Taught in Stockholm_Mile.
Hulda Lundin . 104
Nervous American, The. .Mrs. Martha Cleveland Dibble. 704
New Field for Women, A.Mrs. Julia
Edwards Sherman. 670
New Liberty Bell, The.Miss Alice A.
Mitchell. 405
Next Step in the Education of the Deaf, The
.Miss Mary S. Garrett 443
Next Thing in Education, The_Mrs. Mary
Lowe Dickinson... 637
Nineteenth Century, The. .Mrs. Whiton Stone 101 Norway and the Midnight Sun.. Mrs. A. A. F.
Johnston. 555
Noted Writers of the South, A Few_Mrs. J.
W. Drury. 471
Not Things, but Women.Mrs. C. B. Pit-
blado. 793
Novel as an Educator of the Imagination, The
.Miss May Rogers 586
o
Opening Address.Mrs. Potter Palmer 25
Organized Motherhood.Mrs. Lide Meri-
weather. 747
Our Neighbors, the Alaskan Women_Mrs.
Clara A. McDiarmid. 723

INDEX TO SUBJECTS.
19
P
TITLE. PAGE.
Pacific Northwest, The.Abigail Scott
Duniway. 90
Peace.Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Lease 412
Philanthropy for Girls in Paris. ..Mme. Marie
Marshall.. • 211
Piano Playing without Piano Practice. . .Miss
Mary V. Hayes... 474
Pioneer Women of Oregon-Mrs. Elizabetl
M. Wilson. 203
Poetry of the Stars.Miss Mary Proctor 301
Portrait of Mrs. Potter Palmer. 816
Portrait of Susan B. Anthony. 787
Possibilities of the Southern States.Mrs.
Sallie Rhett Roman. 535
Power and Purposes of Women, The.... Mrs.
Helen L. Bullock. 143
Presentation of Portrait. ..Mrs. Mary S. Lock-
wood . 816
Preventive Medicine.. .Dr. Mary E. Donohue 727 Progress of Fifty Years, The.. Mrs. Lucy Stone 58
s
Samoa; Its People and Their Customs... .Mrs.
E. J. Ormsbee. 590
Self-Support Problem, A.. .Miss Julia S. Tut-
wiler. 36
Serving One Another.Mrs. Ashley Carus-
Wilson. 651
Signs of the Times.Miss Alisan Wilson 488
Sketch of Home Life in Iceland, A. .Mme.
Sirgrid E. Magnusson. 521
Spdnish-American Neighbors, Our.Mrs.
Anna A. Dodd. 754
St. Catherine of Siena.Hon. Mrs. Arthur
Pelham. 576
Study in Goethe’s Faust, A.Mrs. Mary H.
Peabody. 205
Study of Greek Art, A.... Mrs. Sarah Amelia
Scull. 423
Swiss Customs.Miss Cecile Gohl 316
Symmetrical Womanhood.Mrs. Wesley
Smith. 217
T
Talk, A.Miss Kate Field 77
Tempted Woman, The.Mrs. Isabel Wing
Lake. 574
Turkish Compassionate Fund, The. .Mme. C.
Zacaroff. 618
u
University Extension.. Rev. Augusta J. Chapin 393 Unveiling of Portrait.... Mrs. James P. Eagle 816
V
Virginia Women of Our Day, The.. Mrs. Mary
Stuart Smith. 408
Vocal Art.Mrs. Thora K. Bjorn 740
“Vocal Art,” Extracts From. .Dr. M. Augusta
Brown. 477
Voice Culture.Mme. Louisa Cappiani 500
w
TITLE. PAGE.
We, the Women .Miss Cara Reese 328
What the Women of Kansas are Doing Today.Mrs. Eugene Ware 277
Who Are the Builders.Mrs. Jonnie Allen
George. 388
Wife of Blennerhassett, The.Mrs. Mary
T. W. Curwen. 165
Woman and Household Labor-Mrs. Mary
Hess Hull ....609
Woman and Religion.Rev. Ida C. Hultin 788
Woman as a Financier.. Mrs. M. A. Lipscomb 469
Woman as an Investor.. Mrs. Louise A. Starkweather . 62
Woman in an Ideal Government. .Mrs. K. V.
Grinnell. 628
Woman in Journalism_Mrs. Mary Temple
Bayard. 435
Woman in Music .Mrs. Gaston Boyd 570
Women in Politics.Mrs. J. Ellen Foster 668
Woman in the Greek Drama. .Mrs. Julia Ward
Howe. 102
Woman, the Inciter to Reform. .Mrs. Minnie
D. Louis. 539
Woman, the New Factor in Economics.
Rev. Augusta Cooper Bristol. 80
Woman Who Has Come, The.. Mrs. Charlotte
Holt. 190
Woman’s Awakenment.. Mrs. Anna S. Green 649
Woman’s Life in Asiatic Turkey. .Miss Mary
P. Wright... 305
Woman’s Place in the Republic of Letters.
Mrs. Annie Nathan Meyer. 135
Woman’s Sphere from a Woman’s Standpoint
.Mrs. Laura de Force Gordon 74
Woman’s Work in Kentucky.. .Mrs. Eugenie
Dunlap Potts. 562
Women as Political Economists. .Mrs. Brain-
erd Fuller. 491
Women Citizens and People? Are.Mrs.
Emily B. Ketcham. 361
Women in Sacred Song_Mrs. Eva Munson
Smith. 416
Women of Bohemia, The.Madame Josefa
Humpal Zeman . 127
Women in Modern Italy.Signora Fanny
Zampini Salazar. 157
Women’s National Indian Association, The..
Mrs. Amelia S. Quinton. 71
Women of the South.. . .Mrs. S. C. Trueheart 804
Women Writers of California, The.Mrs.
Ellen Sterling Cummins. 184
Wonders of Nature and Art in Spain.
Senorita Catalina de Alcala. 398
Y
Young Women of the South, The. .Mrs. Jean
Loughborough Douglass. 733
z
Zuni Scalp Ceremonial, The.... Mrs. Matilda Coxe Stevenson. 484

i
i
*
I
i
i
ii
I!
!
i
I;
l
11

INDEX TO PORTRAITS
A PAGE.
Abbott, Mrs. Alice Asbury- 645
Aberdeen, Lady Ishbel_____743
Adams, Mrs. Mary Newbury__...342
Albright, Mrs. Franc Luse_opp. p. 632
Allen, Mrs. E. W_opp. p. 502
Angell, Mrs. Sarah S. C_opp. p. 370 •
Anthony, Miss Susan B__-...787
Arcambal de, Mrs. Agnes L_148
Ashley, Mrs. Susan R- 23
Austin, Miss Isabella J_opp. p. 632
B
Bagley, Mrs. John J___ —23—opp. p. 96
Baird. Mrs. Priscilla A_414
Ball, Mrs. J. Frank_ _ opp. p. 164
Barker, Mrs. Helen Morton_23—opp. p. 502
Barlow, Miss Florence_ 797
Bartlett, Mrs. Edward L_opp. p. 632
Bates, Miss Octavia Williams.__ 664
Bay, Mrs. Lillian Cantrell____...260
Bayard, Mrs. Mary Temple_435
Beck, Miss E. Nellie.__opp. p. 232
Beeson, Mrs. Marie P. Harmon...opp. p. 632
Bell, Mrs. Mary C___opp. p. 232
Bjorn, Mme. Thora K.__740
Blackwell, Rev. Antoinette Brown_633
Blake, Mrs. Lillie Devereux___32
Boyd, Mrs. Gaston___570
Brady, Mrs. Sue Huffman____306
Bray ton, Mrs. Ellery M_ __opp.p. 502
Brazza di, Countess Cora Slocomb_697
Briggs, Mrs. JohnS___opp. p. 370
Bristol, Rev. Augusta Cooper___ 80
Brotherton, Mrs. Alice Williams_ 67
Brown, Mrs. H. F___opp. p. 370
Brown, Miss Lillian Mason...__opp p. 370
Brown, Dr. M. Augusta.T_477
Bucklin, Miss Loraine Pearce_ 450
Bullock, Mrs. Electa..__510
Bullock, Mrs. Helen L_____143
Burleigh, Mrs. Edwin C__opp. p. 304
Busselte, Miss Mary E__..opp. p. 434
Butler, Mrs. Thomas J____opp. p. 632
C
Cantrell, Mrs. Ellen Harrell_ 253
Cantrill, Mrs. Mary Cecil____opp.p. 96
Cappiani, Mme. Louisa__■_500
Carse, Mrs. Matilda B_opp. p. 696
Chandler, Mrs. Ellen M_opp. p. 568
Chapin, Rev. Augusta J____393
Clarke, Mrs. Francis B...__opp. p. 370
Clark, Mrs. Laura H_ 512
Clark, Mrs. Whiting S_opp. p. 232
Cochran, Mrs. Mary A_opp. p. 568
Cohen, Miss Katherine M_428
Cohen, Mrs. Nina Morais_113
Cole, Miss Annette_600
Coleman, Mrs. Robert J_opp. p. 164
Conway, Miss Clara_ 402
Cooke, Mrs. Susan Gale__opp. p. 502
Cooper, Mrs. Sarah B_ 296
Cope, Mrs. Theresa Elizabeth_531
Corbin, Mrs. Caroline Fairfield_ 326
Corson. Miss Juliet_ 714
Craig, Mrs. M. K___ r ._.198
Crawford, Mrs. Emily._._ 87
Cummins, Mrs. Ella Sterling_ 184
Cunningham, Miss Floride___opp. p. 502
Curwen, Mrs. Mary T. W_ ...165
D
Dailey, Miss Charlotte Field....opp. p. 502
Deane, Mrs. James R___opp. p. 164
Delaney, Mrs. A. K...opp. p. 632
Devereux, Mrs. C. A. R.....-___752
PAG 5
Dibble, Mrs. Martha Cleveland__ 704
Dickinson, Frances, M. D_opp. p. 696
Dickinson, Mrs. Mary Lowe_637
Dillaye, Miss Blanche.__ 643
Dodd, Mrs. Anna A_754
Donohue, Dr. Mary E_727
Doolittle, Jr., Mrs. James R_opp. p.696
Doty, Master Willie K___opp. p.762
Douglas, Mrs. Selwyn___383
Douglass, Mrs. Jean Loughborough__..733
Druiy, Mrs. J. Wilson_471
Duniway, Mrs. Abigail Scott___90
E
Eagle, Mrs. James P.....11 and 23—opp. p. 164
Eastman, Mrs. AnnisFord_612
Edgerton, Mrs. Rollin A_opp. p. 164
Edwards, Mrs. Amanda H_760
F
Fairbanks, Mrs. Caroline Fuller_503
Farnum, Mrs. Anna E. M_opp. p. 232
Faulkner, Miss Jean W_opp. p. 304
Felton, Mrs. Wm. H___opp. p. 232
Field, Miss Kate.__ 77
Field (Catherine Cole), Mrs. Martha R._._ 776
Foley, Mrs. M. D_opp. p. 434
Ford, Miss Ellen A___opp. p. 96
Fosdick, Mrs. Anna M_opp. p. 164
Foster, Mrs. J. Ellen...._668
Fredericsen, Miss Kirstine_ 237
French, Mrs Jonas H____opp. p. 304
Frost, Mrs. Ruflus S__opp. p 304
Fuller, Mrs. Brainard _491
c
Gaddess, Mrs. MaryL_221
Gage, Mrs. Marie Mott_ 737
Galloway, Miss Janet A_337
Garrett, Miss Mary S_ 443
George, Mrs. Jonnie Allen_ 388
Gillespie, Mrs. Laura__opp. p. 502
Ginty, Mrs. Flora Beall_opp. p. 568
Gohl, Miss Cecile__ 316
Gordon, Mrs. Laura de Fbrce____ t. 74
Gould, Mrs. Minna Gordon_ 660
Greene, Miss Mary A__ 41
Green, Mrs. Anna S_ 649
Grinnell, Mrs. Katherni V._ 628
Guthrie, Mrs. Genevieve____opp. p. 632
H
Hale, Mrs. Frances E_opp. p. 568
Hall, Mrs. Daniel_opp. p. 434
Hanback, Mrs. Hester A......opp. p. 304
Hanna, Mrs. John R...______ 53
Harrison, Mrs. F. H___opp. p. 568
Harrison, Mrs. MaryS_opp.p. 96
Hart, Mrs. Mary P___opp. p. 434
Hartpence, Mrs. Walter_opp. p. 434
Hayes, Miss Mary V_ 474
Henrotin, Mrs. Charles_348
Hinds, Miss Ida K_ 438
Hitchcock, Mrs. Romyn_ 556
Holt, Mrs. Charlotte..__ 190
Hooker, Mrs. Isabella Beecher_opp. p. 164
Houghton, Mrs. Alice___opp. p. 568
Howard, Mrs. A. L__ 463
Howe, Mrs. Julia Ward_102
Howell, Mrs. Mary Seymour_ 679
Howes, Mrs. Eliza J. Pendry_opp. p. 370
Hoxie, Mrs. VinnieReam_ 603
Hull, Mrs. Mary Hess_ 609
Hultin, Rev. Ida C_ 788
Hundley, Miss Hattie Toney......opp. p. 164
Ives, Miss Frances S_opp. p. 164
21

22
INDEX TO PORTRAITS.
J PAGE.
Jackson, Mrs. A. C_opp. p. 304
Jackson, Miss Lily Irene_opp. p. 568
Jenkins, Mrs. Helen Philleo_ 686
Johnson, Miss Helen Louise_ 810
Johnston, Mrs. Adelia A. F_555
K
Keene, Miss Mary Virginia__194
Kenealy, Miss Annesley_354
Ketcham, Mrs. Emily Burton_361
Kidder, Mrs. George Wilson_opp. p. 434
Kinder, Mrs. Mary Richards__opp. p. 164
Korany, Mme. Hanna K_ 359
L
Ladd, Mrs. Mira B. F__opp. p. 434
Lake, Mrs. Isabel Wing_574
Lake, Mrs. Leonora Marie_508
Langworthy, Mrs. E. C__...opp. p. 370
Lankton, Dr. Freda M_268
Lease, Mrs. Mary Elizabeth_ 412
Lee, Mrs. James W___opp. p. 370
Lewis, Mrs. Amanda Kerr_371
Linch, Mrs. W. Newton__opp. p. 568
Lincoln, Mrs. Mary J_138
Lipscomb, Mrs. M. A_ 469
Lockwood, Mrs. Mary S_opp. p. 96
Logan, Mrs. John A__opp. p. 632
Lord, Miss Eleanor_ 281
Louis, Mrs. Minnie D__539
Lovell, Miss Laurette___23—opp. p. 632
Lundin, Mile. Hulda _ 104
Lynde, Mrs. William P_opp. p. 568
M
Magnusson, Mme. Sigrid E_521
Marsden, Miss Kate_ 213
Marshall, Mme. Marie_ 211
McAdow, Mrs. Clara L___opp. p. 370
McCandless, Miss Mary E_opp. p. 502
McConnell, Mrs. W. B_opp. p. 434
McDiarmid, Mrs. Clara A_723
McDonald, Prof. Cora M_ ...264
McGee, Miss L. C_ 249
McLaughlin, Mrs. S. W_opp. p. 434
Meredith, Mrs. Virginia C_opp. p. 232
Meriweather, Mrs. Lide _747
Messenger, Mrs. Lillian Rozell_227
Meyer, Mrs. Nicoline Beck_243
Meyer, Mrs. Annie Nathan_135
Miller, Mrs. Kate O_ .782
Miller, Mrs. Annie Jenness_695
Miller, Miss Ora Elizabeth_opp. p. 232
Minor, Mrs. Katharine L_opp. p. 304
Mitchell, Miss Alice A_405
Mitchell, Mrs. Jennie S_opp. p. 304
Monroe, Mrs. Harriet Earhart_I-311
Moore, Miss Aitnee K. Osborne_ 380
Morgan, Miss Anna_597
Mott, Mrs. Emma Pratt_544
Mulligan, Mrs. JamesA____opp. p. 6%
N
Norris, Mrs. Mary E. C_
674
O
Oglesby, Mrs. Richard J_opi>. p. 232
Olmstead, Mrs. Charles H_ ...opp. p. 232
Ormsbee, Mrs. E. J__590
Opening of the Congress of Women...opp. p. 435
Owings, Mrs. Melissa D___opp. p. 568
P
Palmer, Mrs. Bertha M. Honore_7, opp. p. 696 and 816
Palmer, Mrs. Sarah Eddy___432
Paul, Mrs. K. S. G__
Payton, Mrs. Mary _...
Peabody, Mrs. Mary H_
Peck, Mrs. Marie Purdy_
Perkins, Mrs. Belle H_
Pierce, Miss Ada___
Pitblado, Mrs. Effie_
Pollard, Mrs. Marie Antoinette Nathalie
Potter, Miss Jennie O Neil_
Potts, Mrs. Eugenia Dunlap___
Prescott, Mrs. Lydia A___
Price, Mrs. Charles__
Proctor, Miss Mary A_
_opp. p. 568
_opp. p. 502
_205
__ 623
_opp. j). 304
_opp. p. 762
_793
_293
_ _682
__562
_526
_opp. p. 434
_301
Q
Quinton, Mrs. Amelia S_
71
R PAGE.
Reed, Mrs. Caroline G_ 240
Reed, Mrs. Elizabeth A_719
Reed, Mrs. William___opp. p. 304
Reese, Miss Cara_ 328
Reitz, Miss Wilhelmine_ .. opp. p. 232
Rich, Mrs. Ellen M_"I..........865
Richards, Mrs. Ellen H_713
Rickards, Mrs. Eliza_____opp. p. 370
Riggs, Mrs. Anna R_ 813
Rogers, Miss May____586
Roman, Mrs. Sallie Rhett ___535
Romney, Mrs. Caroline Wescott_ 579
Rue, Mrs. Parthenia P_opp. p. 164
Russell, Miss Eliza M___23—opp. p. 434
Ryan, Mrs. Rosine ___opp. p. 96
S
Salazar, Signora Fanny Zampini.. 157
Salisbury, Mrs. Margaret Blaine..___opp. p. 632
Sawyer, Mrs. Winona Branch_273
Schahovskoy, Princess M_ 569
Scull, Mrs. Sarah Amelia_423
Sewall, Mrs. May Wright_771
Shattuck, Mrs. L. Brace___23—opp. p. 696
Shaw, Rev. Anna Howard_ 152
Sheldon, Miss Elizabeth B 790
Sheldon, Mrs. M. .French_131
Shelton, Mrs.Matilda Hart _opp. p. 502
Shepard, Mrs. Frances Welles ...opp. p. 232
Sherman, Mrs. Caroline K__ 764
Sherman, Mrs. Julia Edwards_ 670
Smith, Miss Marion Couthouy_616
Smith, Mrs. Mary Stuart__408
Smith, Mrs. Wesley_217
Smith, Mrs. Clara Holbrook__ 332
Smith, Mrs. Virginia Thrall_178
Smith, Mrs. Eva Munson_416
Souville, Mrs. E. M_ 691
Spence, Mrs. Catherine Helen___ 458
Spencer, Rev. Anna Garlin_170
Starkweather, Mrs. Amey M___opp. p. 502
Starkweather, Mrs. Louise A_ 62
Stevens, Mrs. L. M. N_23—opp. p. 304
Stevenson, Mrs. Matilda Coxe_484
Stevenson, Dr. Sarah Hackett___708
Stone, Mrs. Leander __.1_opp. p. 696
Stone, Mrs. Lucy_ 58
Stone, Mrs. C. E. Whiton__ 101
Stone, Mrs. Lucinda H_446
Stone, Mrs. John M_____...opp. p. 370
Straughan, Mrs. Joseph C_opp. p. 232
Street, Miss Ida M_286
Sunderland, Mrs. Eliza Read_ 318
Thatcher, Mrs. M. D__._opp. p. 164
Thatcher, Jr., Mrs. Solomon_opp. p. 696
Thatcher, Miss Claribel_opp. p. 762
Thatcher, Miss Florence_opp. p. 762
Thomson, Mrs. Alexander_opp. p. 304
Todd, Mrs. Mary C ... ___ 39
Trantmann, Mrs. Ralph_opp. p. 434
Truehart, Mrs. S. C_ 804
Turner, Mrs. Ida Loving_opp. p. 502
Tutwiler, Miss Julia S_ 36
Twitcheli, Mrs. Eliza Stowe_ 495
V
Verdenal, Mrs. D. F_____opp. p. 96
Villafuerte, Miss Virginia_406
W
Wallace, Mrs. M. R. M__ opp. p. 696
Ware, Mrs. Eugene_ 277
Welch, Miss Jane Meade__ 30
Whalen, Mrs. Thomas A..opp. p. 632
Wheelock, Miss Lucy_323
White, Mrs. Jennie F____ 123
Wilkins, Mrs. Beriah_opp. p. 632
Wilkinson, Mrs. Laura S__ 233
Wilson, Miss Alisan_ _488
Wilson, Mrs. Elizabeth M_203
Wilson (n6e Petrie), Mrs. Ashley Carus_651
Wilson, Mrs. John R___opp. p. 502
Windeyer, Miss Margaret*_ 97
Wise, Mrs. John Sergeant_opp. p. 568
Women’s Building_frontispiece
Woolley. Mrs. Celia Parker_763
Wright, Miss Mary P_ 305
Zacaroff, Mile. Caricl6e__618
Zeman, Mrs. Josefa Humpal_ 127
!

ADDRESS DELIVERED BY MRS. POTTER PALMER
PRESIDENT OF THE BOARD OF LADY MANAGERS,
ON THE OCCASION OF THE OPENING OF THE WOMAN’S BUILDING, MAY 1st, 1893.
PUBLISHED BY PERMISSION.
Members of the Board of Laöy Managers and Friends: —The moment of fruition has, arrived. Hopes which for more than two years have gradually been gaining strength and definiteness now become realities. Today the Exposition opens its gates. On this occasion of the formal opening of the Woman’s Building, the Board of Lady Managers is singularly fortunate in having the honor to welcome distinguished official representatives of many of the able foreign committees and of the state boards, which have so effectively co-operated with it in accomplishing the results now to be disclosed to the world.
We have traveled together a hitherto untrodden path, have been subjected to tedious delays and overshadowed by dark clouds, which threatened disaster to our enterprise. We have been obliged to march with peace offerings in our hands, lest hostile motives be ascribed to us. Our burdens have been greatly lightened, however, by the spontaneous sympathy and aid which have reached us from women in every part of the world, and which have proved an added incentive and inspiration. Experience has brought many surprises, not the least of which is an impressive realization of the unity of human interests, notwithstanding differences of race, government, language, temperament and external conditions. The people of all civilized lands are studying the same problems. Each success and each failure in testing and developing new theories is valuable to the whole world. Social and industrial questions are paramount, and are receiving the thoughtful consideration of statesmen, students, political economists, humanitarians, employers and employed.
The few forward steps which have been taken during our boasted nineteenth century_the so-called age of invention—have promoted the general use of machinery
and economic motive powers with the result of cheapening manufactured articles, but have not afforded the relief to the masses, which was expected. The struggle for bread is as fierce as of old. We find, everywhere, the same picture presented—overcrowded industrial centers, factories surrounded by dense populations of operatives, keen competition, many individuals forced to use such strenuous effort that vitality is drained, in the struggle to maintain life under conditions so uninviting and discouraging that it scarcely seems worth living. It is a grave reproach to modern enlightenment that we seem no nearer the solution of many of these problems than during feudal days.
It is not our province, however, to discuss these weighty questions, except in so far as they affect the compensation paid to wage earners, and more especially that paid to women and children. Of all existing forms of injustice, there is none so cruel and inconsistent as is the position in which women are placed with regard to self-maintenance_the calm ignoring of their rights and responsibilities, which has gone on
for centuries. If the economic conditions are hard for men to meet, subjected as they

26
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
are to the constant weeding out of the less expert and steady hands, it is evident that women, thrown upon their own resources, have a frightful struggle to endure, especially as they have always to contend against a public sentiment which discountenances their seeking industrial employment as a means of livelihood.
The theory which exists among the conservative people, that the sphere of woman is her home—that it is unfeminine, even monstrous, for her to wish to take a place beside or to compete with men in the various lucrative industries—tells heavily against her, for manufacturers and producers take advantage of it to disparage her work and obtain her services for a nominal price, thus profiting largely by the necessities and helplessness of their victim. That so many should cling to respectable occupations while starving in following them, and should refuse to yield to discouragement and despair, shows a high quality of steadfastness and principle. These are the real heroines of life, whose handiwork we are proud to install in the Exposition, because it has been produced in factories, workshops and studios under the most adverse conditions and with the most sublime patience and endurance.
Men of the finest and most chivalric type, who have poetic theories about the sanctity of the home and the refining, elevating influence of woman in it, theories inherited from the days of romance and chivalry, which we wish might prevail forever—-these men have asked many times whether the Board of Lady Managers thinks it well to promote a sentiment which may tend to destroy the home by encouraging occupations for women which take them out of it. We feel, therefore, obliged to state our belief that every woman, who is presiding over a happy home, is fulfilling her highest and truest function, and could not be lured from it by temptations offered by factories or studios. Would that the eyes of these idealists could be thoroughly opened, that they might see, not the fortunate few of a favored class, with whom they possibly are in daily contact, but the general status of the labor market throughout the world and the relation to it of women. They might be astonished to learn that the conditions under which the vast majority of the “ gentler sex” are living, are not so ideal as they assume; that each is not “ dwelling in a home of which she is the queen, with a manly and loving arm to shield her from rough contact with life.” Because of the impossibility of reconciling their theories with the stern facts, they might possibly consent to forgive the offense of widows with dependent children and those wives of drunkards and criminals who so far forget the high standard established for them as to attempt to earn for themselves daily bread, lacking which they must perish. The necessity for their work under present conditions is too evident and too urgent to be questioned. They must work or they must starve.
We are forced, therefore, to turn from the realm of fancy to meet and deal with existing facts. The absence of a just and general appreciation of the truth concerning the position and status of women has caused us to call special attention to it and to make a point of attempting to create, by means of the Exposition, a well defined public sentiment in regard to their rights and duties, and the propriety of their becoming not only self-supporting, but able to assist in maintaining their families when necessary. We hope that the statistics which the Board of Lady Managers has been so earnestly attempting to secure may give a correct idea of the number of women—not only those without natural protectors, or those thrown suddenly upon their own resources, but the number of wives of mechanics, laborers, artists, artisans and workmen of every degree—who are forced to work shoulder to shoulder with their husbands in order to maintain the family.
There are two classes of the community who wish to restrain women from actual participation in the business of the world, and each gives apparently very strong reasons in support of its views. These are, first, the idealists, who hold the opinion already mentioned that woman should be tenderly guarded and cherished within the sacred precincts of the home, which alone is her sphere of action; and, second, certain political economists, with whom maybe ranged most of the men engaged in the profitable pursuit of the industries of the world, who object to the competition that would

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
27
result from the participation of women, because they claim that it would reduce the general scale of wages paid, and lessen the earning power of men, who require their present incomes to maintain their families. Plausible as these theories are, we can not accept them without pausing to inquire, what then would become of all but the very few women who have independent fortunes or are the happy wives of men able and willing to support them? The interests of probably three-fourths of the women in the world are at stake. Are they to be allowed to starve, or to rush to self- destruction? If not permitted to work, what course is open to them?
Our oriental neighbors have seen the logic of the situation far more clearly than vve and have been consistent enough to meet it, without shrinking from heroic measures when necessary. The question is happily solved in some countries by the practice of polygamy, which allows every man to maintain as many wives as his means permit. In others etiquette requires that a newly made widow be burned on the funeral pyre with her husband’s body, while the Chinese take the precaution to drown surplus female children. It would seem that any of these methods is more logical and less cruel than the system we pursue of permitting the entire female population to live, but making it impossible for those born to poverty to maintain themselves in comfort, because they are hampered by a caste feeling almost as strong as that ruling India, which will not permit them to work on equal terms with men. These unhappy members of an inferior class must be content to remain in penury, living on the crumbs that fall from tables spread for those of another and higher caste. This relative position has been exacted on the one side, accepted on the other. It has been considered by each an inexorable law.
We shrink with horror from the unjust treatment of child widows and other unfortunates on the opposite side of the globe, but our own follies and inconsistencies are too close to our eyes for us to see them in proper perspective. Sentimentalists should have reduced their theories to set terms and applied them. They have had ample time and opportunity to provide means by which helpless women could be cherished, protected and removed from the storm and stress of life. Women could have asked nothing better. We have no respect for a theory which touches only the favored few who do not need its protection and leaves unaided the great mass it has assisted to push into the mire. Talk not of it, therefore, until it can be uttered, not only in polite drawing rooms, but also in factories and workshops without a blush of shame for its weakness and inefficiency.
But the sentimentalist again exclaims: “ Would you have woman step down from her pedestal in order to enter practical life?” Yes! A thousand times, yes! If we can really find, after a careful search, any women mounted upon pedestals, we should willingly ask them to step down—in order that they may meet and help to uplift their sisters. Freedom and justice for all are infinitely more to be desired than pedestals for a few. I beg leave to state that, personally, I am not a believer in the pedestal theory—never having seen an actual example of it, and that I always suspect the motives of anyone advancing it. It does not represent the natural and fine relation between husband and wfife, or between friends. They should stand side by side, the fine qualities of each supplementing and assisting those of the other. Men naturally cherish high ideals of womanhood, as women do of manliness and strength. These ideals will dwell with the human race forever without our striving to preserve and protect them.
If we now look at the question from the economic standpoint and decide for good and logical reasons that women should be kept out of industrial fields in order that they may leave the harvest for men, whose duty it is to maintain women and children, then by all the laws of justice and equity these latter should be provided for by their natural protectors, and if deprived of them should become w'ards of the state, and be maintained in honor and comfort. The acceptance of even this doctrine of tardy justice would not, however, I feel sure, be welcomed by the woman of today who, having had a taste of independence, will never willingly relinquish it. They have no desire to be

28
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
helpless and dependent. Having the full use of their faculties, they rejoice in exercising them. This is entirely in conformity with the trend of modern thought, which is in the direction of establishing proper respect for human individuality and the right of self-development. Our highest aim now is to train each individual to find happiness in the full and healthy exercise of the gifts bestowed by generous nature. Ignorance is too expensive and wasteful to be tolerated. We cannot afford to lose the reserve power of any individual.
We advocate, therefore, the thorough education and training of woman to fit her to meet whatever fate life may bring; not only to prepare her for the factory and workshop, for the professions and arts, but, more important than all else, to prepare her for presiding over the home. It is for this, the highest field of woman’s effort, that the broadest training and greatest preparation are required. The illogical, extravagant, whimsical, unthrifty mother and housekeeper belongs to the dark ages. She has no place in our present era of enlightenment. No course of study is too elaborate, no amount of knowledge and culture too abundant to meet the actual requirements of the wife and mother in dealing with the interests committed to her hands.
The board does not wish to be understood as placing an extravagant or sentimental value upon the work of any woman because of her sex. It willingly acknowledges that the industries, arts and commerce of the world have been for centuries in the hands of men who have carefully trained themselves for the responsibilities devolving upon them, and who have, consequently, without question, contributed vastly more than women to the valuable thought, research, invention, science, art and literature, which have become the rich heritage of the human race. Notwithstanding their disadvantages, however, a few gifted women have made their value felt, and have rendered exceptional service to the cause of humanity.
Realizing that woman can never hope to receive the proper recompense for her services until her usefulness and success are not only demonstrated but fully understood and acknowledged, we have taken advantage of the opportunity presented by the Exposition to bring together such evidences of her skill in the various industries, arts and proiessions, as may convince the world that ability is not a matter of sex. Urged by necessity, she has shown that her powers are the same as her brothers’, and that like encouragement and fostering care may develop her to an equal point of usefulness.
The fact that the Woman’s Building is so small that it can hold only a tithe of the beautiful objects offered, has been a great disadvantage. The character of the exhibits and the high standard attained by most of them serve, therefore, only as an index of the quality and range of the material from which we have drawn. When our invitation asking co-operation was sent to foreign lands the commissioners already appointed generally smiled doubtfully and explained that their women were doing nothing; that they would not feel inclined to help us, and, in many cases, stated that it was not the custom of their country for women to take part in any public effort, that they only attended to social duties. But as soon as these ladies received our message, sent in a brief and formal letter, the free masonry among women proved to be such that they needed no explanation; they understood at once the possibilities. Strong committees were immediately formed of women having large hearts and brains, women who cannot selfishly enjoy the ease of their own lives without giving a thought to their helpless and wretched sisters.
Our unbounded thanks are due to the exalted and influential personages who became, in their respective countries, patronesses and leaders of the movement inaugurated by us to represent what women are doing. They entered with appreciation into our work for the Exposition because they saw an opportunity, which they gracefully and delicately veiled behind the magnificent laces forming the central objects in their superb collections, to aid their women by opening new markets for their industries.
The Exposition will thus benefit women, not alone by means of the material objects brought together, but there will be a more lasting and permanent result through the interchange of thought and sympathy among influential and leading women of all

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
29
countries now for the first time working together with a common purpose and an established means of communication. Government recognition and sanction give to these committees of women official character and dignity. Their work has been magnificently successful, and the reports which will be made of the conditions found to exist will be placed on record as public documents among the archives of every country. Realizing the needs and responsibilities of the hour, and that this will be the first official utterance of women on behalf of women, we shall weigh well our words, words which should be so judicious and convincing that hereafter they may be treasured among the happy influences which made possible new and better conditions.
We rejoice in the possession of this beautiful building, in which we meet today, in its delicacy, symmetry and strength. We honor our architect and the artists who have given not only their hands but their hearts and their genius to its decoration. For it women in every part of the world have been exerting their efforts and talents, for it looms have wrought their most delicate fabrics, the needle has flashed in the hands of maidens under tropical suns, the lacemaker has bent over her cushion weaving her most artful web, the brush and chisel have sought to give form and reality to the visions haunting the brain of the artist—all have wrought with the thought of making our building worthy to serve its great end. We thank them all for their successful efforts.
The eloquent President of the Commission last October dedicated the great Exposition buildings to humanity. We now dedicate the Woman’s Building to an elevated womanhood—knowing that by so doing we shall best serve the cause of humanity.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
31
ment, were essentially the same, whether they were the skin lodges of the most northern tribes, or the pueblos of the Aztecs. They were communal houses, in which dwelt several, sometimes a great many, related families.
Upon this communal household was built their political fabric. The lowest political unit in ancient America was the exogamous clan, next came the phratry, and then the tribe. With the exception of the Iroquois league and the Mexican confederacy, the tribe was the highest political organization in ancient America. According to the scientific definition of civilization, there was no such thing in ancient America. The tribes highest in development, social and political, were those in the Cordilleras, running from the New Mexican tableland through Peru. Those lowest in development were found, where many of them are still found, west of the Rocky Mountains, in California, and in the valleys of the Columbia, Yukon and Athabascan rivers. Large unexplored fields yet await the investigation of archaeologists and geologists in both North and South America. But the work thus far accomplished has convinced the majority of historians there never was a pre-historic American civilization. That Aztecs, Mayas and Incas were Indians no less than were Algonquins or Iroquois.
Many of these groups, particularly Peruvians, Mayas and Aztecs, presented strange incongruities of culture, but, tested by strict scientific standards, they were not civilized. As to whence these aborigines came, and how long they had inhabited America before they were found by the Spaniards, and succeeding Portuguese, French and English explorers, science has not yet been able to yield what is to all minds a satisfactory answ T er. Discoveries made by geologists in the past few years have altered our attitude toward these questions. It is certain, however, that they had been here a long time. The inhabitants of ancient America were indigenous.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
33
first women colonists! Many of them were nobly born and delicately nurtured, when, for conscience’ sake, they left home and friends and native land, to brave the dangers of a long voyage, the hardships of an hostile country and of an inhospitable clime. We who are the heirs of their labors and sacrifices should rejoice to render our tribute of honor to the Pilgrim Mothers.
It may be asked why we chose to celebrate the landing of the Pilgrims on the 23d of December instead of the 22d, the day honored by the men. Simply because the 23d was the actual day and date of the landing. You see men cannot even fix a date correctly without the aid of women. I carefully studied the journal of John Bradford, who was a young man on board the “Mayflower,” afterward the famous Governor of Massachusetts. He kept a careful record of the events of each day. On the 2 ist land having been sighted, a boat was sent to reconnoiter the shore. On the 22d the day being stormy, the ship lay off the coast, and the only event recorded is that a wife, her name is not given, descended into the valley of the shadow of death. On the 23d, the day we celebrated, there landed on Plymouth Rock thirty-two women accompanied by sixty-nine men and children. There was one advantage in holding our feast on the day after the feast given by the men, and that was it gave us the woman’s privilege of the last word. I carefully looked over the speeches given at the New England dinners, but as usual could find no mention whatsoever of anything that women had done. A noted educator spoke of New England as “she,” which, considering how all things feminine were ignored, seems a piece of presumption. The most appropriate toast given was that of one honored gentleman whose theme was “Their Selfishness.”
This forgetfulness of all that women have done for our country is only of a piece with the usual proceedings at those masculine feasts. Year after year they have assembled to do honor to men alone. Some time ago the late James G. Blaine, in an address at a New England dinner, said: “Men settled and built up the country, men struggled and labored; these, good men were the progenitors of a great race.” As if men alone did everything—settled the country, founded the families and reared the children.
On that bleak December day, two hundred and seventy-two years ago, one hundred and one persons came ashore on the cruel New England coast, of whom only forty-one were men, and yet, with the usual modesty of their sex, in talking of the deeds of these first settlers, their sons have followed the advice given last fall by the leader of one of the political parties and “claimed everything;” whereas, the real heroines and martyrs of those days were the women. What hardships confronted them in the awful winter that followed! Only try to fancy what they must have suffered! Living in a few huts—they could not be called houses—on that ice bound coast. Think of the storms that howled about their frail habitations, the snows that swept over them, the bitter cold that froze them! How helpless they were! On the one hand the inhospitable forest that encircled them, the lurking place of wild beasts and hostile Indians; on the other hand the wide ocean that stretched between them and their former homes. How chill they must have been with only open fires fed with green wood, with no clothing fitted for the rigors of that climate, with not enough food for them and their children! What these women must have had to bear of hardship, misery and home-sickness! No wonder they died and their deaths were scarce recorded. Bradford does not mention even the death of his own wife.
And then it must be remembered, as Fanny Fern long ago wittily said, “These women had not only to endure all that the Pilgrim fathers had to endure, but they had to endure the Pilgrim fathers also.” And these worthy men must have been very trying, as all know that a cold house and a poor dinner does not conduce to any man’s amiability, and they were so censorious. A later chronicle records with displeasure that a certain Mrs. Johnson was “given to unseemly pride of apparel,” in that she wore whalebone in her sleeves. The Pilgrim fathers went a great deal further than their sons would like to go today, for they sat in solemn conclave to decide how many
(3)

34
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ribbons a woman might wear. Fancy the city fathers today holding sessions co discuss the width of a sash, and to decide whether or not certain styles of feminine apparel are consistent with “a godly walk and conversation.”
But to return to the first winter. Despite the effort made then, as now, to suppress the “ skirt brigade,” some record has come to us of the deeds, the heroism and the noble self-sacrifice of the Pilgrim mothers. A woman’s money fitted out the ships that discovered the New World, and a woman’s money fitted out the “ Mayflower.” Mrs. Winston, a lady of position and influence, gave of her substance to equip the vessel. Mrs. Carver’s steadfastness nerved her husband, the Rev. John Carver, to join the expedition. If it had not been for this grand woman, their “ ghostly adviser ” would have let the colonists sail without any ordained minister of the Gospel. Then there was Rose Standish, the dainty beauty of the expedition, a lovely, gentle flower of a noble English home, too delicate to bear the hardships of the cruel life they led, and who failed and died the first winter. But above all others should be mentioned Ann Brewster, who was the very guardian angel of the colonists. A woman of mighty energy and of dauntless courage, whose hope and faith never failed, even in the darkest hours, whose sturdy health sustained her even through the most severe privations, who encouraged the well, nursed the sick and comforted the dying, a heroine who never lost her confidence and her cheerfulness, and also in her tireless regard for others, her patience with illness and her fortitude in the presence of death displayed heroism of a higher order than that of the men who faced only the activities of outdoor life.
Yet the sons and the grandsons of these women have forgotten to do them honor. Their deeds have been unchronicled, their names unrecorded, and men have calmly claimed all achievements and all enterprises as their own. The whole history of our country has been written from man’s standpoint, and women, however great, how- over noble, have been ignored. Abigail Adams, the wise and witty wife of John Adams, who nerved him to action when he would have been indifferent, who gave him the courage to stand by the struggling nation when he would have deserted it, who is more than suspected of writing his speeches, is not mentioned. Mercy Otis Warren, the sister of James Otis and wife of General Warren, has no need of praise for her patriotic action in inspiring both brother and husband to do their duty. At a later period the achievements of men in ridding the country of the curse of slavery are vaunted and eulogized, while Lydia Maria Child, Lucretia Mott and Harriet Beecher Stowe have but scant praise. The heroes of the late war have monuments raised high in their honor; where are the tributes to the heroines? Dorothy Dix, Clara Barton and Mother Bickerdyke, the women who by their devotion sustained the army and nursed the soldiers—who remembers them?
Among those of other nations who have come to these shores to make the republic great, the stalwart German women, the thrifty French women, the intrepid Spanish women, where are the records of their deeds? The men of these nationalities have perpetuated their memory by giving their names to mountains and rivers and cities. What are the names of the women whose virtues, whose devotion made them what they are or were ? And we have become so accustomed to this policy of silence that we are prone to submit to it, without even a protest, ourselves even forgetting to give honor where honor is due. We hear much of “ self-made men,” when often if we looked into the history of such persons we would find that they should more properly be called “ wife-made men,” for many and many a man has owed his prosperity, his success in life largely to the energy and intellect of his wife, though she, like her foremother, is forgotten.
Probably the culmination of the annihilation of the women of this country was reached in the declaration made by Judge Hoar, of Massachusetts, while presiding at the National Republican Convention in 1880, when he said, ‘‘The American people are gentlemen.”
Today we will not say that the American people are ladies. That would be toe

!
1
A
i
*
)
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN. 35.
poor a way of putting it, but we will ask who are these who are thus forgotten? Are they so unworthy that their brave deeds may not entitle them to recognition? Certainly not! We ask that honor be done, not to the foolish and undeserving, but to the mothers of the race.
But turning from the scenes of the past, let us look forward to the swiftly coming time of our emancipation. The forgetfulness of the past is rapidly giving way to the acknowledgments of the present. Already government has honored women by equality of position in the great World’s Fair, and the time approaches rapidly when we shall have complete enfranchisement. To recall again the memory of the Pilgrim mothers, we find the contrast between woman’s position today and hers two hundred and seventy-two years ago, as great as that between the comforts and luxuries we enjoy and the hardships that the pioneers endured. Where they had cold and darkness and wretched habitations, we have warmth and light and the palaces of our great cities. Where our ancestors had oppression and subordination, we have opportunity and almost equality. The end is nearly in sight, and the time will surely come when the deeds and the achievements of the foremothers will be applauded with those of the forefathers, and the daughters and the sons of the Pilgrims will sit side by side in their councils and at their feasts.
i
i

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
37
tineau and Captain Hall visited us and described our institutions, she would take employment in one and earn the money for her further advancement in knowledge. But many things have changed since that time, and Katie must be carefully protected for some years to come. There is something even more important for her than culture, as her wise mother knows. If her brother Jack has the same ambitions, there is no trouble in his case. He has muscle and bone. These are not ill-paid in this favored land. There are railroads to build, mines to dig, crops to gather at all times. Jack can soon earn enough to take a course of instruction at one of the schools whose advantages have been made so inexpensive by the beneficence of individuals or denominations. But Katie’s wage earning powers are very small, and she is too young to go from home for the purpose of making larger gains unless she can have watchful guardianship and protection. Is it possible for her to obtain this?
Katie will spend one-third as much of the year out of college as in college if she is ever so fortunate as to get there. She will have in some places even more than that proportion of leisure time during the year. In my own state, she will have thirty-six weeks in college and sixteen out of college. Now suppose, instead of closing the college buildings for these four months, we were to keep them open, as you so wisely propose to do with your new University—at least to keep open the dormitory and refectory (I have in view the old-fashioned type of college). Suppose a sufficient number of college officials to be kept on duty for guardianship and protection, then let all the pupils who need self support engage daily in some profitable industry in buildings belongingto the college and reserved for this purpose. There might also be a night school, for backward pupils who wish to prepare for a particular class, but this feature should be carefully looked after that it may not become an injury, and should never be allowed to occupy more than two hours. No wages should be paid in money. The employes should have board and lodging, and should be credited on their board for next year with the amount of wages which they earn after deducting the actual cost of board and lodging. They should sign a contract, agreeing to these conditions, and to the further one that in case of their not remaining, to obtain payment of their wages in board, these should be forfeited to the college.
But the objection may be made that the capital invested in this industrial plant must lie idle for three-fourths of the year. Even if this should be the case, it w r ould not be nearly such poor economy as the prevailing practice of letting thousands of college buildings remain unemployed for one-fourth of the year. Why have not our practical communities in all these years felt a little trouble at this great waste of the capital invested in that plant? But we will not imitate the college in this respect. We will try to arrange our industrial plant so that there shall be no unnecessary lying idle of capital. There are several ways in which this might be done. I will not stop to enumerate them all, but will only make one or two suggestions. Our industry might be operated by relays of pupils, each having three months of work and nine months of study. The companionship of the workers and students will be helpful to both.
However, there is one industry in which capital necessarily lies idle during the very months in which Katie has leisure. This is the canning factory. If I have been correctly informed but a small capital is needed to establish a canning factory which will employ twenty girls and have an output of five hundred cans daily. Twenty-five acres of tomatoes and a few acres of corn, strawberries and peas will keep this factory busy for four months. The work is light and well suited to girls. In Michigan there are said to be two factories carried on entirely by women without the aid of even a boy. The pay is much more than Katie could earn by housework or sewing, and she has not yet learned any skilled labor. In Michigan I learned that from one dollar to a dollar and a half per day is the usual wages for girls. If Katie can earn seventy-five dollars during the summer, and if the college is one where she is charged only the actual cost of food and fuel, tuition being free, she will be able to pay by far the greater part of her next term’s school expenses. A benevolent

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
man or woman is often reported to have given five thousand dollars to found two or three scholarships in some girls’ colleges. The same amount invested in an industrial plant to be attached to a college would pay for the education of a hundred girls, or rather would enable them to pay for their own education, a much nobler form of benevolence. Now, here are sisters from the East and West and the North and South, and I ask them to tell me whether such a plan has ever been attempted anywhere, and if so, with what success?
I cannot close without expressing my sense of the great blessing to womanhood of this wonderful opportunity of thus taking counsel together and unbosoming ourselves to each other. So many women have schemes for the helping of their sex, or still better, of their race, fermenting in their brains and hearts, and are brain-sick and heart-sick for the lack of advice and sympathy. Here, for the first time, but not, thank God, for the last time, we have come together from the ends of the earth to this magic city to listen to each other’s plans and hopes, and give wise warning or kindly encouragement.
eve s vow.
When angels oped at God’s command, With weeping, Eden’s portal,
And our sad parents, hand in hand, Forsook its joys immortal,
Our mother’s deep prophetic soul, Made wise by pain and sadness, Beheld the coming ages roll,
Bereft of pristine gladness.
She saw our sickness, grief and tears, Her breast maternal sharing,
Each bitter pang through future years Her race should bear—are bearing. To high resolve that hour gave birth Her burning tears repressing,
She vowed to ope once more for earth Lost Eden’s gates of blessing.
And since to realize her vow Hath woman ever striven.
Each mother to her child till now This secret task hath given.
But man grew jealous as she strove, And barred her pathway ever,
Nor understood what depth of love Inspired the high endeavor.
Yet still her earnest spirit rose Above his scorn undaunted To struggle on, till should unclose Once more the gates enchanted, And give for sickness, grief and tears, Our mortal lot attending,
Succession sweet of blissful years In life immortal ending.
See, strong Evangelists and brave,
In sight the gates Elysian!
The earnest now of all ye crave,
Soon, soon its full fruition!

40
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
always marked, and the almost inaudible tone which they always use. They learn from this association with their teachers, to speak; their minds develop, their thoughts grow, and they learn to clothe them in language. Their affections are developed and they become fond of their teachers. The writer witnessed an unexpected meeting of a class of girls of about fourteen years of age, with a teacher who had been absent over a year. While their manifested pleasure lacked the forwardness of many school girls, their pleasure at meeting her was unquestioned, as they followed her about, seeming unwilling to leave her, their conduct, reminding one of the silent and faithful affection of an animal.
The western schools established and supported by the government are most of them in Kansas, Oklahoma and the Indian Territory. These are mixed schools, and in every sense industrial schools. Shops for the carrying on of every kind of manual labor are provided for the boys, and the large grant of land which lies about every school is farmed by them.
The arrangement which the government has recently made with the various tribes for the opening up of their lands for settlement, will go far toward the civilization of the young people. For twenty-five years the government will extend to them its support. At the end of that time it is expected that, from their intercourse with white people, and their school education, they will have become self-supporting. It is hoped that at the end of a girl’s school life she may go home to a house instead of a tent; to a permanent residence instead of a nomadic gypsy life; to a family clothed instead of blanketed; to a father and brothers who will serve her instead of exacting servitude. In the past, the years of study and training have been almost lost as the girl returns to the untidy tent upon the bleak and barren ground. What hope is there for her to maintain the tidy and systematic method which she has learned, when surrounded by the sights and sounds and blood-thirsty ways of an Otoe or a Ponca camp?
But surrounded by whites, and encouraged and taught by their teachers and native preachers, surely a bright future is before these poor Indian girls. Surely the dormant mind will awaken, and the sluggish energies quicken, when she sees around her the homes of intelligent white women. The education of the Indian girl means the uplifting of the tribes in every way, and yet it means also and soon, the losing of the races of red men from off the face of the earth.

42
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
shot arrows from his towers upon his neighbors, or sallied forth to encounter like assaults at their hands, the safe seclusion of the castle and the quiet occupations of cooking and spinning were, no doubt, the best for the women of the family. As refinement increased, women were able to come out of their seclusion a little, and to participate to some extent in the social life of the men. The growth of chivalry also helped to elevate the women of the higher classes in feudal days. Religion and gallantry were blended together. The love of God and the ladies was enjoined as a single duty. At the institution of the Order of the Golden Shield, Louis II., Duke of Bourbon, enjoined his knights to honor above all the ladies, “ because from them, after God, comes all the honor that men can acquire.” The laws also recognized this chivalrous homage and extended their protection. James II., of Aragon, enacted a law “that every man, whether knight or no, who shall be in company with a lady, pass safe and unmolested, unless he be guilty of murder.”
With the incoming of the Renaissance and the Reformation, with the new spirit of personal dignity and independence, begotten of a wider knowledge and broader culture, the crudities of chivalry and the restrictions of feudalism began to fade away. Expansion and independence took the place of restriction and submission. Since the condition of the higher classes of women had been tending toward a higher position of esteem and honor under the later feudal system, their advancement could not fail to be rapid under the new order of the new age. This is shown by their educational elevation at the close of the fifteenth century.
Spain and Italy had at that time begun to admit women to the higher education of the universities. The Spanish Arabs were devoted to letters, and many of their high-born women publicly contended for prizes in science and arts at Cordova and Seville. The reign of Isabella counts among its many glories a galaxy of women whose scholarship would have been rare in any age. Isabella herself was learned in the classics, and her Latin instructor was a woman, Dona Beatriz de Galindo, who was called La Latina, on account of her rare acquirements. At the same time the University of Salamanca had as lecturer in the Latin classics another learned woman, Dona Lucie de Medrano, while at Alcala, Dona Francisca de Lebrija filled the chair of rhetoric.
In Italy, a century earlier, Dotta, daughter of the celebrated Accursius, gave instruction in law at the University of Bologna, and nearly contemporary with her was Novella, the beautiful daughter of Andrea, who delivered her lectures upon the canon law from behind a curtain, as tradition has it, lest her beauty should distract the young men who were her pupils. These were the earliest of a long line of distinguished Italian women professors, reaching down to our own day, when Dr. Josephine Catani fills the chair of histology in the medical school of the ancient University of Bologna. The political status of woman in 1492 in Continental Europe was a survival of ancient ideas, of Roman jurisprudence. Even under the repression of the feudal system the capacity of woman to be a sovereign, a judge, an advocate and an arbitrator, was not denied. But the Roman law excluded her from all public offices, not, however, on the ground of incapacity, but simply on the ground of etiquette and expediency, as the Roman code puts it, “because it is not fitting that women and slaves should hold public offices.” The system of civil law, which was built up in the fifteenth century from the ruins of the Roman code, incorporated this idea, so that we find it declared in the laws of Continental Europe that a woman may not be an advocate or a judge.
In England, where the influence of the Roman law was slight, the capacity and fitness of women for public office was to some extent recognized, and when Queen Mary came to the throne she placed women in judicial office. Lady Berkeley was made a justice of the peace for Gloucestershire, and Lady Rous, as justice of the quorum for Suffolk, “ did usually sit on the bench at assizes among the other justices, cincta gladio, girt with the sword.” The hereditary office of high sheriff of Westmoreland was held at one time by a woman, and women were held to be eligible to election as burgesses, overseers of the poor, constables, sheriffs and marshals, and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
43
they occasionally occupied these positions. There is no doubt that women land- owners were allowed to vote as well as to hold public office, but the privilege was so very seldom exercised that instances are very rare. Still, in theory, the single woman or widow had a lawful right to cast a vote, while her married sister was represented by the vote of her husband. The capacity of woman to be a sovereign was everywhere recognized, and even where the Salic law excluded woman from the throne her right and ability to rule as regent during the king’s minority was fully admitted. Thus, in France, from 1483 to 1491, Anne of Beaujen held the office of regent during the minority of her brother, Charles VIII.
The royal Isabella, ruling in her own right as queen of Castile and Leon, and as co-equal with her husband, Ferdinand, of Aragon, in the government of the united countries, is a sufficient instance of the legal recognition of woman’s right to the highest and most responsible of all public offices.
As our American orator has recently said: “ It was a happy omen of the position which woman was to hold in America that the only person who comprehended the majestic scope of his (Columbus’) plans and the invincible qualities of his genius was the able and gracious Queen of Castile. Isabella alone, of all the dignitaries of that age, shares with Columbus the honors of his great achievement. She arrayed her kingdom and her private fortunes behind the enthusiasm of this mystic mariner, and posterity pays homage to her wisdom and faith.” And in less than a century after Isabella, another woman, Elizabeth, of England, the virgin queen whose flag swept the seas, was the mistress and patroness of the first permanent settlement of her race upon our shores, a race which was destined to possess and dominate this northern continent of the New World.
Turning to the personal and property rights of the woman of 1492, we look at a darker side of the picture. This branch of the law affects rich and poor, high and low, alike. Only the high-born woman would be likely to hold public office, but every woman has a right to protection of her person and property. The laws of England differed from those of the continent of Europe in form and theory, but scarcely in their practical effect upön the woman. The theory of the common law r of England, derived from our Germanic forefathers, was that of a division of duties. As the wife had the care of the household, and the responsibility of rearing her family, it was thought unreasonable to subject her to the annoyances of a suit at law to protect or defend her rights and to preserve her property. This was laid upon the husband’s shoulders. He was to protect her and perform these duties for her. The wife in English law was considered as under the protecting wing of her husband, which covered her from legal annoyance; hence, the old law—French term for a married woman, a femme covert , and her legal condition is her coverture. That this is the true theory of the law is evident from the laws governing the queen’s consort of England. Such women, upon marriage, retained all their property and legal capacity to transact business. For as Sir Edward Coke puts it, “ The wisdom of the common law would not have the king (whose continual care and study is for the public and circa ardna reg?ii) to be troubled and disquieted on account of his wife’s domestic affairs; and, therefore, if vests in the queen a power of transacting her own concerns without the intervention of the king, as if she were an unmarried woman.”
The theory of the civil law of Continental Europe, coming down from the Roman code, was very different. These laws are based upon the weakness, frailty and incapacity of the sex. The husband is made the curator of his wife much as the father is made guardian of his minor child. Upon this theory, also, a woman could not in early times be a witness in court, and long after she was made legally competent to testify, her testimony was held to be of slight worth. Whether the English or the Continental laws be considered, the effect upon the married woman was practically the same in respect to her ownership and control of her property. The husband had complete control of the wife’s property, and was able to dispose of it at his own pleas- ure, without her knowledge or consent. She was not capable of making any binding

44
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
contract whatever. The legal custody of the children was in the father, and by feudal law after the father’s death, unless he had by his will appointed a guardian, the lord of the manor became the custodian of the person and property of the orphaned child. The consent of the lord was necessary to the marriage of a female ward, and in England the lord could dispose of her in marriage, exacting a heavy fine if she refused to marry according to his commands. Where, as in England, the possession of landed property qualified its owner to vote and hold public office, the husband of a woman who owned land, voted and sat in parliament by right of his joint ownership in his wife’s land. This right *of the husband has disappeared from American law, except in Rhode Island, where it still lingers only slightly modified by recent legislation. The condition of the widow under this regime was truly pitiable. She had no claim whatever upon the personal property of her late husband, not even though she had brought that property to him at her marriage.
In England the widow had from very early times a right to the income of one- third of the deceased husband’s lands, during her life, and this life interest, known as “the widow’s dower,” was all that she could claim, unless, indeed, she had been so fortunate as to possess a marriage settlement. By a deed to trustees before her marriage, her property could be preserved to her and her heirs, free from any claim of her husband. This device of the English equity courts relieved in some degree the hardships of the common law, but obviously could only benefit the wealthy women of the kingdom. The widow under the civil law of Europe had no claim upon her deceased husband’s property. It all went to his heirs. Under the feudal system, at least in England, a widow could remain for forty days in the mansion house of her husband without paying rent. At the end of this time her dower was assigned and she was then turned adrift upon the world at the mercy of her family and friends. If she married again, the lord of the manor could exact a fine from her for so doing, and it was no uncommon practice for these feudal masters to compel a widow to re-marry, in order to obtain the fine to replenish their exhausted treasuries.
The single woman under English law possessed all the legal rights of a man. On the Continent, the idea of woman’s mental incapacity affected the legal condition of the single woman, as well as that of the wife. She had not the freedom of her English spinster sister. She had very limited contract powers, and could only make contracts to pay in money or in kind for purchases made by her. On the other hand, she had, by reason of this same conception of mental inferiority, less criminal responsibility, and where the English woman suffered the same penalties for her crimes that a man would do, the European woman had but half the penalty. As an old law quaintly says : “ A woman shall suffer but half the punishment, where a man
suffers the full penalty. * * * * Thus, a woman should not be put in irons, nor
sent to the galleys, nor placed in a prison, which might enfeeble her body or wound her, or cause her to lose her memory, for women are frail by nature.”
Offenses against the person of woman were not severely punished. One could scarcely expect that they would be when the social inferiority of woman was so clearly marked. A husband could chastise his wife by right of his position as head of the family. The degradation of marriage under the Roman law left its stain upon later generations. The monastic ideas of the middle ages sympathizing with the Roman theory, incorporated into the canon law the principle of the inferiority and subjection of woman.
At the time that the Renaissance began to elevate woman’s social condition, the Reformation began to sweep away the errors that had collected around the original ecclesiastical conception of woman’s sphere. The advancement of woman was assured when her intellectual and spiritual equality with man began to be perceived. Her social elevation thus secured, her legal enfranchisement must follow.
Let us pause and think how small a portion of this vast globe of ours shared in this great awakening of the fifteenth century. Not more than half of the European Continent saw this light. In Asia, in Africa, in the New World, lying unknown in an

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
45
unknown ocean, in the undiscovered islands of the sea, what intellectual and moral darkness! Can we bear to think of, much less to relate in detail, the social degradation of woman in these dark places of the earth! Even where the heathen civilization had reached its highest mark, the condition of woman was scarcely one to be desired in point of personal respect and protection.
In the interval between 1492 and 1892 the social and legal development of woman was slow. The leaven of new ideas was working, but the mass of ignorance and prejudice, the accumulation of centuries, was not easily permeated. In England the condition of the widow was improved by granting to her a fraction of her husband’s personal property, in addition to her dower in his real estate. The power of the lord over the widow and children of his vassal disappeared with the complete abolition of the feudal system in the seventeenth century. On the Continent the contract capacity of woman was enlarged, and greater personal protection accorded to her by law. A few persistent women secured for themselves the benefit of a liberal education. Italy continued to honor women as professors in her University of Bologna.- Mary Somerville in England won recognition for her attainments, and here and there other women less known to fame gave proof of their ability and skill. But the gains of three hundred and sixty years were little compared with those of the last forty years. The long, slow process of seed sowing, the ages of germination, have been crowned in our time by wonderful fruitage. The inventions of science, which have brought together into closest relationship the nations of the earth, have also opened a highway for the advancement of women.
In order to get any adequate idea of the legal condition of woman in 1892 we must know of her present and past social condition and trace the. history of the ancient laws affecting her. For these ancient laws, some of which are still in force, are responsible for the present anomalies of woman’s legal condition. When enacted, they may have justly reflected woman’s social condition, but now they should give place to new laws, framed to meet the existing social environment. To go into minute detail is impossible, and this address would become a mere catalogue were it to be attempted. We shall consider first the higher education of woman at the present day; secondly, the professions and occupations open to her; thirdly, her political status; fourthly, her personal rights; fifthly, her property rights, and lastly shall attempt to draw some lessons and conclusions from this historical survey of the legal condition of woman.
I. THE HIGHER EDUCATION' OF WOMEN.
On the Continent of Europe women are admitted to the universities in Italy, France, Belgium, Holland, Switzerland, Spain, Roumania, Sweden, Norway, Denmark and Iceland, and may in some of them receive university degrees.
In Great Britain the following are open both for instruction and degrees: The University of London, the universities of Ireland, and the Scottish universities of Edinburgh and of St. Andrews, the two latter very recently.
Women are excluded from the universities by express prohibition of law in Germany, Austria and Russia. In the latter country a medical school for women students, which was for a time suspended on account of political complications, is about to be re-established through the exertions of the czarina. While the conservative universities of Oxford and Cambridge in England do not admit to their lectures or degrees, they do permit women to take the university examinations, and we have not yet forgotten the triumph of Philippa Fawcett, who in 1890 overtopped the senior wrangler in the mathematical examinations at Cambridge. Under the shadow of these venerable universities, the colleges for women, Girton Newham and St. Margaret’s are distinguished by the high attainments of their students.
In our own land there are over a hundred first class colleges and universities open to women. Some of these, like Vassar, Wellesley, Smith and Bryn Mawr, are for women exclusively; some like Barnard College of Columbia University and the

46
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Woman’s College of Brown have an organic connection with a university for men; some like Tufts College have after establishment opened their doors to women on the same terms as men, while many others, like Michigan University, Boston University, Cornell and nearly all the universities and colleges of the Western States, like the youngest of all, the great Chicago University, have been co-educational from their very foundation. Of our older universities, Brown in 1891, and Yale and the University of Pennsylvania in 1892, are the latest to open their post-graduate courses and degrees to women. Harvard, the oldest of all, seems to stand alone in its refusal to recognize officially the eligibility of women for the Harvard Annex, so-called, has no official connection with the university.
Nearly all the universities and colleges of Canada are open to women, and all those of Australia. In India the universities of Calcutta, Madras and Bombay. Opportunities are also increasing in Japan for the higher education of women.
Since Oberlin College in Ohio granted, in 1838, apparently the first collegiate diploma ever given to a woman in this country to this time, when in nearly every civilized country women may obtain degrees on the same terms as men, how great has been the advance! And nearly all this advance has been made within thirty years.
II. PROFESSIONS AND OCCUPATIONS OPEN TO WOMEN.
It naturally follows that the professions should be entered by women. Apparently the medical profession was the first sought by her. Sixty years ago the first woman medical student began her course of study, and now countless thousands of women practitioners of the healing art are scattered over the world, pursuing their profession with most signal success. In the East Indian zenanas , the homes of the helpless foot-bound Chinese, as in the homes and hospitals of Europe and America, they are'doing a work that no man could possibly accomplish.
The profession of theology has attracted fewer women, and it has been less easy for them to obtain recognition as pastors and preachers, but the theological schools of Switzerland, and some of those in the United States, notably those of the Unitarian and Methodist Episcopal churches, admit women as students. There are ordained women preachers in the Baptist, Congregational, Universalist, Unitarian, “ Christian,” Protestant, Methodist, and Primitive Methodist denominations, and over three hundred and fifty women preachers among the Society of Friends. There are perhaps seven hundred women preachers to-day in the United States.
The legal profession was the last of the three so-called learned professions to be opened to women; not because of reluctance on the part of the courts, but because women did not so early apply for admission. Although isolated instances may be cited from the Roman Calphurnia to our own time of women who have pleaded causes in court, it was not till 1869 that a woman was formally admitted as an attorney and counselor at law. To the United States belongs this honor. Mrs. Arabella A. Mansfield was admitted without objection to the bar of the Supreme Court of Iowa in that year (1869). About the same time women students were received into the law schools of Washington University, St. Louis, and the Union College of Law at Chicago. There are now not less than eleven law schools in the United States open to women. Twenty-five States and Territories admit women to the bar. As to the rest we cannot safely say that they exclude women, for as a mutter of fact no woman has as yet applied, except in Virginia, which has for three years steadfastly refused to grant admission to a lady lawyer. There are probably over two hundred women lawyers in the United States to-day, nine of whom are admitted to practice before the Supreme Court of the United States.
The universities of Paris, Brussels and Zurich have within five or six years graduated women from their law departments. The three graduates at Paris have not applied for admission to the bar. At Zurich Dr. Emilie Kempin, although denied admission to the bar, is a lecturer upon law in the university. Dr. Marie Popelin, a graduate in law at Brussels, has been formally denied admission to the bar. Italy,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
47
Russia and Denmark have also refused the petition of women for admission as advocates at the bar. India, Japan and the Hawaiian Islands recognize the woman lawyer. The Royal University of Ireland has recently conferred the degree of Doctor of Laws upon a woman; and in Canada, in the Province of Ontario, women have very recently been made eligible to admission to the study of the law. In England, no attempt to gain admission to the bar has yet been made. Several ladies, practicing as attorneys and solicitors, are patiently waiting for a change in public sentiment before asking for admission to plead as barristers.
Every known profession, occupation and trade seems now to be open to woman in some part of the civilized world. She can be a minister, doctor, lawyer, professor, lecturer, journalist, mechanic, architect, sculptor, painter, merchant, day-laborer. In fact, whatever she chooses to undertake she is permitted to do, if not in one country then elsewhere. In view of this entire revolution in her social status, should she not logically possess the same civil and legal rights, and be subject to the same civil and legal liabilities as a man in the same position.
III. POLITICAL STATUS OF WOMEN.
After this preliminary glance at the social condition of women in 1192, let us look at her legal condition, and see whether her legal emancipation has kept pace with her social emancipation. The political status of women will first be considered. Women enjoy a more or less extended right of suffrage in a majority of all the civilized nations of the world. In the United States they have full suffrage in Wyoming and municipal suffrage in Kansas. In Montana, women have school suffrage, and if taxpayers, they can vote upon all questions involving the levy or disbursement of moneys for public purposes. In twenty more states they have a right to vote for school officers or upon school matters, and in at least six more states they may vote by petition upon certain local matters, such as local improvements, or the granting of liquor licenses; so that there are at least twenty-nine out of a total of forty-eight states and territories of our Union where women enjoy some form of suffrage. In Canada women can vote for all municipal officers throughout the length and breadth of the Dominion, although no married woman can vote except in Manitoba and British Columbia. The women of all the colonies of Great Britain, from Australia to Canada and from Cape Colony to New Zealand, enjoy municipal suffrage, including the presidencies -of Madras and Bombay in India, if taxpayers, and the same is true of the rural districts of British Burmah. In England, Scotland and Wales single women and widows vote for all officers except members of Parliament. In Ireland they vote for guardians of the poor. In Continental Europe women are also to some degree enfranchised. In France women teachers vote for women members of boards of education. In Italy widows and wives separated from their husbands vote by proxy for members of Parliament (law of 1882). In Austria they vote by proxy at all elections, including elections of members of provincial and imperial parliaments,. In Russia, and in all Russian Asia, women who are heads of households vote by proxy at municipal and village elections upon all local questions. (Law of 1870.) In Sweden,for many years, women have voted at local elections, and since 1862 they have had municipal suffrage. In Norway they have merely school suffrage. In Finland, all women, except wives living with their husbands, can vote for all elective officers save one. (Law of 1865.) In Iceland, as in Wyoming, and also on the Isle of Man, women enjoy full and equal suffrage with men. (1882.)
Woman’s right to the ballot is recognized even in some very conservative countries, countries so conservative that by the same law which extends the franchise to woman she is herself excluded from occupying the offices voted for. This is the casein Italy, Russia, Sweden, Finland, Iceland and Austria, except as to a few petty positions.
The general principle of American law seems to be that where no express exception is made by law, the electors for an office are qualified to fill the office. Thus in Wyoming women are eligible to every public office on the same terms as men; in

48
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Kansas to municipal offices, and in the states where women may vote for school officers they are generally eligible to election to the office. Many of the states of the Union admit women to public office even though they refuse to them the ballot. A few of the strictly public offices now held by women in America are county recorder of deeds, assistant register of deeds, notary public, town clerk (Vermont), county clerk (Missouri), assistant clerk of the Supreme Court of Rhode Island, receiver of public moneys in Mississippi, custodian of the Mississippi state capital, mayor of cities in Kansas, and all kinds of school offices. Many offices connected with the public charities are held by women in this country. Thus they are members of state boards of charities in Massachusetts and Connecticut, visitors, managers and trustees of reformatory and penal institutions, physicians, visitors and trustees of state insane hospitals, overseers of the poor, and police matrons. By act of Congress in 1870 the clerkships of the Executive Department of the United States Government were opened to women, who now make up a large percentage of the total number of government clerks.
In England women serve as poor-law guardians, visitors to and physicians in government hospitals and insane asylums, as assistant commissioners of the Labor Commission, and the position of meteorologist at the Government Observatory at Hong Kong is now held by a lady. In France women are members of the boards of education. In the Austrian provinces of Bosnia and Herzegovina women have recently received appointments as government medical officers.
The political condition of woman to day may be briefly summed up thus: While she is not yet admitted to the full exercise of political rights, except in Wyoming and a few small islands, still she possesses very generally some right to vote upon local matters more or less closely affecting her as a citizen, and to hold many executive offices. Legislative and judicial offices are not as yet granted to women, except in a very few countries and states, and even where granted are not actually occupied by women.
IV. PERSONAL RIGHTS OF WOMEN.
With respect to the personal protection of woman by law, there has been a change for the better, as the dignity and sacredness of her person is more completely recognized. Severe punishments are inflicted for offenses against women, but still in many instances they are altogether too slight for the gravity of the offense. The “ age of consent,” which in many states was placed at the age of ten years, has been raised by very recent legislation to fourteen, sixteen, and in some states, eighteen years. For the better protection of women under arrest, police matrons have been placed in the station-houses of some of our American cities, to take charge of such women during the time of their detention. In New York and Massachusetts, by state legislation, all cities having a stated population must provide police matrons. Much of the recent labor legislation is in favor of women. The laws forbidding women to be employed about dangerous machinery, those requiring shopkeepers to provide seats for saleswomen, and the statutes requiring the appointment of women factory inspectors maybe cited. As to the law in many states prohibiting women from making a contract to work more hours a week than the time fixed by law, while by the same law a man is free to contract for as many hours’ labor as he chooses, one may question whether it does not really work an injustice, since, by interfering with her individual freedom to contract it places her at a disadvantage. An employer prefers to take an employe who is legally free to make agreements for extra work. Therefore, the woman’s wages are likely to be decreased and her opportunities for employment lessened by this restriction. A married woman is now protected from the violence of her husband by the legal right given her to prosecute him for assaults upon her. The old theory of the husband’s right to chastise his wife has disappeared from English and American law.
In the famous Jackson case in England the Lord Chief Justice, in setting free a

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
49
woman whose husband had deprived her of her liberty, said, that he did not believe that it ever was the law of England that a husband could restrain his wife of her liberty, and that it certainly is not English law today. In India, under the power of a Christian government, the burning of a widow upon her husband’s funeral pyre is forbidden by law, and the day seems, not far distant when the seclusion of the zenana and the practice of child-marriages will also disappear. In Japan, where women are more respected than among many Eastern nations, a wife may still be divorced upon the very slightest grounds, even if she talks too much to suit her lord and master. The codes of Continental Europe fail to do justice to woman in respect to her personal protection in the matter of divorce for certain criminal offenses, where the privileges of the man are greater than those of the woman, making it less easy for her than for him to obtain a divorce. This seems to be a vestige of the ancient conception of woman’s inferiority.
V. PROPERTY RIGHTS OF WOMEN.
The subject of the present property rights of women is lastly to be considered.
In England and America the unmarried woman is now, as she was four hundred * years ago, possessed of all the property rights of a man. She can buy and sell her property, carry on business, bind herself by her contracts of every kind, make a will, and adopt a child if she chooses, just as her brother may do. She can sue and be sued in court, is a competent witness in all cases, and can be executrix of a will, administratrix of an estate, and guardian of children. On the Continent of Europe the unmarried woman is still hampered in some degree by the former legal conception of the essential frailty and incapacity of woman. She is bound by her contracts and may do business as a public merchant. She can make a will and adopt a child. But she cannot, except in Italy and Russia, sign her name as a witness to any legal document; neither can she, with a few exceptions, be a guardian of children, or act as a legal member of family councils. As to the property rights of the married woman, a most radical change has taken place within the last fifty years. Every state in the Union has passed statutes widening to some extent the legal powers of the married woman; and in England, by the Married Woman’s Property Act of 1882, all legal restrictions are removed from the wife, who is capable of holding and transferring property, and can sue and be sued as if unmarried.
Rhode Island appears to have led in this reform in 1841, which gave to a wife coming into the state as a resident, being already separated from her husband, the sole ownership and control of her property. This was followed, in 1844, by an act securing to the wife her own property, including her earnings, so that it could not be taken for the husband’s debts, and providing that in case she survived him it was to be her sole and separate property. Massachusetts followed, in 1845, with a similar statute, and New York, in 1848, passed a much more liberal one.
It is impossible to trace the history of or give in detail the law of each state. Only the general features can be presented. In every state of the Union, except Tennessee, the wife’s property is so far secured to her that it cannot be taken for her husband’s debts, and if she survives him it becomes her sole and separate property. But many, indeed a majority, of the states go much further than this, and give to the wife the sole ownership and control of her property as if she were unmarried. In nearly all the states, however, the real estate of the wife cannot be sold without the joinder of her husband in the deed, both signing it. In California, Colorado, Illinois, Iowa, Kansas, Maine, Michigan, New York and Wisconsin the wife’s deed is good without the husband’s signature. All the rest of her property she is free to dispose of as if she were single. In all the states a wife may make a will. In some of these she cannot by any means by her will deprive her husband of the legal share in her property which he would take if she made no will; but in a few, as in Massachusetts, she may cut off her husband’s legal claim by securing his written consent thereto. The earnings of the wife belong to her in all but nine states and territories. In
( 4 )

50
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
these the wife’s earnings are either absolutely the husband’s, or “subject to his control.” The wife’s power to do business and make contracts varies greatly in the different states. In most of the states she may be a trader and bind herself by any contract made in her business. In fact, there seems to be but four states which absolutely prohibit the married woman from doing business on her own account. These are Wisconsin, Vermont, Rhode Island and Texas, and in the two last named the wife has scarcely any more power to make any kind of a binding contract than she had at common law. The power to sue and be sued in court is a necessary consequence of legal permission to make a contract; so in every state where a wife can independently of her husband make a valid contract, the law furnishes a remedy upon such contracts by a right of suit by or against the wife for a breach thereof. An interesting question is, How far can husbands and wives have direct business dealings with each other, so that they may sue each other for breach of an ordinary business contract?
Under the old English equity system, still in force in our country, also, if a wife loaned money to her husband upon his promise to repay, a court of equity would upon her petition compel him to refund the money. This was the only instance where a wife could sue her husband. A court of law would never allow husbands and wives to sue each other, or even to testify for or against each other. But our modern stat- * utes are in many states sufficiently broad to allow husbands and wives to contract as freely with each other, and to sue and be sued, as if they were not married. This is especially true of the states west of the Mississippi, but a number of the older states, as New York, Pennsylvania, Mississippi and South Carolina, grant a like freedom.
Although the legal separate existence of the wife is now a fact in our country, the husband is still viewed as the head of the family, the natural guardian of the children, and he alone is liable for the support of the family. In some of our newer western states, all property acquired by either husband or wife during the marriage is the joint property of both, and in such a case the parents are jointly liable for the support of the family. The same is true in a few other states, which hold the parents jointly liable (while not recognizing any joint ownership of property) out of their own separate estates. In but six states of the Union is the mother’s right to the guardianship of her children recognized by statute as equal to that of the father. These states are Oregon, Washington, Nebraska, Kansas, Iowa and New York.
In England the wife has full property rights and contract powers. Turning to the condition of the married woman under the codes of Continental Europe, we see that very much progress has been made. The doctrine of all those countries which have for a fundamental law the code Napoleon, is that of the marital supremacy of the husband and the complete subjection of the wife. It is the old idea of the frailty of the sex. It is true that the code recognizes a common ownership of property, but the complete management and control of the same is in the husband. If the dowry of the wife is imperiled, or the husband’s affairs are in a serious condition, the wife may have her property set apart for her out of the common purse. The earnings of the wife belong to the husband, and he can pledge her personal effects for his debts. She may be a merchant, but she must first be authorized by her husband to do so, and even then her contracts are not as absolutely binding upon her as upon a man. She cannot be the guardian of her children. In Italy and Russia these features are somewhat modified, and the wife’s property is, as with us, her sole and separate property. In Russia she maintains a completely separate legal existence, and can do business, sue and be sued, independently of her husband. The husband is obliged to support the family, however, and the wife is not bound to do so. In Italy she needs merely a general power of attorney from her husband to enable her to act as a single woman in respect to her property, and not even this is necessary for her to be a merchant, nor in case of the minority, imprisonment or absence of the husband.
The condition of the widow is much changed in England and America. The ancient law of dower,that is, the life interest in one-third the husband’s real estate, has been very generally abolished, and instead thereof the widow or the widower is entitled

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
51
to an equal share in the estate of the deceased spouse, with full power to alter the same by will. This is the case in many American states, but still in many others the old common law estates of the widow’s dower and the widower’s courtesy are even now recognized and cannot be cut off by will. In a few states, too, the old rule of law survives which gives to the widower all his deceased wife’s personal property, unless she has otherwise disposed of it by will. In every state the widow and children are entitled to support out of the husband’s estate for a length of time varying from forty days in Massachusetts to a year in many western states, and during this time of support the widow may remain in the mansion house without paying rent, and even longer than this in some states. If the laws of the state recognize a homestead estate in the dwelling house of the family, this secures a home to the widow until she marries again, and to the family until the youngest child is twenty-one.
In Europe, exclusive of England and Italy, the widow has a very limited interest in the property of the husband. Under the French and Belgian codes she only receives the husband’s property when all heirs to the twelfth degree have failed. In Germany she has a certain portion of his property set apart for her. In Italy the laws resemble those of the most advanced of our United States in giving to either spouse a child’s share in the property of the other, and if no children or heirs survive the widow or widower has the whole estate. In England and America a widow, like a single woman, has the legal freedom of a man, and can be executrix of his will, administratrix of his estate, and guardian of her children. In Europe the widow has not full power to be guardian of her children; she must act under the advice of a special council appointed by the father in his will, if he has seen fit to do so, and the widow cannot discipline the children without the concurrence of the two nearest relatives on the father’s side.
In most of our states a father may appoint, by will, a guardian for his minor children, but this guardian cannot act as such if considered by the probate court to be an unfit person.
In England a father may appoint by his will a guardian to act conjointly with the mother. The Asiatic and African colonies of European and English nations are slowly receiving the benefit of their laws, as civilization and Christianity advance.
There are still dark spots upon the earth’s surface where the condition of woman is no better than it was four hundred years ago; where she is the slave, machine and plaything of the tyrant man, with no hope for the future, either in this life or a life to come, unless she holds the Mohammedan faith of future salvation by a union with man.
In summing up the results of our survey of woman’s present legal condition, let us first observe that while theoretically the legal condition of woman is determined by her social condition, yet now, in fact, because of the survival of ancient laws, which are out of joint with woman’s present social and intellectual emancipation, the reverse seems to be the case, and woman’s social development is hampered by useless legal restrictions. Take for example the law, still existing in some places, that a married woman shall not do business as a trader. This law is powerless to prevent a married woman from going into any kind of business if she chooses. Its only effect is to encourage her in dishonesty, by absolving her from any legal obligation to pay her just debts incurred in the business. Her employes and creditors are absolutely dependent upon her sense of honor, and cannot compel her in any way to pay them, if she refuses to do so.
This law may have been well enough in the days when no woman could attempt with social propriety to carry on business. It is now demoralizing to the woman it protects, and unjust to those who deal with her. The same is true of the laws excluding woman from public office, those rendering her incompetent to be a witness, to make a valid promissory note, and those denying to her the guardianship of her children. Women are nearly, if not quite, upon a recognized social equality with men in respect to freedom to labor and earn money, and in justice to men and women alike

52
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
they should be made equally responsible before the law. It is as true as it was four hundred years ago that the condition of the women of a nation is the measure of its culture and civilization. Whether we look at our own land where women may vote, hold office, do business, enter upon any profession as the social equal of man, enjoying respectful consideration and chivalrous treatment; or whether we turn our eyes to our sisters in Eastern lands, shut up in the harems and ze?ianas of the rich, or toiling like slaves in the hovels of the poor, where woman’s social condition is so low that to mention a man’s wife in his presence is an insult to him, we shall still find it true that the condition of woman is a true gauge of a people’s advancement in civilization. And, lastly, another great truth comes before us, that while intellectual culture and other systems of religion have tended to elevate the women of the higher classes, it is Christianity alone that elevates the women of the lower classes.
Investigate as you will the legal freedom of woman under the civilization of ancient Egypt, her intellectual culture in the palmiest days of Hinduism in India, the courtesy and respect shown to her in Japan, and whatever privileges are accorded to her in China; or turn to the honor paid her in the days of chivalry, and the half heathen civilization of the middle ages—you will find that the light shines only upon the woman of higher birth and gentle breeding, and that a heavy, dark cloud of ignorance, superstition, helplessness and hopelessness weighs down the women of the lower classes. But under our modern Christian civilization the working-woman is recognized as the peer before the law of her wealthier sister, with a legal right to equal advantages of education, to equal protection of person and property, and equal freedom to use her powers for the good of herself and mankind. And where, in fact, woman’s equality with man is not yet fully recognized, it is because of the survival of ancient ideas, which are to disappear very speedily. Thus we are more and more closely approaching the time when woman shall be recognized as the full legal and social equal of man, and the ideal of human as of Divine law shall be attained when “ there can be neither Jew nor Greek, there can be neither bond nor free, there can be no male or female—for ye are all one man in Christ Jesus.”

54
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
So the whole experience of life seems to be for the purpose of unifying him, making him at one with himself and the universe.
Then all our acts are religious acts; all have a moral quality. It then follows that what others have proved to be wise courses of conduct, or what we have discovered ourselves in the experience of life to be acts of wisdom, these are as obligatory upon us as are the commandments of the Mosaic code: “ Honor Thy Father and Thy Mother,” “Thou Shalt Not Steal,” “Thou Shalt Not Kill,” etc.
Now, in the evolution of social life, what wisdom has come to us from the immediate past that is yet partially or wholly unheeded?
First, in the matter of dress: How notorious a fact it is that Hygeia and Fashion are goddesses who reign over separate and warring kingdoms! One declares that the feminine form should be given perfect and entire freedom; the other, that every physiological laAV may be set at naught so that the prevailing mode be accepted.
There is another form of servitude that enslaves well-to-do women. It wastes their energies, belittles their lives, and prevents that expansion of mind and thought that is necessary, if they would appropriate and fill the places now so widely opened to them. It is what is termed the “Customs and Usages of Good Society,” and includes the matter of dress above referred to. It also imposes upon women the most constant and unremitting attention to the toilet.
Ladies must have—
All manner of things that a women can put On the crown of her head or the sole of her foot;
Or wrap round her shoulders, or fit round her waist,
Or that can be sewed on, or pinned on, or laced;
Or tied on with a string, or stitched on with a bow,
In front, or-behind, above, or below;
Bonnets, mantillas, capes, collars or shawls,
Dresses for breakfast, and dinners, and balls;
Dresses to set in, and stand in, and walk in,
Dresses to dance in, and flirt in, and talk in;
Dresses in which to do nothing at all,
Dresses for winter, spring, summer and fall;
All of them different in color and pattern—
Silk, muslin and lace, crape, velvet and satin;
Brocade and broadcloth, and other material Quite as expensive, and much more ethereal;
In short, all things that could ever be thought of,
Or milliner, modiste, or tradesman be bought of;
From ten-thousand-franc robes to twenty-sous frills.
This seems like a caricature on the modern fashionable woman; but it can hardly be called so, and remarkable is the memory of the man who from observation, and not from experience, compiled this list with a poetic jingle that is found in most “ choice selections of poetry.”
If this interminable list of articles of the toilet were left for the possession of the exclusively fashionable woman it would not so much matter; but sensible women, actually busy in the necessary work of the world, are more or less affected by these mandates of fashion. Add to this the series of expensive entertainments, with their wearisome menus , and the visits of ceremony which must be received and returned, and life is made so burdensome and artificial that spontaneity and joy is well-nigh dried up.
Most women of intelligence deprecate this condition of things, but do not quite see the way of escape from it.
A friend of mine who does not mingle in what is termed general society, and escapes many of its restrictions and limitations, yet feels this bond, and says: “My life is spent in busy idleness;” by which she means that the unreal and unimportant demand the most of her time.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
oo
Another respect in which modern society is seen to be defective is in the maintenance of a double standard of morals, one for men and one for women. It is demanded of women that they be absolutely pure and true; but men may be eligible to the best and most intelligent circles of society and yet not be held to the same high standard. It works evil, and only evil, continually to universal society; but its most painful and blighting effects are visited upon women.
There is another double standard in the upper stratum of society, one for men and one for women, which works evil, viz., that of occupation or employment.
A young man may start out boldly into the competitions of business life whether he be rich or poor. He may adopt the calling for which he is fitted, employ his faculties as he shall choose, receive pecuniary compensation therefor, and be confident that he is but fulfilling what a wise public opinion demands of him.
But let a young woman of wealth, who is surrounded by sheltering friends, attempt the same career, and she quickly discovers that the gates are closed. The capital that would be generously bestowed upon her brother is withheld from her through mistaken kindness. Those nearest and dearest to her will prove so many obstacles in her way rather than helps. Even if a father intend to leave his daughter a handsome fortune, he will in the majority of cases educate her to be so helpless as to be absolutely dependent upon her brothers or male relatives for business guidance and control, which is only a shade less bitter than to be dependent for one’s daily necessities, rather than teach her intelligently to take care of money herself.
On the other hand, she hears the cry from another quarter: “Oh! she is taking away the opportunities of the poor. She is receiving the money that should be given to the less favored.”
So it results that custom, the most arbitrary of lawgivers, forbids the daughters of the well-to-do to pursue a calling that will reward them pecuniarily. They may do benevolent or charitable work; they may be domestic and interested in the adornment of the home; they may study provided they do it with no practical end in view; and they may become wives and mothers, which latter position is likely to require all their energies. All these things, the charitable work, the little home services, the study and the marriage, are worthy of one’s best effort, but they do not begin to afford a wide enough range of choice. No two human beings are alike, and consequently the field of choice should possess an infinite variety.
I have seen young women not sufficiently developed in character and power of thought and imagination to be interested in philanthropic work, and who were too wide-awake to be quietly centered at home, who perhaps did not care to study without a definite purpose in view, and for whom marriage was an undetermined factor in life. As the cust'oms of society now are, there is nothing for these young women but impatient waiting for somebody or something to turn up, Micawber-like. They become weary, and are perhaps induced to accept a marriage that under more favorable circumstances they would not make, or else they form one of the army of discontented women suffering for an inspiriting occupation, for whom the chances of marriage are daily lessening.
Can it be possible that parents who yield to this tyranny of custom never think what it is to be absolutely without a chosen end and aim in life?
Suppose your daughter is just out of school, where she has been busily occupied preparing for life. She comes home. She tries to adapt herself to her surroundings. She has lofty ideas and needs the healthy struggles involved in carrying out a chosen line of work to perfect her character and to establish her personality. Instead of this she has nothing to induce her to a sufficient employment of her time and her capabilities. She reads a little. She studies the fashions. She plans her wardrobe. She goes to balls and receptions. She takes a journey, and then she returns to go through the same round again. She gets restless; the monotony is unendurable. She keeps wishing for something new. You think her ungrateful. You feel she has a great deal to make her happy and to be thankful for, and yet she is miserable and makes

56
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
everybody miserable about her. She constantly seeks change. She is going somewhere all the time. Her frame of mind, with the late hours and excitement of society life, rob her of her youthful charms, and her spirit loses its sweetness and fastens unerringly the lines of pain and suffering upon her face. It is so strange that parents do not see that their daughters, as well as their sons, are really human beings. You wish your son to make a choice of profession or calling. You strive to assist him in every possible way to do so, and feel dissatisfied with him if he continually puts off this choice and seems to center upon nothing. But it is far otherwise with your daughter. The kind of limitation spoken of is what is most often imposed upon her, and a great part of the viciousness of this whole order of things consists in the absolute dependence in which she is placed. These girls are made to feel that their own judgment is not final in any respect; that they are pensioners on the bounty of their father or male relatives; that the services they render have no money value; and it is the surest of methods to produce weakness of judgment, irresponsibility in expenditure, and incapacity for any useful service. What all about us expect from us that is what we are most likely to give; and we either sink or rise to the level of the opinions of our friends concerning us. We are in a world of material things. Our feet are on the solid earth. It seems to be a law of nature that we desire to acquire something that we can call our own.
A young man never makes a success in life until he has some capital of money, profession, or business training. He must be a center, and be capable of gathering and holding something. He does not get a foothold in a community until he accomplishes this. He does not become conscious of his own possibilities or capabilities until he does it. Neither does the community about him.
Now is it so easy a matter to train the young for life that we can afford to throw away the strength and dignity that come from the acquisition of property, simply because the young man chances to be a young woman. Now I hear some one say, “You are leaving marriage out of the question.” No, I am but speaking for those for whom a desirable marriage does not yet appear. I would not ignore marriage, but I would have a young girl so trained and prepared for life that she should enter into it only because of the compelling persuasiveness of a genuine love.
And I think most women would bear me out in the opinion, that the power to acquire and to properly care for money would rather sweeten the path of matrimony than lessen its advantages.
Anything that is so powerful in the human make-up as the love of possession, the desire to feel “This is mine,” and is so inherent in our very nature, we do wrong to cast aside and give no legitimate field of action. Our daughters are crippled and dwarfed, and are not the grand and well-rounded women they might become.
Then this extreme dependence we impose upon them causes them to look upon marriage as the only loop-hole of escape from an irksome bondage, and they come to seek marriage as a means to this end. There is something terribly degrading in this attitude in which many of our well-to-do young women of today are placed. In a sneering way it is said, “They are in the market.”
How much nobler and finer is the attitude of a woman who prepares herself for some useful profession or calling, and finds enough of interest in the busy activities of life to engross her best energies, to expand her powers, and to make her what God intended her to be—a ministering, self-helpful woman. Then when love speaks, and the love of her own heart answers, is she the less prepared for a happy marriage? I think not.
Many of us have known the genteel lady of poverty and have seen her willing to i)eg or borrow without the slightest idea of return, rather than do the useful things of life.
A bright friend has suggested that when the stress of need and trouble has come the battle of life is half won; when one’s own opinions, which act as suckers upon the roots of strength and energy, are cut down, an open field is left free and clear.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
57
But can you not see, my friends, that when you allow in yourself, or cultivate in your daughter, the idea that useful labor is degrading, you are preparing for a moral descent in the day of adversity that may include a darker region than the one of unpaid debts.
In this brief essay the effects upon the women themselves who cherish these opinions, and are bound by these customs, have been treated. But they have a wider bearing. They reach out into all grades of life and touch every social center in the land. The discredit that is fastened upon labor for remuneration, if performed by the well-to-do women of our land, extends to the classes of people engaged in such labor, and distinctly builds rather than pulls down the barrier which exists between labor and capital, the rich and the poor. And I believe the difficulties of the labor question can never be solved ulitil this barrier has been melted away by acquaintance, knowledge and sympathy. Anything that builds this barrier, that fortifies these walls of separation, is injurious and hurtful. But those philanthropies founded upon the principle that he is my neighbor who most needs me, and which ignore the prevailing artificial conditions and distinctions, are bringing forward the day of “the Parliament of Man, the Federation of the World.”
Personal contact, and the love and influence that flows from one to another in the social body,is the only agency that really wins, the only key that opens hearts.
Of late philanthropic institutions have sprung up, founded on this principle, viz., that of constant and free intercourse of the favored and cultured with the more humble and less fortunate.
Hull House, in this city, is a notable and successful example. It is a house planted by two women in the midst of a foreign population, mostly self-supporting, but comparatively destitute of a social life that brings joy and hope. These women in wise and winning ways have reached out socially, and have won their way into the hearts and confidence of the people by proving themselves real friends. No superiority has been assumed, but a footing of social equality has been their aim to establish. From the needs of these people, which were many, there has sprung a system of most diverse educational facilities too numerous to mention.
Now if it is good for “homes” to be founded in less favored neighborhoods to carry social life into them, how much more may be accomplished when the natural homes that cover our land extend a helping hand to the needy and less favored?
Now it is quite common for our social life to rest on a commercial basis, receiving so much for so much, and using it as a means for selfish promotion; and interminable calling lists and crowded reception halls are some of the consequences. Wearisome these self-imposed burdens are, and often we feel that we cannot bear them any longer. How much better it would be to bestow ourselves and our hospitality on those who need us and whom we can really benefit, and not look for a material reward, but take it in the inward satisfaction such a life would bring. As Browning says: “ Give earth yourself, go up for gain above.”
✓

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
59
fetters, his utter need, appealed to everybody. Women heard. Angelina and Sarah Grimki and Abby Kelly went out to speak for the slaves. Such a thing had never been heard of. An earthquake shock could hardly have startled the community more. Some of the abolitionists forgot the slave in their efforts to silence the women. The Anti- Slavery Society rent itself in twain over the subject. The Church was moved to its very foundation in opposition. The Association of Congregational Churches issued a “Pastoral Letter” against the public speaking of women. The press, many-tongued, surpassed itself in reproaches upon these women who had so far departed from their sphere as to speak in public. But, with anointed lips and a consecration which put even life itself at stake, these peerless women pursued the even tenor of their way, saying to their opponents only: “Woe is me if I preach not this gospel of freedom for the slave.” Over all came the melody of Whittier’s:
“When woman’s heart is breaking Shall woman’s voice b$ hushed?”
I think,with never-ending gratitude,that the young women of today do not and can never know at what price their right to free speech and to speak at all in public has been earned. Abby Kelly once entered a church only to find herself the subject of the sermon, which was preached from the text: “ This Jezebel is come among us also.” They jeered at her as she went along the street. They threw stones at her. They pelted her with bad eggs as she stood on the platform. Some of the advocates of the very cause for which she endured all this were ready to drive her from the field, Mr. Garrison and Wendell Phillips stood by her. But so great was the opposition that one faction of the abolitionists left and formed a new organization, after a vain effort to put Abby Kelly off from the committee to which she had been nominated.
The right to education and to free speech having been gained for woman, in the long run every other good thing was sure to be obtained.
Half a century ago women were at an infinite disadvantage in regard to their occupations. The idea that their sphere was at home, and only at home, was like a band of steel on society. But the spinning-wheel and the loom, which had given employment to women, had been superseded by machinery, and something else had to take their places. The taking care of the house and children, and the family sewing, and teaching the little summer school at a dollar per week, could not supply the needs nor fill the aspirations of women. But every departure from these conceded things was met with the cry, “You want to get out of your sphere,” or, “To take women out of their sphere;” and that was to fly in the face of Providence, to unsex yourself — in short, to be monstrous women, women who, while they orated in public, wanted men to rock the cradle and wash the dishes. We pleaded that whatever was fit to be done at all might with propriety be done by anybody who did it well; that the tools belonged to those who could use them; that the possession of a power presupposed a right to its use. This was urged from city to city, from state to state. Women were encouraged to try new occupations. We endeavored to create that wholesome discontent in women that would compel them to reach out after far better things. But . every new step was a trial and a conflict. Men printers left when women took the type. They formed unions and pledged themselves not to work for men who employed women. But these tools belonged to women, and today a great army of women are printers unquestioned.
When Harriet Hosmer found within herself the artist soul, and sought by the study of anatomy to prepare herself for her work, she was repelled as out of her sphere, and indelicate, and not a medical college in all New England or in the Middle States would admit her. She persevered, aided by her father’s wealth and influence. Dr. McDowell, the dean of the medical college in.St. Louis, admitted her. The field of art is now open to women, but as late as the time when models for the statue of Charles Sumner were made, although that of Annie Whitney, in the judgment of the committee, took precedence of all the rest, they refused to award her the contract

60
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
for the statue when they knew that the model was the work of a woman. But her beautiful Samuel Adams and Lief Ericsson, and the fine handiwork of other artists, are argument and proof that the field of art belongs to women.
When Mrs. Tyndall, of Philadelphia, assumed her husband’s business after his death, importing chinaware, sending her ships to China, enlarging her warehouses and increasing her business, the fact was quoted as a wonder. When Mrs. Young, of Lowell, Mass., opened a shoe-store in Lowell, though she sold only shoes for women and children, people peered curiously in to see how she looked. Today the whole field of trade is open to woman.
When Elizabeth Blackwell studied medicine and put up her sign in New York, she was regarded as fair game, and was called a “ she doctor.” The college that had admitted her closed its doors afterward against other women, and supposed they were shut out forever. But Dr. Blackwell was a woman of fine intellect, of great personal worth and a level head. How good it was that such a woman was the first doctor! She was well equipped by study at home and abroad, and prepared to contend with prejudice and every opposing thing. Dr. Zakrzewska was with her, and Dr. Emily Blackwell soon joined them. At a price the younger women doctors do not know, the way was opened for women physicians.
The first woman minister, Antoinette Brown, had to meet ridicule and opposition that can hardly be conceived to-day. Now there are women ministers, east and west, all over the country.
In Massachusetts, where properly qualified “ persons ” were allowed to practice law, the Supreme Court decided that a woman was not a “ person,” and a special act of the legislature had to be passed before Miss Lelia Robinson could be admitted to the bar. But today women are lawyers.
Fifty years ago the legal injustice imposed upon women was appalling. Wives, widow's and mothers seemed to have been hunted out by the law on purpose to see in how many ways they could be wronged and made helpless. A wife by her marriage lost all right to any personal property she might have. The income of her land went to her husband, so that she was made absolutely penniless. If a woman earned a dollar by scrubbing, her husband had a right to take the dollar and go and get drunk with it and beat her afterwards. It was his dollar. If a woman wrote a book the copyright of the same belonged to her husband and not to her. The law counted out in many states how many cups and saucers, spoons and knives and chairs a widow might have when her husband died. I have seen many a widow who took the cups she had bought before she was married and bought them again after her husband died, so as to have them legally. The law gave no right to a married woman to any legal existence at all. Her legal existence was suspended during marriage. She could neither sue nor be sued. If she had a child born alive the law gave her husband the use of all her real estate as long as he should live, and called it by the pleasant name of “ the estate by courtesy.” When the husband died the law gave the widow the use of one- third of the real estate belonging to him, and it was called the “widow’s encumbrance.” While the law dealt thus with her in regard to her property, it dealt still more hardly with her in regard to her children. No married mother could have any right to her child, and in most of the states of the Union that is the law to-day. But the laws in regard to the personal and property rights of women have been greatly changed and improved, and we are very grateful to the men who have done it.
We have not only gained in the fact that the laws are modified. Women have acquired a certain amount of political power. We have now in twenty states school suffrage for women. Forty years ago there was but one. Kentucky allowed widows with children of school age to vote on school questions. We have also municipal suffrage for women in Kansas, and full suffrage in Wyoming, a state larger than all New England.
The last half century has gained for women the right to the highest education and entrance to all professions and occupations, or nearly all. As a result we have

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
61
women’s clubs, the Woman’s Congress, women’s educational and industrial unions, the moral education societies, the Woman’s Relief Corps, police matrons, the Woman’s Christian Temperance Union, colleges for women, and co-educational colleges and the Harvard Annex, medical schools and medical societies open to women, women’s hospitals, women in the pulpit, women as a power in the press, authors, women artists, women’s beneficent societies and Helping Hand societies, women school supervisors, and factory inspectors and prison inspectors, women on state boards of charity, the International Council of Women, the Woman’s National Council, and last, but not least, the Board of Lady Managers. And not one of these things was allowed women fifty years ago, except the opening at Oberlin. By what toil and fatigue and patience and strife and the beautiful law of growth has all this been wrought? These things have not come of themselves. They could not have occurred except as the great movement for women has brought them out and about. They are part of the eternal order, and they have come to stay. Now all we need is to continue to speak the truth fearlessly, and we shall add to our number those who will turn the scale to the side of equal and full justice in all things.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
63
only wish is that if the disguise of man’s clothing would open woman’s eyes to her own importance and responsibility in the financial world, I shall not object, but I doubt it. Strange as it may seem coming from a business woman as I am, I do most emphatically assert that woman is the most inconsistent of God’s creation. There are women who by inheritance of stock in the great industries and banks of this age might wield a power far more telling, far more vital than anything politics could give, yet they never think of asserting the rights they already have. I shall not take your time in giving a recapitulation of history as to the wealth and power of our revered maternal ancestors. The pages of ancient and modern history teem with the facts and you may read if you will.
It is my purpose to talk of woman as I find her today, good, honest, earnest and inconsistent! First let us look at the matter of banks and bank stock. Did it ever occur to you that a very large portion of bank stock in the United States is owned by women? Did it ever occur to those women that they have a vote and voice in the direction and management of a work far more important than the election of a Kansas Senator or a Ward politician? True, there are some women who are holding offices in banks. I met the vice-president of a Texas bank and in a conversation upon her duties learned that she always signed papers when brought to her even though she stopped her bread-making or any other household duties to do so; but as to any knowledge of the securities held, money, markets, etc, she had none further than that her money was in the bank’s business and she was notified regularly of the dividends, and had money to use as she chose. But as to whether the dividends were larger or smaller than any preceding year she could not say. Some day that woman will be notified that her stock is not drawing any dividends, then maybe she will look after her interests and exercise her right to the ballot. Men are willing to grant woman all the rights she may have in the financial world, yet they look upon her as a^legal prey if she persists in remaining ignorant in matters pertaining to her property and prosperity. Nowhere in the business world is woman more applauded than in this department of economics, and nowhere is she more swindled and wheedled out of her property than right here. As I before stated there is no sentiment in finance, but there is commendation to the successful, be that person man or woman. In Suffolk County, Va., two-thirds of the bank stock is owned by women, yet there is but one bank officer a woman, as far as can be learned, and many of these women do not know how to draw a check and cannot discover the difference between a dividend and an assessment and would be as pleased over a notice of one as the other until better informed. Who votes the shares of stock owned by women, do you ask? Some man who by proxy votes as best suits his purpose, and attends to her loans and interests as is most profitable to himself.
A rather amusing story is told of one of the wealthy' women of St. Louis, whose husband, tired of attending to her dressmakers’ and milliners’ bills, decided to give her an account at a bank, so she might attend to these affairs herself. So he handed her a bank book with the account opened, and a good round sum at her credit, also a check book, and told her to pay her bills by checks; shortly after he was notified that his wife’s account was overdrawn at the bank. He called her attention to the fact and was assured it could not be. She brought him the check book, saying: “See, there are several checks yet I have not used.” Is it any wonder that money left in the hands of such a woman is soon mismanaged by some man who sees her ignorance. Woman suddenly finds herself in possession of money, by reason of death of her husband or father, and unless she is on the alert, it will soon be dissipated by bad management. Life insurance has made woman rich, and lawyers have profited by her ignorance in financial matters. The judge of the probate court in one of the counties of New York gives a most startling statement of his observation on the bench. It is this: Eighty per cent of the money left to widows and children in that county during his term of office was dissipated by mismanagement. Women left with money are looked upon as legitimate prey 7 by a class of men who have over their office

64
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
door the word “ Investments.” Chicago courts of this year disclosed a most appalling state of affairs that women should blush to acknowledge. A firm consisting of four brothers closed their doors one morning, and in the investigation following, this fact was brought out: One of the brothers testified that his duties in the transaction of the firm’s business was to look up widows and women of means, and by a system of flattery and attention gain their confidence and a full statement of finances. He claimed a few lunches, a theater party, a ride or other attentions of like nature usually gave him the information desired, and he soon had the management of the woman’s property, borrowed her money, and the best account he could give was a memoranda stuck in his vest pocket and afterward destroyed. That women should be such weaklings is a matter of both regret and shame to all the world, and that such a case could be recorded against her good sense and.judgment is a great blot upon her.
Very few men would say to their wives or daughters: “ Here, take care of the bank or store, or factory; I shall take a trip around the world, and may remain indefinitely. You attend to the affairs and take care of the children’s interests.” Yet every day we see women thrown in that position, in addition to the grief attendant upon a sudden bereavement. She must take up a work in which she has had no preparation—and too often no knowledge. She must either see her interests ruined or lay aside her grief and begin where, until now, she was not supposed to have ability or comprehension to warrant even her husband’s confidence. This very fact has made woman what she is today, and it will make her the rule, not the exception, in business relations of the future.
Women soon discover that the mysteries of business are not as impenetrable as she supposed. The time has come. She must occupy chairs in directors,meetings; must keep informed on the subject of money making, as well as money spending; must know her check book from her bank book; her deposits from overdrafts; dividends from assessments of stock, and be willing and ready to vote and lend her ideas in this branch, as she has elsewhere in the world with such good effect.
Insurance formerly offered to man a contract with two conditions, viz.: First. Payment of a certain sum at a stated time until death. Second. Return to the family a specified sum upon proofs of death being satisfactorily given. It now offers to woman more than that. There are no reforms or changes so marked as in the insurance world of today and that of the past. Women are now considered equally as good risks, are carried by companies for the limit of their indemnity, and by this investment may have many opportunities never offered before. For instance, a woman may insure her life and have the policy payable to herself at a certain time. That is, she need not die to win. This policy is as negotiable as a government bond, and may be used in business transactions as are other securities. At the expiration of a stated time she may have all the money she has invested in this manner returned to her, together with interest on the same for the time, thereby giving her the same advantages of savings banks with greater security than they can afford, or, if she so desires, she may turn the cash value of her policy into an income for life, thereby providing for the old woman a safe and happy old age, without the worries of business details. This last feature of the investment in insurance is a most important one, for with the continuance of life there is for all of us an old woman for whose care and comfort the younger woman is responsible. Charity, no matter how sweet, is yet a bitter dose to the old. None of us can foresee our peculiarities in the future, and we are too well warned by the fate of old women of our acquaintance to neglect our own declining years. A woman owes it as a duty to herself as well as her children to place herself in that position which will make her not a burden upon any. A son-in-law cannot be expected to love and care for the mother-in-law, unless she is a rich one. A daughter should not be expected to add to her own cares that of helpless imbecility of a husband’s relative. We will be as unwilling as the most unwilling of our relatives to take that which is given under such circumstances. Do you know,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
<35
that by a small saving each year for a period of ten years a woman may place herself beyond the accident of dependence. This is a much happier future to contemplate than the uncertainty of some one’s possible care, whether given grudgingly or not. Insurance for women today provides an estate left, in case of death, a savings bank for her money, and a guaranteed annuity for old age; yet there are women who are sentimental enough to not only deny themselves such a provision, but who will induce husbands to cancel any they may have, and too often live to repent their folly. Let me tell you another story—my stories are all true ones, by the way: A woman of more than ordinary business ability in a western town was approached by a real estate man who knew of her contemplation of investing a sum of money she had received. He suggested the purchase of a three-thousand-dollar piece of property that was then rented at ten per cent of the value, or three hundred dollars a year; he showed her that by a few repairs needed this property would bring her four hundred and fifty dollars a year, or fifteen per cent of her investment. Fifteen per cent on money invested is always a temptation to man and woman both, and our western woman was not an exception. She purchased the property and the agent then set about the repairs and changes required to secure an advance rent. When the new roof was put on, the sides of the house cried out for paint, and when that was done the fence fell down with shame before the new clothes of the house; and so it went. The house was entirely remodeled; time was lost, as the tenants were compelled to move and new ones must be secured. But they were finally secured, and then came the trials of our woman investor in keeping peace between tenants and agent. She resolved herself into a peace committee and lay awake nights thinking out plans to ameliorate the woes of first one and then the other, all the time paying the agent for services rendered in keeping her tenants either moving in the house or out of it. Well, to be brief, she cast up her accounts one day last month, and, during the time, two years, she had made a net profit of one dollar and fifty cents upon her investment. I could give you her name and address that you might verify my statement, but you do not need my case, there are hundreds of your own knowledge that are parallel. Had this woman invested one-tenth of her three thousand dollars in some large and secure insurance company two years ago, the dividends of that company would have been almost forty per cent of her investment, and she need not have added lines of care to her face in the endeavor to keep her money making one dollar and fifty cents in two years, besides providing an income for her future that would not require the services of an agent. A wife has as much need to provide an estate for her children by the means of an investment in some insurance company as has the husband. She ought to have a sum of money to leave her children that they might have the advantages she would have given them had she lived. The husband is more helpless when left alone with the children to rear than a wife; he cannot adapt his hours of bread-winning and home-making as can a woman when left alone to face the world. Too often children are scattered or given into the care of unwilling relatives to be cared or uncared for, as the case may be; home ties are broken, affections alienated, ignorance encouraged, and crime often follows the loss of a mother’s care or the provision she may have made to complete the plans for her children. Every woman in this great and good republic should insure, for has she not the same right to accumulate a competence as has man, and in this branch her rights are equal, her returns as great, and her provisions for self and others just as beneficent as man’s. Real estate may decline in value and at best brings but small returns, a failure to pay one deferred payment loses all, if an hour of need comes it is a burden; but insurance is co-operation. If you die your children never needed money more than when death and sickness hampers their grief-stricken efforts; they may draw from the accumulated resources of thousands of others a fund carefully secured against loss, says one of the wisest business men of the times. Loan associations have enabled poor women to build a home, they have made her pay for it to be sure, and she has struggled through a term of eight to ten years for this end; had death overtaken her all would have been lost unless she
( 5 )

60
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
carried a policy to cover the mortgage hanging over the home. Without the policy she would have left a debt, an unfinished obligation for those left behind to assume; with a policy the debt is canceled, the home safe, and she has not lived in vain even should she not be able to stand the strain of her duties to those dependent upon her. Did you ever hear of a woman attending the meetings of the directors of a loan association and learning anything of its transactions unless she was to become a borrower? I regret that my business has shown me woman’s indifference in a matter of so much importance as this of money making. Yet to be truthful I must state facts and urge it upon all to look into your bank accounts, your investments, the money markets and the provision for your old age. An old woman cannot have too much money. The more disagreeable she is the more she will need that which makes all paths smooth and services rendered lighter by a recompense greater than love can buy or importune. This great branch of business, larger by far than the banking systems combined, opens its doors to woman, making her not only the beneficiary as formerly, but owner of the shares of stock and shares in the profits of the vast amounts invested for her future needs. Her age and sex cut no figure here; she is from the insurance point of view equal to man in all things.

68
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Out of the North one paced With a stately step and slow,
As one whose going crushed The crispness of the snow.
“I bring my flour for the feast From the thousand mills you know,
The tasseled ears are torn From my serried ranks of corn.
Take them and eat
The loaves of the finest wheat.
Here are copper and lead and iron, Whose bands already environ The world, and lumber to frame The walls of the home,
The home that redeems the waste,
In whose keeping all life is placed.
With these and more I come;
Take ye these at their worth,
These, my gifts,” said the North.
And the people shouted, and said,
“Hail to the Queen of the Lakes,
From whom the nation takes Grateful, its daily bread!
Hail to the North! Once more—
To her million beds of ore!
To the lumber on her shore!
And the wheat she sendeth forth The whole world o’er!
Hail to the North!”
And one from the sunset came,
With steps as a panther’s free,
And dusky cheek aflame.
“I am the child of the Western wild, And bring my gifts to thee.
Red meat I give you here From the bison and the deer,
Herds on a thousand hills Where the sunset shines Are yours for the feast,” said the West. “But take with these my best Silver and gold from the mine;
And a strange new story to read Of an old world in the new,
Over canyon written, and mead,
Story the Aztecs knew.
Of the great new states to be The years shall write for me.
Oh, the old is good,” quoth she;
“But who shall call it the best?
Take the best of my gifts from me,” Said the mighty West.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
69
Then the land rose up with a shout,
“Hail to the Westering Star That leads our conquests afar,
Most welcome, oh noble guest!
Hail to the Prairie Queen
With the eagle’s plumes for a crest,
Pearls of the gulf in her hand And rails of steel for a girdle band!”
Where the moccasined foot has pressed The coming millions shall stand.
Hail to the West!
Who comes up from the South With a smile on her full round mouth,
But trace of a tear in her eye?
Who says, twixt smile and sigh,
(Oh sweet as her own south wind her words) “These my offerings be, look.
The ploughshare beaten from sword,
The spear made pruning-hook,
And the fruits of my pruned vine Today are thine.
Take what my tillage yields—
The cotton-boll from my fields,
Tobacco leaf and cane,
And snowy rice from the brakes Where the balmy east wind wakes And the noontides reign.
My wealth of flowers fair To grace the feast I bear,
And a tropical fruitage rare:
Oranges ripe—a mimic sun Molded in gold is every one;
Bananas that melt in the mouth,
Lemons sweetened with sun—
Take ye these, all and one My gifts,” said the South.
And the people of the land Cried, “This is the harvest fair After the years of drought,
And the rain of blood and tears.
No land so fruitful appears,
And her wheat shall know no tares!”
And her sisters pressed anear And they kissed her on the mouth,
And the nation shouted and cried:
“Hail to the South in her glad new pride Hail to the South! ”
Smiled the Great Mother, and said,
“Peace. The old issues are dead,
And the wars are over and done.
In one sky glitter afar Southern Cross—Northern Star.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
We know from rise to set of sun No North or South, no West or East, No first or last, no best or least,
For the many in one are one.”
“Come,” Columbia said To the nations of the earth,
“See what the rolling years Have wrought in the land of my birth. See what the brain has thought,
And the busy hand has wrought.
We have gathered from every side All that we hold of worth;
Come ye, and see,” Columbia cried To the nations of the earth.
“Where the savage war-whoop rang, And the red men hunted the deer,
The hammers of labor briskly clang And the city’s streets appear.
Man from Nature has won the land, And held it this many a year.
Where art has pointed the way,
And industry wrought with the hand, Come sit at the feast with me today In the center of my land.”
“Come,” said the world of the West To the great world of the East,
“Join hands across the sea In token of amity.
’Ere the century is done Let us sit down and feast;
In all lands shineth one sun,
And the world is one.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
When it became evident that this great reform would be a success, the attention of the association was given to missionary work, to home building, hospital, educational and other work needed among the Indians on the reservations, and soon ten departments of practical work were shared by interested helpers in nearly all the states of the Union, and with encouraging success. During the last nine years, since these lines of effort were undertaken, the society has established directly or indirectly thirty-three mission stations, transferring these to permanent missionary societies when well established, giving with the mission its land, mission cottage, chapel, and all its property and improvements. The association has given special education to bright Indians, training them as physicians, nurses, teachers and missionaries to help and lead their people. It has built houses by loans, placing thus about a hundred Indians in civilized and Christian homes, and the loans are being honestly repaid. It has hospital, library and industrial departments, and has built twelve missionary cottages, chapels and schoolhouses. During its last year it expended $28,000 sending goods to tribes in special need to the amount of $3,000.
A glance at the oppressions of Indians at the beginning of this work shows them to have been practically without legal rights. They were subject to enforced removals from their own land; they were constantly robbed by marauders'and ruffian frontiersmen; they were under agents possessing despotic power, who could forbid trade among them, could suspend their chiefs, and arrest or drive from the reservation any unwelcome visitor. The Indians were not permitted to sell the natural products of the soil even when in a starving condition. They might be banished to reservations where farming was impossible though farming was required, and yet under such conditions were sometimes deprived of arms and ammunition for hunting, their only source of subsistence. Our nation practically prohibited all lines of work natural to the Indian, and then falsified its promises to furnish him means for farming. Today, by the success of the movement inaugurated under Divine Providence by the Women’s National Indian Association, the Indian is lilted out of his old helplessness into the status of a man and citizen under law, is given the privilege of education, and his home and family can now be protected from ruffians and criminals.
In the old days, as a rule, the Indian home was a tepee or tent, a wickyup, hogan, bark campooda or dug-out, destitute of furniture and with no garden, field, meadow, wells, improvements, or domestic animals. Today there are thousands of comfortable homes, built of planks, logs, or better materials; many in different places are really tasteful and complete homes, and these are now surrounded with gardens, fields, orchards andother features of civilization, all constituting a widebeginningof the better era which has really dawned for the Indian race. Nor is the change in Indian character less marked. Under the old order of things the better human impulses were hindered or throttled; manhood and womanhood were humiliated and degraded, and many a character noble by nature, and many a mind finely endowed was stultified into utter helplessness and inaction by tyrannous conditions and the inescapable bondage of the reservation system, the sum of all oppression. Today the Indian, man or woman, who is conscious of the possession of character, the impulse to action felt by ability, the aspiration of power,physical or mental, has freedom to go where he will and make his own life; while he who desires education, development, culture—and there are not a few of these in the many tribes—can find his opportunity, his work, and his reward. Indian women are at last free to express the best that is in them, to embody in deeds the noblest instincts of maternity, and bravely to ask for their children the protections and privileges which have so lately come to themselves.
The results of the great change for the race are surprising when one considers the time involved. Gradually the way was preparing by Providence, and even under the reservation-government civilized industry had a beginning; but the great facts of progress are due to the changes of the last few years. One cannot but be surprised that already more than twenty-four thousand families are engaged in agriculture; that there is provision now made for three-quarters of the Indian children of school

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
73
age; that there are at least twenty-five thousand real Indian citizens of the United States; that the seventy-one military posts formerly set to control them are reduced to ten; and that of the two hundred and fifty thousand Indians of the country two hundred thousand are already self-supporting. The efficiency and excellence of the work done for and by the Indians in the schools has surprised the whole country, and one need but look over the well certified reports of these schools to see that their results compare well with those of schools for any race under like conditions. Those who have visited the schools operating for one month each within these exposition grounds need no added testimony to the natural ability of the Indian, or to his willingness to work when the usual motives of civilization are permitted him. Did time permit, many interesting illustrations might be given of the success of well-endowed Indian young men and women who have in a few years obtained a good elementary English education; of others who have graduated from colleges and institutions for special professional education; of some who have been trained by our own association as physicians and nurses, or been aided in the study of law, and even of art.
The first Indian woman physician was thus educated, and is now an honored government physician and Christian worker among her own people. The achievements of some of these Indian patriots among their own people would read like epics could they be written.
We can here cite but one case: One who followed the wild, free life of an Indian boy—happily remote from vicious rough white borderers—till fourteen years of age, when, hearing from beloved lips the story of the Christ, and being won, he followed his Divine star to an Indian school one hundred and fifty miles distant; finished his course there, entered and graduated from college, achieved a three years’ medical education, again graduated with honor, and to the persuasions of white fellow-students to stay east and get rich he made answer: “Do you suppose that I have studied here seven years to stay and make money? No. 1 go to help my people.” And back to barbarians, to isolation, to hardships, but to noble service, he returned, exposing life again and again in the emergencies of his consecrated labor.
In the fifteen years given to work for this race, and in visits to tribes in every state and territory of the Union but three, it has been my happy lot to meet not a few men and women, sometimes in blanket, paint and feathers, who were jewel souls by nature, richly worth the effort of any patriot to save and uplift them into noble manhood and womanhood; and some of these have by God’s grace become jewels in Christ’s crown and consecrated workers in His kingdom. Some of them have heard of Him for the first time in dying hours and have said, “Now I am not afraid,” and have with the last breath asked the Divine light for their people. Reproaches that can never be forgotten have fallen from some dying lips for a gospel withheld from beloved ones; from many tribes now come earnest pleadings for schools and for Christian teachers.
Among the many noble endeavors of today, what is nobler than redemptive work among these native Americans, to whom we are under so great and so lasting obligation? There are still needed forty mission stations in order to bring the Divine light to all these native tribes, and the presence and effort of a consecrated pair of friends and helpers in each tribe would discover the jewels worth polishing; would detect and go far to remedy wrongs among them; would foster all good impulses; would evolve and strengthen manhood and womanhood, and would inspire toward industry, patriotism and Christian living the worthy men and women of the tribe. With forty- four states it should be easy to provide these needed missions; and, rich in mental, moral and spiritual power, it should be easy for American Christian women to finish the solution of the Indian question.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
75
inferior; but with the advance of civilization, the diffusion of enlightenment, there is no excuse for this relic of barbarism to exist. Starting in the iron age, with the assumption that woman was an inferior, man has found it hard to acknowledge the value of brain power, of intellectual capacity, of inventive genius and artistic skill, unless coupled with brute or physical force. Having assigned woman an inferior place in a lower civilization, all the training, instruction, discipline and education which have since been accorded her have been carefully shaped and permeated by a spirit of authority which would tend to keep her there.
All through the ages there has been a system of repression, suppression and oppression practiced toward women that is incomprehensible. Often the little girl, who dares to express an opinion in opposition to her brother’s view of some juvenile sport, is met with the exasperating and insulting reminder of her inferiority, imperiously expressed, “Well, you are a girl. What do you know about it?” Should a girl in the youthful buoyancy of health, and full of latent life and energy, give expression to her exuberant spirits by gymnastic exercises or athletic sports, she suffers a sort of social outlawry, and is stigmatized as a “tomboy,” a hoyden, a romp, etc. Even in the family circle, if the conversation is turned upon educational or political topics, in which the young maiden takes great delight, and she ventures a remark or asks a question, she is politely, but none the less insultingly, assured, “Little girls are to be seen and not heard.” Under such adverse conditions have women been reared for generations. The repression and suppression of all her natural aspirations toward a healthy, intellectual womanhood have gone on and on, and when the woman question is under discussion, we are gravely told that woman is by nature wholly unfitted for, and incapable of occupying, a broader or more intellectual field of thought or action. What an outrage to common sense.
Both law and gospel have combined against woman to render her position in life unnatural and subservient. From her first hour of consciousness she has been cautioned, repressed, and finally oppressed by invidious distinctions and unjust discriminations against her. Up to within a few years colleges and universities have been closed against her; society has sneered at learned women; and if one possessed of inventive genius fashioned a new and useful device, even her nearest male relatives and friends advised her to patent it in the name of some man, as it would not be compatible with womanly modesty to attain such notoriety as a patent to herself would bring.
Think of the opposition to women entering the ministry and the medical profession, two vocations that one would think the whole world would accord her the right to enter, and hail with delight her administrations in such Divine work. Instead, however, of encouragement, the pioneers in these fields of labor have had to struggle against fearful odds, meeting insult, derision and always the sneers and ridicule of tyrannical public opinion.
In my chosen profession of the law, the statutes of California, as in most states at that time (fifteen years ago), denied women the right of admission to the bar; and after a long and wearying contest with determined and able opponents, we secured an amendment removing the unjust discrimination. The Hastings College of Law, the Law Department of the State University, etc., closed their doors in our faces because we were women. Again, after a long and expensive legal contest, another victory was won for the women of California. But this experience only accentuates the fact that women everywhere have most unequal and disadvantageous opportunities in any given direction.
But some will say, “Those women who have distinguished themselves, who have evidenced great mental capacity, are exceptional cases.” We might reply: The number of men who have become noted for their brilliant intellectual attainments are but a fraction compared with the whole number of men in the world. But what a contrast between the educational facilities and other advantages accorded to men and those that are extended (permitted would better express it) to women. The boy is taught

76
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
that all life can yield is his; that he must aim high; must aspire to greatness. He has the fond encouragement of his parents, friends and society, and the whole world approves his efforts and applauds his success. But the girl—alas! the case is far different.
I have only touched upon some of the innumerable discouragements that the ambitious girl, striving to cultivate and develop the mental or intellectual force with which God has endowed her, has always had to contend; but what chapters, aye, volumes, could be written of the wasted lives, disappointed hopes and blighted ambitions that have fallen to the lot of women through all time. Some may say, “Such has been the sad experience of men also.’’ Yes; but men have failed or fallen in spite of all the encouragement, all the privileges, all the superior advantages and all the aids to success which have been so cordially extended to him, while woman has faltered and failed because of discouragements. If she has succeeded at all in , accomplishing anything outside the nursery, the kitchen or church work, it has been as a warrior battling for his rights against fearful odds. Constantly assured that she has not the natural ability or capacity to compete with man in the learned professions or in scholastic attainments; that she is by the designs of the Almighty wholly unfitted for any work or mission that requires more than the veriest modicum of common sense, and that even to aspire to anything more is to fly in the face of Divinity, as was once said of the invention of the lightning-rod.
The conservative, repressive training of the home has been supplemented and emphasized by the religious teachings of the church. In law she has always been a ward, first of her father, and second and always of her husband. Occupying an inferior place in her family, what wonder that her children have grown up with an idea of woman’s weakness. Theology has held her morally responsible for sin in the world, and its partner in authority, the law, has decreed that she should not be trusted to manage her own interests financially, and denied her the right to the custody of her own offspring. Such has been the condition of woman for thousands of years, in the sphere which law and gospel, state and church have assigned to her. But a new era has dawned. She has discovered for herself (what man did long ago) that she has a mind of her own, and that such mind, or brain through which it works, is just as capable of expansion, cultivation and development to the highest degree of intellectual power as if it were perched upon masculine shoulders. She has learned that maternity is something more than a mere physical function, and that motherhood implies responsibilities and duties that only the most intelligent can faithfully perform, and to have good mothers there must first be wise women. She begins to realize that men who have constituted themselves her protectors, and claim to have legislated in her behalf and the best interests of her children, are not to be unquestionably relied on, and that it is just as well to investigate such claims and look after the interest of her offspring herself. She entertains some doubts about this government deriving its power from the consent of the governed. The woman of today has become a discoverer! The great Christopher, whom we are all honoring above all men, discovered a new world in the fifteenth century, but behold, a greater than Columbus is here. The woman of the nineteenth century has discovered herself. She has discovered that she has a distinct objective existence. This magnificent building, planned by women, designed by a woman, filled to repletion with woman’s handiwork and brain work along all lines of human activity, from the primeval domestic wares of the stone age to that beautiful picture (in the exhibit of Spain) of the first woman lawyer admitted to practice that learned profession in her royal kingdom; all these, and the magnificent work done, and active participation of women in all the wondrous exhibits of this beautiful “ White City,” demonstrate the fact that henceforth and forever “woman’s sphere” in life will be defined and determined by herself alone. Her place in nature, no longer fixed by masculine dogmatism, shall be as broad and multifarious in scope as God shall decree her capacity and ability to accomplish.

78
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
the middle class—made up of neither rich nor poor. This audience was made up of the better middle class. I said I failed to see the virtue of opening our arms to the scum of Europe and of closing them to the Chinese, who never get drunk, who do their work and don’t vote, and ask nothing in return except to live. The audience was so enthusiastic that I thought it would tear the benches up. This most infamous Geary Bill, opposed to every principle of liberty, was the work of politicians.
One of the congressmen who had supported this bill in Washington asked me what I thought of his speech. I said to him: “ Do you want to come back to Congress?” He said: “No.” “Very well,” I said, “why don’t you tell the truth, for you know that it is a lie.” He said: “ I don’t want to come back, but I want to have the pleasure of refusing the renomination.” So in order to get a possible renomination he lied about the whole Chinese race. I do not expect any applause for what I am saying—[applause]—I dare say Californians here do not agree with me, but if they are women they feel as I do, because they know that without the Chinese servants they will have to do their own work.
But to return to Louisville. I said that the only new departure the Republican party advocated was woman’s suffrage. Seeing it is utterly impossible to get a restricted suffrage I said to Miss Anthony last Friday night that from this time forth I should advocate woman’s suffrage, because I was tired of being classed with criminals, idiots and children, and I did not want politicians to make the laws for me if I could help it. So Miss Anthony came upon the platform and accepted me into the fold.
What am I here for today? I am here not to celebrate myself, but to celebrate the World’s Fair. Do you know what this means? It means the dawn of a new era for woman. For the first time in the history of the world women have been officially recognized in a world’s exposition. You have this wonderful Woman’s Building, designed by a woman, managed by women, and filled with the work of women; and if you don’t take your new departure from 1893, women of America, it is your own fault. You have the chance and you should take advantage of it.
I am here today to endeavor, if possible, to get from this audience expressions of opinion as to the best way to make the World’s Fair popular. I am not only an editor of a national review, but I am here as a contributor to one of the leading papers of Chicago. I want to be a friendly critic. I think I fully appreciate the greatness of this Exposition. The idea of criticism of many Eastern writers is the noble art of finding fault. It is not noble; it is ignoble. What I want to do with this fair is to popularize it. Now the question arises: “ How shall we do this? ” If there are persons in this audience who have an idea of what they think would be an advantage to the World’s Fair I wish they would get up and speak to me about it. I hear that Dr. Swing is present. Is he here? Evidently not; and I am afraid that not one of you has courage enough to speak. I will tell you what I think.
But just here a woman’s voice piped up from a front seat:
“ It the railroads would reduce the fare I know hundreds ot people who would be here.”
Miss Field repeated her remark for the benefit of the audience, and then a Wyoming woman made a remark about the cost of living, on which Mi-ss Field commented:
A lady from the splendid State of Wyoming says that a great many people have staid away because of the increase of prices in board and lodging; that rooms which have been renting for $15 to $20 a month now rent for $65 and $70, and even $100 a month. That is too great a profit. I don’t think it is fair. We all know that the commercial system of today is quick returns and small profits. We should impress upon those charging too much that it would be a great deal better if we had a great many people here and not so much profit on a few. Is there anything else?
A lady from Logansport, Ind.—Keep the fair closed on Sunday.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
79
Ladies and gentlemen, it is but right that I should be the mouthpiece of the lady from Indiana, but I thoroughly oppose the closing of the fair Sunday.
A lady from Milwaukee—Keep the fair open Sunday.
I do not believe in closing the fair. I think it is a retrograde movement. I came out last Sunday and worshiped here all day, and the sermon I listened to with all my eyes was such a sermon as has not been preached to me out of the Bible in all my life. I looked around and saw well-dressed people conducting themselves in a well-dressed way, and I remembered how many of those people the Sunday before had clamored at the gates and had not been permitted to come in. I also know, what perhaps you may not, where a good many of those same people went afterward. It was not to church. Therefore, as a moral movement, I say that to close the fair Sunday would be most retrograde, and with all my heart, and with all my head, and with all my soul I am going to do everything in my power to keep this fair open Sunday.
It is a matter that does not concern the United States Government. It has no right to dictate on a matter of local right, and I think it will be beaten. Jackson Park belongs to the people, and the people gave the park to the Exposition on the condition that it should be open every day in the week. If vox populi is vox dei , and I fully believe it is, the World’s Fair will be open on Sunday from now on until the end of the fair itself.
I think the railroads should reduce their rates. But they have a good argument on their side. They say: “ Why should we always be expected to bring down the prices when the hotels are continually raising them?” But there is no use arguing with the public, and it will be money in the pockets of the railroads if transportation is reduced, and we must have it reduced. If everyone of you who knows a railroad man will go to him and buttonhole him and talk to him like a father, I think we can get it. Everyone of us should go out and make everybody else come to the fair, and make everyone a committee of one to advertise the greatest show on earth.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
81
ceiv'v' that it is neither from the present nor the future that she receives or will receive her credentials as an economic factor, but from the primal condition of society itself, being the original necessity of that vast scheme of economics which introduces and links the nations to each other, and of which man alone has hitherto been the recognized exponent and director. Although man has cast a blind eye upon this truth, yet, if woman perceives it clearly, she can well afford to smile serenely on his self-gratula- tion as umpire of economics. For the woman soul, in the discovery and realization of its high assignment in the scheme of things, will find that power of equanimity, which sooner or later converts all obstacles into auxiliaries, all hindrances into means of advance. This internal ascension of the spirit into an imperturbable equanimity is our great need as women, if we would make all external advantage more surely and successfully our own. Abolish within all sense of bondage, and advancing on the wings of freedom, believe and take the whole arena of affairs as our native domain. Emancipate the thoughts from the ever-cramping sense of personal wrong and international disadvantage, and a miracle follows. The spirit at once assumes its proper majesty and gathers up the reins of directing power. A few individual examples among women illustrate my statement, and we call them the world’s representative women. Their persevering and telling efforts for woman’s emancipation is not from the standpoint of woman as woman, but from the standpoint of the social unity and solidarity of the race, the proper balance of the social organism. Woman has been and will forever be a hero worshiper; but the hero enlarges. It is neither man nor woman, but humanity. She labors for justice for woman as a means to an end, and that end, the adjustment of civilization to the perfecting organic principle which Spencer styles “ a moving equilibrium.”
The women invested with largest power to bring about this state of social equity are women who, in their own spiritual forces, have attained this condition of a “ moving equilibrium.” There is perhaps no vantage-ground that will so surely bring the rank and file of women into this condition of spiritual balance and power as a realization of the magnitude of woman’s relation to the entire scheme of economics.
The lad who believed himself to be the child of a peasant, expressed in his personality and bearing only the common manners and nature of the peasant life, but hearing one day from a stranger that he was the child of a king, he was transformed by his consciousness of the fact from the peasant weakling to the dignity and power of his true relation.
Woman, then, being the oldest factor in economics, under what aspect shall we now regard her as the new factor? Looking at her economic relationships today, and comparing them with those of the past, the contrast is as marked as that of day with night. It is the recognition of this contrast that fixes her as the new factor in economics. The light of morning is new to one who w'akens, but the same light has been on its way through the darkness, and it is old with travel. What engineering ever laid out the line where darkness terminated and dawn began? So with woman’s industrial advance. She attains new areas, but the attaining is old with unflinching continuity and struggle. When the face of Ramona appeared to Father Salvierderra through the tangled thicket of old mustard, the vision was new. But long before its appearance there had been perceptible tumult in the fragrant thicket, a bending and weaving and tossing of branches, some persistent agile force pressing its way through the interlaced foliage that seemed to defy advance. The vision was new, but Ramona had been coming long before, and as she disentangled the network around her, sung her canticle to the sun. '
The new economic area to which woman has attained during the latter half of the nineteenth century is that of the creation of wealth. Her economic responsibilities are no longer limited to the application and distribution of supplies. She is a wealth- producer in the broadest meaning of the term; not indirectly, but directly, and this constitutes her a new element in industrial development. What is it to be a creator of wealth? What is wealth? No one has given us a better definition than Henry (6)

82
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
George. “Wealth,” he says, “consists of natural products modified by human exertion so as to gratify human desires. It is labor impressed upon matter in such a way as to store it up. When a country increases in wealth, it increases in certain tangible things, such as agricultural and mineral products, manufactured goods of all kinds, houses, cattle, ships, wagons, furniture, etc.” Into this spacious wealth-producing domain, the autonomy of which determines a nation’s place among nations, woman has found entrance as an active agent among its complex forces.
Still further is she completing Henry George’s definition of wealth when he adds:
“ Nor should it be forgotten that the artist, the teacher, the poet, the priest, the philosopher, though not engagedinthe production of wealth, are not only engaged in the production of utilities and satisfactions to which the production of wealth is but a means, but by acquiring and diffusing knowledge, stimulating the mental powers and elevating the moral sense, are largely increasing the ability to produce wealth. ‘ For man does not live by bread alone.’ ” Into this higher atmosphere of wealth production, where professions are ranked and ideas generate, woman has seemingly compelled her own ascent; for whenever and wherever we lift our eyes to these intellectual ramparts she passes before our vision, she is there also. I state this advisedly, for I am informed from a variety of sources that the number of occupations and professions now open to woman are from four to five hundred, and one authority informs me that all callings of whatever nature are now open to woman if she have the courage to enter them. For myself, I am somewhat apprehensive of the full significance of the word “ courage ” in that statement. If a general should say to his soldiers, “ My boys,the enemy’s entrenchments are ours if you have the courage to take them,” he would not mean that the entrenchments were thrown open for possession. So far as woman has hitherto made headway into the promised land, she has cast up this highway of courage every inch of the route. So I dare not claim new comfort from this authority, certainly not sufficient to justify us in casting aside our armor or stacking our arms. The hopefulness of the outlook lies in the fact that the area yet to conquer narrows; the line of struggle shortens; the entrenchments of opponents weaken and diminish, and this is due not simply to our persistent courage as women, not to our tireless importunities, but to very many causes inherent in the nature of modern civilization of which our courage and importunity are effects, which in turn become causes.
Society being an organism, it experiences all the expansions and transformations of any nucleated cell or egg. There is a time in the history of an egg when the limitations of the shell are a protection to the homogeneous, inchoate substance within. But differentiations being once set up in this life substance, functions being specialized and the whole individualized, that which was protection becomes imprisonment. The organism wrenches and struggles, the walls yield, and the organism steps forth into the light and responsibility of freedom. If the beak of the hatched eagle could speak for itself, it would surely claim that the weakening of its prison walls was due to its own persistent knocking and battering, and the wing and the talon would put in a similar claim of merit for themselves. But it was the increasing perplexity of the whole organism, the one differentiating life within that compelled the beak to knock, the talon to scratch, and the wing to push and struggle.
There is a seed in Southern California, I think it is a variety of clover, that if it had consciousness w'ould surely believe that it planted itself. It lies upon the surface of the packed soil during the dry season, but when the rains of winter come it takes a notion to bore a little depression in the softened earth and put forth roots. “ Behold my efficiency,” it might well say. “ But mine made yours available,” a week’s rain might replv; but the incubating genius of life, brooding over mountain and canon and mesa, could say: “ I am the awakener and supply of all your forces.” A like independence of progressive forces permeates the entire structure of modern society. Simultaneous transformations, seemingly foreign to each other, are transfusing the body politic, the genius of evolution burning at its center having the providence to initiate

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
all normal expansion in radii, thus preserving the equilibrium of growth. Impartially breathing her quickenings throughout the entire structure, she thereby secures balance with movement, and links order to progress. A very long-headed adviser does this genius of evolution prove herself to be, in that she puts in the heart of each separate reform a feeling that the welfare of society depends almost wholly on its own special success. It is this feeling which secures the most remarkable concentration of effort, and leads each separate reform to battle victoriously with the obstacles of progress. In the vantage-ground of industrial emancipation which woman has already attained,
I would in no wise divest her of the feeling of the super-importance of the woman cause; for I believe Spencer affirms that it is feeling and not opinion that moves the world; but I seek rather to establish scientifically and philosophically in woman’s understanding the fact that her special movement has the backing of the universal movement; that the Divine mania which has taken possession of her for self-culture, full responsibility and complete freedom holds even cosmic relations. Most truly says Heine : “We do not take possession of our ideas, but are possessed by them. They master us and force us into the arena, where, like gladiators, we must fight for them.” Woman will not abate, but give larger possession to the ideas which compel her to do battle for them when she understands that they emanate, not from woman in the interest of woman, but from the one life in the interest of life.
This is the true basis of our faith, the genuine substance of things hoped for. The credentials which insure woman’s emancipation from every phase of thralldom are from universal belongings, not dependent upon chance or fortune, social fad or political caprice. “ Attractions are proportioned to destinies.” The line of attraction or movement is forward and upward, and the future destiny of woman is above, not below, the present outlook. The urgent fire in the woman’s soul forever impelling her to larger venture and enterprise, that leads a Mrs. Sheldon into the wilds of Africa, is the pentecostal flame of this same destiny. When we stand on this true mount of vision, there is no room for uncertainty to put in an appearance. Indeed, uncertainty in regard to woman’s emancipation is getting passe even with our opponents, and must ere long vanish in thin air.
It is well to remember the inter-relation of the entire output of social reforms, and the fact that the success of each and all of them depends upon this inter-relation. It is not difficult to perceive that the woman cause and temperance reform are allies. It requires closer scrutiny to perceive its relation to tariff, tax and ballet reform, to government ownership of railways, and a financial system less subject to individual and class manipulation. Nevertheless the fact is there, for woman being a recognized factor in the production of a nation’s wealth, every reform that effects the production and distribution of that wealth touches the woman cause; for upon woman as a free economic factor hang all the law and the prophets of her complete emancipation. After this manner and direction has been the movement of freedom for any class or people from the beginning. The inter-relation of all economic forces always reveals itself along the lines of justice and injustice. Take for example the unequal wage. It is pre-eminently a matter of equity that woman receive equal compensation with man for like quantity and quality of work. When this is withheld, the standard of wages which working men combine to maintain in their own interest invariably lowers. There is no real security for man’s good fortune except through equity to woman. The want of this has been the bete voire of all his woes. Note the social scourges that follow in the train of the unequal wage. How it bears direct relation to the dark problem of poverty! How this darkness widens and merges into the sloughs and slums of immorality! How it broadens the margin of unemployed men, who constitute the industrial reserve which enables capital from time to time to dictate its own terms to labor! How it compels the latter, on the matter of wages, to often array itself against its own kith and kin and do battle for its enemies! How it necessitates, in the name of sympathy and pity, the effort and expense of organized charities to eke out the earnings which are either not sufficient for maintenance, or not sufficient to meet the exigencies of misfortune!

84
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Surely a knowledge of the one fact, that the average yearly income of the working woman of Boston exceeds her expenses for positive needs only about eight dollars, might well fill the consciousness of any woman who is tolerably bright and apprehensive w T ith a sense of impending doom. Yet this is but one illustration of the evils which follow in a special line of injustice, afflicting the wrong-doer even more than the wronged; and were we to follow out all the iniquities in which woman has been involved, we would surely find a point in all these entanglements where the same disastrous lesson and result is revealed for man. “Every benefactor,” says Emerson, “becomes a malefactor by continuation of his activity in places where it is not due.” From the hour in which woman was sufficiently awakened, through intellectual quickening, to deliberately and voluntarily board the car of progress, every obstacle that man puts in the way of her advance reveals him as a malefactor, a train-wrecker, and all the constabulary of the universe are after him. A benefactor he might have been before the moment arrived for her decisive journey; but from that moment he becomes a malefactor if he does not leave the track clear, and the law of equilibrium or equity deals out punishment to him proportioned to his crime. Yet what better evidence could there be of a concession and recognition on the part of man, which must ultimate in the fulfillment of our largest hope, than the place so cordially assigned to woman in this Columbian Exposition by the powers that be? It is no less than a world-wide announcement of her coming on, verified in every form of art and industry. For the first time in the > history of the race the governmental powers have fashioned an auditorium where a world gives hearing to woman, and through her own powers of creation and invention she speaks the same language as man, varying only in a tone and modulation which beautifully and forever enhances the distinctive attributes of sex.
No niggardly dole is this to us, but the grandest privilege of all history, dating in myriad forms of art, literature and invention the fullness of time for woman’s economic debut; and permit me to direct your attention to the wonderful significance of this sentence, “ the fullness of time.” There is no sentence in all Scripture so plenary with philosophic meaning as this. It solves for us the vexing problem of procrastination and delay which has seemingly attended woman’s advancement. If hope deferred has heretofore made the heart sick, this sentence should from henceforth preserve us from all such abnormal lapses; for we must learn and remember that nature or evolution delights in appropriateness, and will have all things in keeping. She will not vary one hair’s breadth from this principle, though humanity, wild with desire, frantic with importunity, should go dowm on its knees to her. As a woman of great taste will seek to have the details of her costume express an equalness of grade and quality, which secures harmony, so Nature, with faultless and exquisite judgment, arranges in like manner her evolutionary series through all the realms of matter and mind, proceeding always from the simple to the complex, from sameness to variety, from the coarse to the fine, from the crude to the finished; and though an eon should be necessary to each grade in the series, yet shall the detail of each grade be held in perfect relation and keeping; for Nature is congruous whatever else she may be. There is due preparation for the advent of her successive creations or becomings, each of which waits on her fullness of time, and the longer the precedence of preparation, the higher the outcome ranks in the scale of her series.
Who can guess how long the vegetable life waited on the trouble of chaos and the perturbations of protoplasm before cosmic propriety permitted the first lichen to drape the earth’s nudity? How long did the vegetable kingdom creepingly unfold as the expression of organized life before the animal creation put in an appearance and accepted all that had preceded it as a gratuitous offering to the animal economy? How long before man capped the climax of the vertebrate series in mathematical concurrence with the fullness of time and announced himself as monarch of all he surveyed? If he had tolerably good sense at the date of his appearance on this planet, he must have congratulated himself on the minutiae and perfecting of

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
85
detail which delayed his coming. It is ever the last result which utilizes and epitomizes preceding effects. The richer the macrocosm the grander the microcosm. Man found himself invested with aptitudes and characteristics in perfect keeping with his habitat. Convulsive throes of Nature, gigantic powers of vegetation, hugeness and antagonism in the brute creation, heralded and attended Man the militant, Man the conqueror; and these in turn gave place to more ' intricate expressions of Nature, as Man the subjugator became Man the social being. Wonderful utilities did he wrest from the close clutches of Nature by strength of muscle and mind, and he named the ages after them, as he builded communities, kingdoms and nations along his militant path; and he said, “the stone age served me here and iron there, yet surely some individuality other than my own must sooner or later co-operate with me in the economy of things, or Man will become an incongruity, an anachronism, not able to keep pace with the increasing complexity of society and its moral needs.
All things herald finer citizenship. “My good sword rusts in its scabbard for lack of use, for the press age has transferred the arena of battle to the realm of ideas. The good fellowship also of the steam age, introduced by the genius of commerce, renders it no longer appropriate for the spirit of forceful antagonism to dominate the nations.” Man, urged on by the “ power that makes for righteousness,” advanced into the tangle of civilization, like Father Salvierderra into the wild mustard maize. But Ramona was not there. Not yet the fullness of time. And had he dreamed that far away in the distance she was patiently parting the thicket that she might join him in the advance, he would surely have cried “halt!”
A new age, shod with lightning, has overtaken man’s bewilderment. Its incandescent fire reveals the occult forces of nature, the eluding principle of things, and the material reservoirs of power. And, lo! Ramona is here, standing clear in the white light of the electric age, as the new factor in economics. The magnitude of the preparation has been fully proportioned to the ripe event. For woman, the magic of events has transformed obstacle and hindrance into those necessary equipments of character which belong not to partial but complete citizenship. What does this equipment for complete citizenship indicate? It is no superfluous trick of evolution, mark my words. Desired or dreaded, woman is proceeding straight to the inevitable goal of largest social and political equality. We might as well endeavor to avert the fact that we were born as this fact. We are under equal necessity to resignedly utilize the one as the other of these facts. Industrial emancipation broadens by an inevitable law into social and political equality, and as the combined forces of the stone, iron, press and steam ages were engaged in shaping and molding civilization into fitness for woman’s economic co-operation, so, far back in the mist of ages, the genius of religion and government began the preparatory work of her final debut as the full complement of man.
Old Thor strove with giants until, in the twilight of the gods, his hammer returned to him to be hurled no more. Jupiter, the weather-clearer, moved heaven and earth, swayed the tides of battle, and fostered in the hearts of men the ideas of law, justice and order, until he, too, sat frozen on his Olympian throne. Hermes, as he crossed the horizon of man’s superstitious belief, scattered science and music in his flight, and passed to the paradise of the Egyptian gods. Brahma existed to abolish desire and initiate the human soul into the salvation of continued patience. Buddha, through contemplation and suffering, conquered the secret of deliverance for the human spirit as his bequest to the race. Confucius came, bearing reverently his system of moral philosophy, and dropped it into the world’s ethical caldron; and, later, the carpenter’s 8on, poor, unlettered, filial, yet transcending at need all ills of earth and flesh, all schools, all human institutions—Jesus—stood upon the Mount of Olives and gave briefly to the world the full redeeming utterance of love, revealing the way, the truth, and the life, the fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of the race.
Note the long process of ethical and religious culture filtering and refining through all the ages up to this present date of the Columbian Exposition; and, in the name of

86
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
the universal law of correspondence, mark the prestige it lends to woman, the new factor in economics, and the warranty it establishes for her final emancipation into all the efificiences and prerogatives of free citizenship. When that fruition arrives, when man and woman—the dual unity of the race—are equal partners in directing the forces of social destiny, we might almost imagine and believe that the material kingdom also may become transformed into joyous correspondence with the loving equity of the human world; that the serpent’s venom and the insect’s sting, the earthquake’s mumbling threat and the direful sweep of the tornado’s wing, will no longer find place in nature’s record. Note also, that, parallel with the transformations in religious and ethical ideas which antedated woman’s economic debut, have been the change in forms of government and social institutious. A beast of prey the primitive man rose to nomadic forms of culture, patriarchs gave place to kings and emperors, these in turn to constitutional monarchy, and this slowly to the democratic idea and the rights of man. The bloody track of governmental evolution, conspicuous with the panoply of war, was built upon fallen thrones and devastated dynasties, the sentiment of patriotism broadening, in the red struggle, from the family to the nation.
And woman—waited! Not yet the fullness of time for her awakening to the world’s need of her citizenship. Something more of brute crudity must be eliminated from the tumultuous forces of civilization. Some broader conception of human life and its universal relations must modify the world’s ferment ere woman would arise from her world-old, hypnotic trance to a realizing sense of her individual ability and power, and the need of her taking an equal hand with man in working out a universal order. The ages had thundered from the date of chaos, and she had not awakened. But there came a noiseless, white-winged thought into the human atmosphere, and woman arose and stood upon her feet, and knew herself, and the world’s need, and this was the white-winged thought: ‘'There is but one life and humanity is its spiritual image.”
As the genius of the springtide sets all the forces of nature in sweetest passion for expression, so does this thought quicken the hearts of men and women into a mania to make the material interests of the entire humanity correspond to this spiritual fact. To a no less work than this is woman called and awakened: to convert discord into harmony, rivalry into emulation, jealousy into magnanimity, competition into co-operation, poverty into comfort, and the love of money into the love of man. Need I say that such a transformation of the motives of human action—slow, silent, invisible—must sooner or later work out a system of society and government in which each shall stand for all and all for each. It is but a question of time. The century plant that waits a hundred years for its life’s fulfillment is no less certain of its final glory than the convolvulus that greets the dawn with expanded petals.
There is no uncertainty in the eternal goodness, and the inevitable advance of woman into all the lines of free citizenship is but a part of “that Divine event to which a whole creation moves.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
out in such laborious fashion; their delicate essence would have disappeared. All such trifling with the thistledown of fancy .had to wait until the medium united to such ephemeral conceits was invented—the stylus and wax-tablets, that could be scribbled on and the writing erased in a moment. The stylus and tablets soon became highly ornamented, and had their fashions like our lizard-skin note-books and ivory tablets have.
But the medium that lent itself so painfully to literature, lent itself to another art—sculpture—with far more satisfactory results, no less painfully to the artist, perhaps, because all good art is brought out in discomfort. There is no such thing as ease in art. It is effort, mental and bodily, all the time, and the huge figures of the ancient Egyptian kings, priests, doorkeepers, and so on, remain to awe us with their grandeur and an earnestness which we seem to have altogether lost. After all, the greatest artist is Time. I knew of a colossal lion that lay for ages at length on a promontory and looked out over the blue seas, while the suns of centuries burnt his gigantic hide into very nearly the color of the living one, and into his raised and watchful visage grew an expression and a pathos that was most assuredly beyond the power of his sculptor to produce. There is a something about the Egyptian art that appeals to our human sympathies more than the more modern, and the much more materially perfect Greek art, whose most splendid statues leave us plunged in wonder at their knowledge and correctness and beauty of form, but seldom prompt us to wish we knew more of the individual and his thoughts and fancies. Of course this doesn’t hold good for such statues as are portraits — of the Caesars, or the great philosophers, for instance. About such people the ordinary rank and file of the world must always feel a vivid curiosity. In pictorial art, the earliest known specimens are all of coarse frescoes, mural decorations. We have some very interesting ones of about the time of Moses, before or since, and they give us a very good idea of how the Egyptian of that period lived his life. We see the farmer among his cattle or driving his geese, the hunter going after game, the warrior returning from battle with his captives, and we see the society functions of the time. One especially perfect fresco shows us an entertainment devoted to the ladies, who are seated in rows, in an elegant hall, and are listening to probably the best orchestra to be had. The ladies fan themselves with the peculiar palm-leaf. They are much draped, and appear to feel the heat, while, gliding about among the company, offering trays of cakes and fruits, are very young girl attendants, whose black ringlets are kept in place by a fillet of white or gold, with a blue lotus lily stuck through it, an effective costume and their only one.
While touching upon dress I only mention that we have a little Egyptian figure whose dress is “ accordion-pleated ” from throat to feet ; it also wears a little “ accordion-pleated ” cape. So the fashions and arts of dress come round.
The frescoes that cover the walls of the exquisite little houses of Pompeii are wonderfully elegant and fanciful in device and brilliant in coloring, exquisitely fine and finished as everything in that jewel-box of a city was even to the delicate mosaics that co'vered its floors. It is a whole education in art to wander alone through the deserted streets of Pompeii toward sunset, when the purple and red shadows begin to sweep over Vesuvius, that wonderful background to that wonderful town; that mountain, that still roars and threatens and shoots up its fiery column, as it did of old, unheeded, until at last it poured its fiery lava over the town and preserved to us those gems of its arts by which we are now profiting. Here we can see where the Italians acquired their sense of color. It was in the nature around them, in the translucent skies, the glowing light, the sun-mellowed marbles of their homes, the garments dyed with indigenous pigments that could never clash with their native surroundings.
Portraiture seems to owe its origin to various motives besides the vanity to which it is most generally ascribed. We all know the pretty fable of the young Ionic girl who parted from her lover in the sunset, and as he went from her she saw his shadow thrown on the wall near by, she took a piece of charcoal and ran it over the shadow’s outline, and so kept a faint image of him till he came again—a pretty story that em-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
89
bodies the universal desire to keep some sort of foothold on this transient existence, to leave a something that will at any rate testify to the fact that such a personage once really lived and labored, or to secure this kind of remembrance for one’s beloved. Occasionally one touch of nature will do this.
In the cloisters of Westminster Abbey there is an unremarkable stone; cut on this stone in old characters is a very short inscription, “Jane Lyster—deare Childe.” Nothing more. Yet every traveler goes to see this simplest of gravestones, and if he, or more particularly she, has any imagination or human feeling at all she will understand all that was left unsaid those many years ago. I think this inscription touches the highest point of suggestiveness in art, the what to leave undone is well-nigh as important as the what to do.
Those extraordinarily accomplished artists, the Japanese, have long grasped this fact, and, I believe, more than one treatise exists on how much can be or should be expressed by a single line as the very climax of the art of representation or suggestion.
I have attempted to give very concisely some notions of what must always be somewhat vague, the beginning of art. You will be able to form your own estimate of what it was, how arrived at, from the examples from all countries gathered together in this magnificent Exposition. You will find admirable specimens of the primitive attempts at ornamental art in the Smithsonian loan collection exhibit down-stairs, “Arts of Women in Savagery.” Some of them are perfectly classical in form, fundamentally identical with the ancient relics of Etruria. All these will well repay a careful study. The pictures and statuary from the various countries I need scarcely recommend to your attention; the galleries that contain them are here as everywhere the great center of attraction.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
91
what is now the thriving modern city of Missoula. From this point they made frequent excursions, and by ascending Lou Lou fork discovered the now famous Lolo trail through the otherwise formidable Bitter Root Mountains. After having suffered severely from cold and hunger the party reached a Nez Perce village in the early spring, situated on an open plain contiguous to the south fork of the Clearwater, an important tributary to the Snake River.
In passing down the Clearwater the party noted three creeks, the most famous of these being now known as the Potlatch, which fructifies the beautiful and extensive Paradise Valley of Idaho, in the midst of which sits Moscow.
The journey of Lewis and Clarke was a series of exciting, laborious and often perilous adventures. But they reached the coast in safety and erected a rude fortification for winter quarters, which they named Fort Clatsop. They started on their return after a stay of some time, and after 5 . leisurely voyage up the Columbia they reached the Willamette River, called by the natives Multnomah, which was discovered by Captain Clark on the second day of April, 1806.
Continuing their journey up the Columbia, they found the Dalles and Deschutes Indians very hostile and inhospitable. Doubtless the premonition of their forthcoming fate had dawned upon the tribes, and the instinct of self-preservation, powerful even when hopeless, had been awakened by rumors of a dreaded invasion of which these explorers were indeed forerunners.
But Yellept, the head chief of the Walla Wallas, inspired no doubt by the same premonitions, although they affected him differently, received the party with savage demonstrations of joy. He begged them to partake of his hospitality, and urged them to invite all nations to treat the Indians kindly. Setting an example himself, he brought them an armful of wood and a platter of roasted mullets with his own hands, a most peculiar service from the hands of an Indian chieftain, since it is a well-known part of the Indian’s unwritten code to delegate every kind of domestic duties to women, including every burden of the camp and fire incident to their primitive modes of life.
Colonel Gilbert, in the “ Historic Sketches,” tells us that Yellept had five sons, who were all slain in battle, or perished miserably from white men’s diseases. A number of years after Lewis and Clarke had partaken of his hospitality this noble chieftain saw the last one of them die. Heart-broken, the old man called his tribe together, and, lying down upon the body of his son in the grave, he sternly commanded them to cover him up with his dead.
A wail of lamentation went up from his people, but they buried him alive as he had ordered, and the glory and greatness of the Walla Wallas had departed.
The modern psychic tells us, upon evidence that to him is demonstration, that the Indians’ heaven is located within the earth’s aura, and directly above the earth and beneath the American pale faces’ “ Devochan;” that in this heaven all genuinely “good” Indians find their happy hunting-grounds restored to them in duplicate, with all the modern improvements added. In these Elysian shades the pale face cannot enter to rob them of their homes, or possess their squaws or maidens, or spread among them the diseases and disasters of civilization and death.
The swaying pines of the lands the pioneers loved, and left to us as a heritage, chant their eternal requiem. The mighty mountains wear white crowns of everlasting snow in their honor, and the broad prairies adorn their lowly graves with regularly returning flowers, as the seasons come and go. The iron horse wakes shrillest echoes now, where erst the bellowing of the belabored ox was heard. Steam and lightning have out-distanced time and conquered space in the years that have flown since they fell asleep. The echoes of the mountains and the rocks are answering back to new conditions, and the sons and daughters of the pioneers are confronted by new problems of which their parents scarcely dreamed. These pioneers, in goodly numbers, found their way to Oregon early in the “ forties ” and “ fifties,” making their way across the continent in the dim wake of Lewis and Clarke. The four-wheeled ship of the desert was their vehicle and the rough-ribbed ox their motive'power. In peril often,

92
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
in fatigue always, and sometimes through sickness,death and deprivation they struggled onward toward the setting sun.
But these early settlers found at length a country that well repaid them for their toil; a country of surpassing beauty and diversity of scenery, soil and climate; a country in which the giant minds that planned their exodus from older lands might have the ample room they needed to extend and grow. After reaching the Territory of Oregon, they settled, often in widely separated fields. For several years they lived in isolation, but also in health, peace and primitive plenty. They made friends with the Indians, and, forming a provisional government, protected themselves and the red man alike within its statutes.
But the discovery of gold, first in California and a little later in Oregon, was the lever that worked the change in the provincial habits of these Spartan-souled heroes.
By the beginning of the year 1850 the whole world had caught the gold fever. Men left their homes and families and flocked together to the new Eldorado like cormorants scenting the means of subsistence from afar. They settled California with a heterogeneous multitude from all the nations of the earth, and gradually, as the contagion spread, extended their peregrinations into Oregon, where nature had, in many places,-been equally successful in storing up and hiding away her precious ores.
The entire region lying west of the Cascade Mountains, within the “ rain belt,” rejoices in two seasons, the wet and the dry. And yet, there is no drought in summer, nor is there any long continued spell of rain at one time in winter. The climate is mild throughout the year. Here is the home alike of the fruit and the grain, the forest and the mineral. If you fancy that you prefer to settle upon government lands there are yet many openings for such homes, where, by going from twenty to one hundred miles away from present railroad facilities, thus following in a much modified form the heroic example of early pioneers, you may, by overcoming comparatively few of the obstacles they encountered, achieve a like or a greater success.
Do you wish a climate with more marked extremes of heat and cold? The extensive tablelands of the eastern portion of this great domain invite you to possess them. Here, also, in many places, are the homes of the fruit and the grain. Here are mountain fortresses with intersecting valleys and limpid streams. Here, too, is the home of irrigation, the home of the stock grower and the stronghold of the baser metals, as well as of gold and silver and precious stones.
While I do not believe in a one-sexed country, any more than a one-sexed home or government, I do believe that women should have equal chance with men to acquire the homes, that both the sexes equally need, and must jointly occupy. The one great obstacle in the way of women getting homes in the country is their too frequent desire to possess lands of area so great that to live upon them means isolation. But if women as well as men, when in quest of homes, would be content with farms containing five, ten, or at most forty acres, bringing with them, to a new country, sufficient means to carry them through the first year or so of settlement, say anywhere from five hundred dollars up, there are comparatively few of you, who are often rack-rented in the great cities, and overstrained in every way in trying to keep up appearances, who would not find youselves and those dependent upon you very soon in independent circumstances. When you live in the country, on land of your own, you are free from the exactions of house rent, water tax, and the constantly accruing wood, milk, butter, eggs, fruit and vegetable bills that make your lives a burden. In your city garrets are old clothes enough to keep your families clad in the country till an income grows; and through the care-free lives you may lead under such conditions your broken health returns.
Bear in mind that it is difficult at this late day to find room for large settlements, even in small holdings, directly along the established railroad lines. If you would grow up with the country you must first establish yourselves on its frontier.
I have at this moment in mind many places where deeded lands, held at reasonable prices on easy terms*, can be bought in the Pacific Northwest for just such homes.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
93
I also know of whole townships on the still farther frontier where irrigation lends the magic of its power to such marvels of production as are never seen elsewhere. These lands are from twenty to eighty, and even one hundred miles away, at present, from railroads. But many thousands of acres are there awaiting possession, where many hundreds of ideal home sites could be secured, contiguous to inexhaustible summer range for stock; where alfalfa yields prodigious returns from irrigation for winter’s feed for stock; where a farm of forty acres or less would make an independent home. In these places chickens thrive like magic on sunflowers bigger than dinner-plates; hogs grow fat on barley, harvested by themselves, after having thriven to maturity on alfalfa, also of their own harvestings; small fruits, cereals and vegetables yield enormously. The air is as pure as ether, and the scenery is as grand as Heaven. Here can be grown in inexhaustible quantities the sugar beet, the mangel-wurzel, and all the other staples on which man and beast do thrive, except, perhaps, your Indian corn, for which the delicious air of night is too cool to permit its superabundant growth. Adjacent mines abound in all directions, awaiting the toil and money of man for their development.
Again, I think of evergreen forests, humid skies and fruit-bearing vales, hard by the sunset seas. But many of these are also away from present lines of railroad, though not more than twenty, thirty, or at most one hundred miles away. Think of it! Only one hundred miles! Why, we of the Pacific Coast went two thousand and three thousand miles away from railroads to get our start!
Oh those primitive times! How, amid all these scenes of wonder, do I love to pause and live over again the far-off days when everybody in my great bailiwick knew everybody else; when there were no extremes of wealth or want, but everybody had enough and to spare. Families living hundreds of miles apart made annual visits to each other’s homes at convenient seasons. Their vehicles were the same battered, creaking ships of the desert, their teams the same old oxen, grown fat and festive, that, half starved and footsore, had brought them across the continent in the bygone years.
Anon, the railroad era dawned upon the land. The shout of its coming was heard in the air, and songs like this floated out upon the breeze:
From the land of the distant East I come,
A railway abroad, and I love to roam,
In my lengthening, winding way,
On my ballast of rock and my ribs of pine,
And my sinews of steel that glitter and shine,
While my workmen sap and sow and mine,
As steadily, day by day,
They tunnel the mountains and climb the ridges,
And span the culverts and rivet the bridges,
And waken the echoes afar and anear With the shout of triumph and song of cheer.
The State of Oregon, or what is left of it since it married off its three territorial daughters, Washington, Montana and Idaho, to state governments, contains in round numbers an area of 95,275 square miles. Washington, the eldest of Oregon’s “three stately graces,” possesses about an equal area. Montana comes next, with skirts nearly as ample, and Idaho sits proudly at the eastward gates, holding aloft, as shown on the maps, the rough similitude of a huge arm-chair on her mountains’ summits, inviting you to come and be seated.
There is much mountainous country throughout the Pacific Northwest—so much that the pure air of heaven, playing at random among the heights, frightens away the cyclones of the flats and sends them howling over the Kansas prairies and the great plains of Texas, leaving our rock-ribbed vales in smiling security. Tornadoes, drought and pestilence, from the same cause, escape us.

94
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The trend of the main mountain ranges is north and south, with innumerable spurs reaching out in all directions, breaking the country into diversified valleys, well watered and fertile. Every cereal known to agriculture, every fruit and flower of the temperate zones, and many products of semi-torrid climes, find congenial homes in different portions of this broad domain. Every mineral known to man abounds within our borders. Our forests are gigantic and inexhaustible, our rivers are big and deep and rapid, and our creeks and rills and lakes no man can number.
But don’t come to a new country wholly empty-handed, expecting the few who are on the ground ahead of you to furnish you with remunerative employment. Come prepared to take care of yourselves till you can have time to raise a crop. Come prepared to help each other, just as did the early pioneers, just as all must do who leave the mark of success upon the age in which they struggle.
“ The world belongs to those who take it,
Not to those who sit and wait.”
\ • *
Once, when I was twenty years younger than now, though not a whit less enthusiastic, as I was journeying westward across the continent by rail, I perpetrated some stanzas with which to please my friends at home; and now I will conclude the address by their recital here:
Ho! for the bracing and breezing Pacific,
. As surging and heaving he rolleth for aye;
Ho for the land where bold rocks bid us welcome,
And grandeur and beauty hold rivaling sway!
Yes; ho! for the West, for the blest land of promise,
Where mountains all white bathe their brows in the sky;
While down their steep sides the cold torrent comes dashing,
And eagles scream out from their eyries on high.
I have seen the bright East where the restless Atlantic Forever and ever wails out his deep moan,
And I’ve stood in the shade of the dark Alleghanies,
Or listened, all rapt, to Niagara’s groan.
Again, I have sailed through grand scenes on the Hudson,
Steamed down the Fall River through Long Island Sound;
The Ohio I’ve viewed, and the weird Susquehanna,
Or skirted the Lake Shore when West I was bound.
I’ve sniffed the bland breeze of the broad Mississippi,
And dreamed in the midst of his valley so great,
Have crossed and re-crossed the bold turbid Missouri,
As he bears toward the Gulf Stream his steam-guided freight;
And I’ve bathed my hot forehead in soft limpid moonbeams,
That shimmered me o’er with their glow and their gold,
. In the haunts where the loved of my youth gave glad welcome,
And 'memory recalled each dear voice as of old.
But though scenes such as these oft allured, pleased and charmed me, Euterpe came out with her harp or my lyre;
Yet when I again reached thy prairies, Nebraska,
To sing she began me at once to inspire.
.And, as westward we sped, o’er the broad, rolling pampas, »
Or slowly ascended the mountains all wild,
Or dashed through the gorges and under the snowsheds,
The Nine with crude numbers my senses beguiled.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
95
Colorado’s wild steeps, and the rocks of Wyoming,
Their lone stunted pine trees and steep palisades,
And afar to the west the cold, bleak Rocky Mountains,
At whose feet the wild buffalo feeds in the glades,
Have each in their turn burst sublime on my vision,
While deserts all desolate gazed at the sky,
And away to the south rose the snow-crested Wasatch,
Bald, bleak and majestic, broad rolling and high.
I have stood where dead cities of sandstone columnar,
Loom up in their grandeur, all solemn and still,
And mused o’er the elements’ wars of the Ages That shaped them in symmetry wild at their will.
I have rolled down the bowlders.and waked the weird echoes, Where serpents affrighted, have writhed in their rage,
And watched the fleet antelope bound o’er the desert Through vast beds of cacti and grease-wood and sage.
I have sailed on the breast of the Deseret Dead Sea,
And bathed in its waters all tranquil and clear;
Have gazed on the mountains and valleys of Humboldt, Strange, primitive, awful, sad, silent and sere.
I have climbed and reclimbed the steep, wind-worn Sierras, Peered in their deep gorges all dark and obscure,
Dreamed under the shadows of giant Sequoias,
Or talked with wild Indians, reserved and demure.
I have trusted my bark on the billows of Ocean,
And watched them roll up and recede from the shore,
And have anchored within thy fine bay, San Francisco, Where the Golden Gate husheth the Ocean’s deep roar.
But not till I reached thy broad bosom, Columbia,
Where ever, forever, thou roll’st to the sea,
Did I feel that I’d found the full acme of grandeur,
Where song could run riot, or fancy go free.
Then my Pegasus changed his quick pen to a gallop, Pluterpe’s wind harp waked SEolian strains,
And the Nine in their rapture sang odes to the mountains, That preside over Oregon’s forests and plains.
Hoary Hood called aloud to the three virgin Sisters,
Who blushed with the roseate glow of the morn;
St. Helen and Ranier from over the border
Scowled and clouded their brows in pretension of scorn.
The Dalles of Columbia, set up on their edges,
Swirled through the deep gorges as onward they rolled,
Or over huge bowlders of basalt went dashing,
Dispersed into spray ere their story was told.
To the north and the south and the west rose the fir trees, With proportions colossal and graceful and tall,
Dark green in their hue, with a tinge of deep purple,
Casting shadows sometimes o’er the earth like a pall.
Bold headlands keep guard o’er the Oregon River,
Whose dashings are heard far away o’er the main,
As roaring and foaming and rushing forever,
He struggles with Ocean some ’vantage to gain.

96
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
99
White cities sit smiling beside the Columbia,
Where, though land-walled, the breeze of the sea she inhales, ♦
While wind-worn Umatilla and gale-torn Wallula *'■
Keep sentinel watch o’er her broad eastern vales. ^
Then ho! for the bracing and breezy Pacific, C
Whose waves lave the Occident ever and aye!
I care naught for the grandeur of Asia and Europe,
P'or my far Western home greets me gladly to-day n
Yes, ho! for the west, for the blest land of promise,
Where mountains, all green, bathe their brows in the sky;
While down the tall snow-peaks wild torrents come dashing,
And eagles scream out from their eyries on high.
Mm

98
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
who belongs to that company of women at whose head stands Becky Sharp. “Boys adored her. These are moths. But more;, the birds of the air, nay, grave owls (who stand in this metaphor for bewhiskered experience) thronged, dashing at the apparition of terrible splendour.’’ Mrs. Fryar Gunnett, the Countess of Saldar and Mrs. Marsett, Lady Blandish and Lady Grace Halley are all different species of the siren genus of woman. Rhoda and Dahlia Flemming are sisters. Dahlia falls into the toils of Edward Blanscove, and Rhoda, to save her sister’s reputation, she says, but really to save and spare her own and her father’s name, arranges a marriage between Dahlia and Nicholas Sedgett. After the marriage has taken place it is then discovered that Sedgett has a wife elsewhere. Poor, broken-hearted Dahlia, doubly wronged, will not marry Blanscove when he urges it. “There was but one answer for him, and when he ceased to charge her with unforgiveness, he came to the strange conclusion that, beyond our calling a woman a saint for rhetorical purposes and esteeming her as one for pictorial, it is indeed possible, as he had slightly descried in this woman’s presence, both to think her saintly and to have the sentiment inspired by the over- earthly in her person. Her voice, her simple words of writing, her gentle resolve, all issuing of a capacity to suffer evil and pardon it, conveyed that character to a mind not soft for receiving such impressions.”
“The Tragic Comedians” contains a highly dramatic love story. Alvan is the hero, the incidents taken from the life of Ferdinand Laysalle. The lesson it teaches is that one should accept what is nearest to perfection within our reach, and not lose by striving for the unattainable that joy, beauty and honor which comes to our hand. Alvan would not accept his bride unless she came to him dowered with the sanction of her parents to her marriage, and she, her mind narrowed and cramped by conventional surroundings, lacks the power to seize the highest happiness offered to her. When we contemplate Alvan’s scorn of Julia’s want of moral courage, the thought that women are what men have made them seems borne in upon one’s mind. Men have not sought in woman straightforwardness and moral courage. They have decried both. They have rather desired them to be “ educated for the market, to be timorous, consequently secretive, etc.” So when to a woman of fertile brain there comes an opportunity for the exercise of power, it is perhaps exerted by fifiesse, by dexterous underhand play, and then are women held up to scorn as not having the honesty of men — so the world says. “Men create by stoppage a’volcano, and are then amazed at its eruptiveness.”
“ Diana of the Crossways ” is the story of a beautiful, clever, generous, high- spirited girl, who at nineteen is an orphan. She acquires that difficult position known as social success, and finds, to quote our author, that “ there are men with whom it is an instinct to pull down the standard of the sex by a bully-like imposition of sheer physical ascendency whenever they see it flying with an air of gallant independence.” Then Sir Lukin, the husband of Diana’s friend, Lady Dunstane, by his behavior in what he terms “ a momentary aberration,” closes for her the house that should be her home. We learn how Diana concluded that in marriage was her only safety, and here the reader will find passages surcharged with weighty ideas, and we are brought face to face with that man of men, Thomas Redworth, who has waited to tell Diana that he loves her until he shall be able to give her a home which shall be a worthy setting for such a jewel. Mr. Warwick, “the gentlemanly official” whom Diana married, after two years of wedded life tries to obtain a divorce from her, with Lord Dannisbrough in the position of defendant. The hearing of the case resulted in that the plaintiff was adjudged not to have proven his charge. About a year after this Diana meets Percy Dacier, Lord Dannisbrough’s nephew, at the Italian Lakes, and a pronounced friendship results. Six months after, he and she keep watch by the mortal remains of his uncle. Then their friendship is remarked, and we come to the stage where they agree to unite their fates. Her trunks are packed; the tickets for Paris are taken; he waits at the station for her; she does not come, because her friend, Emma Dunstane, has sent for her in the extremity of illness. The author says that

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
99
afterward, on the safe side of the abyss, it wore a gruesome look to his cool blood. A year after, Diana and Percy are friends again. How she betrays a political secret; how cruel, yet how comprehensible, is Dacier’s conduct, the reader will learn in chapters full of charm. The last is called the “ nuptial chapter,” and relates how a balrely willing woman was led to bloom with the nuptial sentiment.
Meredith portrays the modern villain unsparingly, “ men who are not free from the common masculine craze to scale fortresses for the sake of lowering flags.” He gives some noted and titled examples, and in treatment of such characters we find these words: “ Men appear to be capable of friendship with women only for as long as we keep out of pulling distance of that line where friendship ceases. They may step on it; we must hold back a league.”
“The Ordeal of Richard Feverei” I do not advise many women to read, as it is likely to produce a sense of helplessness, with which will come hopelessness, which we must avoid. Rut in the main, from reading Meredith’s sermon-novels, there comes the wish not to leave the world, but to set it straight. The light of every soul burns upward. Of course, most of them are candles in the wind; and then Meredith says: “The less ignorant I become, the more considerate I am for the ignorance of others. I love them for it;” which speech is the essence of the charity “that suffereth long and is kind,” the pity which is akin to love. The author who wrote, “The something sovereignly characteristic that aspires in Diana enchained him. With her, or, rather, with his thought of her soul, he understood the right union of woman and man, from the roots to the flowering heights of that rare graft. She gave him comprehension of the meaning of love, a word in many mouths not often explained. With her wound in his idea of her, he perceived it to signify a new start in our existence, a finer shoot of the tree planted in good, gross earth, the senses running their live sap, and the minds companioned, and the spirits made one by the whole-natured conjunction,” must of necessity be able to write a love-passage with tenderness and grace, so I quote the following: “ It was not in him to stop or to moderate the force of his eyes. She *met them with the slender unbendingness that was her own, a feminine of inspirited manhood. There was no soft expression, only the direct shot of light on both sides, conveying as much as is borne from sun to earth, from earth to sun.” Passages such as these lend interest to the life-loves of Evan Harrington and Rose Joselyn, Beauchamp and Renee, Richard Feverel and Lucy, Rhoda Flemming and Robert Eccles.
There is such painting of nature in Meredith’s novels that we behold the scenes he describes instead of dimly imagining them, and the metaphors he employs have always a quaint conceit, which makes his style so peculiarly his own. This picture of a sunrise from “One of Our Conquerors:” “Now was the cloak of night, worn threadbare and gray, astir for the heraldingof golden day visibly ready to show its warmer throbs. The gentle waves were just a stronger gray than the sky, perforce of an interfusion that shifted gradations; they were silken, in places oily gray,” maybe fitly hung beside the sunset picture in “Diana of the Crossways:” “The sunset began to deepen. Emma gazed into the depths of the waves of crimson, where brilliancy of color came out of central heaven, preternaturally near our earth, till one shade less brilliant seemed an ebbing away to boundless remoteness.”
In “The Egotist,” Sir Willoughby is the central figure, who, in his lofty conceit, rejoices in the knowledge that Laetitia Dale pines for love of him. The vicissitudes of his love affairs make a charming book, in which wit is ever sparkling, and although the keynote of woman’s subjection is sounded, there is no undertone of tragedy. “One of Our Conquerors” is remarkable for its complete presentation of the Mere- dithan style, and the lessons to be learned from the characters are profound; existing relations between men and women are diagnosed thoroughly, and one comes from the reading with a longing to leave the world a little better than he found it. Metaphors, similes, analysis, all the fraternity of old lamps for lighting our abysmal darkness, are scattered through the pages of this book. I shall close this paper, so unworthy of this interesting subject, with Meredith’s own words: “The banished of Eden had to put

100
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
on metaphors, and the common use of them has helped largely to civilize us, The sluggish in intellect detest them, but our civilization is not much indebted to that major portion.”

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
103
as he left her, watch-dog by his house, to him all kindness, to his foes a foe, and for the rest unaltered.”
In the female characters put upon the stage by Sophocles we can trace within the influence of his friend Socrates, or the sympathy of view which may have formed the bond between them. My present limits will only allow me to speak of two of these characters, Electra and Antigone. Both of these women are rebels against authority. In both of them high courage is combined with womanly sweetness and purity. Electra is the unhappy eldest daughter of the murdered Agamemnon, condemned to live in the daily sight of her mother’s contented union with her paramour, the accomplice of her bloody crime. In this crowned triumph of evil Electra does not for one moment acquiesce. Her first act after her father’s death had been to convey her child brother, Orestes, to a place of safe concealment. Her only hope in life is that he will return to avenge his father’s untimely end. In her first appearance upon the scene she bewails the tragedy of her house.
“ And thou, my father, hast no pity gained,
Though thou a death hast died so grevious and so foul;
, But I, at least, will never, while I live,
Refrain mine eyes from tears,
Nor get my voice from wailings sad and sore;
But,like a nightingale of brood bereaved,
Before the gates, I speak them forth to all.”
In the Clytemnestra of /Eschylus we are shown the full, fiery sweep of feminine passion, in the height and boast of its rebellion redeemed from vileness by the dreadful antecedent of Iphigenia’s sacrifice, and the unquenchable anger sternly kindled in the mother’s breast. In hiß Cassandra we have the wild sibyl, gifted with superhuman insight and touched with divine fire, but all unable to avert the doom which she foresees.
**********
And in these gracious and more purely feminine types presented by Sophocles, we admire the union of womanly tenderness with womanly courage.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
105
demonstration on the subject; second, progressive order with regard to the exercises; third, class instruction.
First: Practical demonstration in sewing is accomplished by means of a sewing frame, and in knitting by means of large wooden needles and colored balls of yarn; at the same time blackboard drawings are constantly being made. “With a piece of chalk and a blackboard a teacher can work wonders,” I once heard a clever teacher say. Even if this were somewhat overstated, as I readily admit, it is nevertheless true that a teacher who understands the value of these media can, by their help, reach remarkably good results. French schools furnish fine proof of this. As no one is born a master, and as we cannot afford to cast away material at hand, it is necessary, until skill is obtained, to make use of preparatory exercises, but much judgment must be exercised in their use. I consider it to be a great mistake to keep pupils engaged term after term with preparatory exercises which they may not put into practice till long after, and by the time they are needed have perhaps forgotten. As soon as an exercise is well learned it should be applied to something useful, either in the school or at home. In this way the pupil’s interest is awakened and strengthened. The child will, in such a case, see a result of its work such as it can understand. And, moreover, the parents’ sympathy with the instruction is won.
Second. Progressive order with regard to the exercises: The exercises are planned and carried out in the most strictly progressive order, so as to enable the pupils to execute well the work required of them. Nothing is more discouraging to see than a badly executed piece of work. “One cannot expect more of a child” is given as a kind of excuse. This may sometimes be true, but one can expect that a teacher will not give a child exercises beyond its capabilities and before which it must fail. To fail continually has an injurious effect on a child’s character. No; let us take simple exercises; let us execute them well, have our aim well in view and not be discouraged even if the result looks plain and simple. In other words, in manual training, as in other subjects, there should be a systematic plan, which is simple, logical and progressive.
Third. Class instruction: When instruction became obligatory in our schools, and it was necessary to have from thirty to forty pupils, and sometimes more, in one class, class instruction became an absolute necessity, and it was soon found that development of the individual was better secured through its means than when each pupil received instruction by herself. Strangely enough, one subject—manual training— remained unreformed, to the great injury of the subject; for, by appealing to the whole class at once, a teacher can secure the attention of her pupils and awaken a lively interest in the work. Her teaching can then be deep and interesting. The teacher finds time to talk about form, size, and reasons for doing this or that. Yes, the pupils even find time to think out why things shall be so and not so, and discover the best way to carry out an exercise. In this way the instruction becomes both developing and educating, and the pupils lay a firm foundation on which to build further in the future. Rut class teaching is only an effect,and should not be an aim. One must not have the mistaken idea that the teacher is to guide every step. Far from it. It is only the new in every exercise which should be explained to the whole class. After the pupils have learned through explanation and illustration what they must do, and how they shall do it, they should work independently of each other. Meanwhile, the teacher should go around the class, and notice whether all the pupils are performing correctly the required exercises. She should at the same time observe the position of hand and body, also whether the pupils hold their work at a proper distance from their eyes, so that they may not gain skill at the expense of their eyesight. The teacher of manual work should not only instruct, but also educate the pupils as well. Therefore the choosing of teachers is not an insignificant matter. Besides manual dexterity,teachers ought to be possessed of pedagogical skill. Therefore, for the training of teachers in manual training either special normal schools should be established, or—what without doubt is better—existing normal schools should place man-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
!()(>
ual training in their curriculum on an equal footing with other branches of education. That is now done in Sweden and in several other countries in Europe. Not only girls, but the younger boys,should be instructed in girls’ sloyd. The boys should be taught this because it introduces variety and interest, trains the hand and eye, and renders them able, in case of necessity, to darn their stockings and mend their garments. From the foregoing we deduce the following:
First—Practical demonstration in sewing is accomplished by means of a sewing frame, and in knitting by means of large wooden needles and colored balls of yarn. At the same time blackboard drawings are constantly being made.
Second.—The exercises are planned and carried out in the most strictly progressive order, so as to enable the pupils to execute well the work required of them.
Third.—The instruction in sloyd should—like that in other branches—be given to the whole class at «the same time, otherwise the time which the teacher could devote to each pupil separately would be insufficient to secure the desired results.
In order to illustrate the progress from the simple to the more complex in the teaching of sloyd, we give the following class divisions of the subjects which are in use at the present time in the public schools of Stockholm:
School age, seven to fourteen for both girls and boys.
Class I.—Plain knitting with two needles—a pair of garters. Plain knitting—a pair of warm wristers.
Class II.—Plain knitting—a towel. Practice in the different kind of stitches: running, stitching, hemming and overcasting—a lamp mat. The application of the already named stitches—one small and one large needle workbag.
Class III.—A needlework case. Simple darning on canvas—a mat for a candlestick. An apron.
Class IV.—Girls. Plain and purl knitting—slate eraser and a pair of mittens. A plain chemise.
Class V.—Knitting—a pair of stockings. Drawing the pattern, cutting out and making a chemise.
Class VI.—Patching on colored material. Plain stocking darning; buttonholes. Buttons made of thread. Sewing on tapes, hooks and eyes. Drawing the pattern, cutting out and making a shirt or a pair of drawers.
Class VII.—Fine darning and marking. Drawing the pattern for a dress. Cutting out articles such as are required in Standards II-IV. Drawing the pattern, cutting out and making a dress.
The time given to needlework: Class I, two hours a week; Classes II, III and IV, four hours a week; Classes V and VI, five hours a week; Class VII, six hours a week.

COMPLETE FREEDOM FOR WOMEN.
By MISS AGNES M. MANNING.
I advocate freedom for the woman because it will elevate her politically, socially, financially and morally. It has been well said that without it, on the roll of her country she has no recognized status. She is classified with minors, idiots, Indians and criminals.
Man has followed the words liberty and equality through seas of blood in his attempts to wrest their meaning to apply to himself. The woman, however, who stood by his side, who endured his hardships and followed him into all his dangers, who was his patient slave, his uncomplaining victim, for six thousand years, he has never allowed to share either his liberty or equality. In the earlier ages he made no explanation for this wrong. He did what the Sioux and the Apache does today—he condemned her to be a mere beast of burden, performing the menial task he considered beneath himself.
Among the Hebrews, a woman who had given birth to a child was excluded from the sanctuary for forty days if it were a son, but if it were a daughter she must remain away eighty days. In Athens the father of a girl ordered in disgust that a distaff should be suspended outside of his door, instead of the garland of olive with which he had hoped to announce the birth of a boy. In Sparta, of every ten children abandoned because the state did not choose to rear them seven tvere girls. In Rome every newly born child was placed at its father’s feet. If he took it up it was the signal of life and care. When too many daughters came, he turned away, and the unwelcome girl was condemned to death.
Under the Feudal system, the birth of a girl was considered a misfortune. When Jeanne de Valois was presented to her father, Louis XI., being his first child, he would not even look at her, and forbade all public rejoicing.
We know how the Salic law of France came to shut a daughter out from the throne. It was an old barbaric law that had not been enforced since the Franks were converted to Christianity. It was suddenly sprung upon the legitimate heir, a defenseless baby girl. She was defrauded by the relative that should have been the first to protect her. Nature, as if in revenge, gave him only a daughter, and by his own decreed law she could not succeed him. Napoleon divorced the faithful Josephine, but the son he coveted never reigned in France. Fate here, too, placed the grandchild of the wronged Josephine, by her first marriage, on the temporary throne.
In England, in every entailed estate, great is the disappointment at the birth of a girl instead of a boy and heir.
“ In France,” says a well-known writer, “ If you ask a peasant about his family, he answers: ‘ I have no children; I have only daughters.’” The Breton farmer says to this day when a daughter is born, “ My wife has had a miscarriage.”
The old religion of our Bible, while it lifted women to the level of the prophets with one hand, branded her as inferior with the other. The harem began with the Patriarchs. They took the vile institution from Babylon. The early kings added to their wives as a man adds to his acres. They w 7 ere the visible signs of his wealth.
Miss Agnes M. Manning is principal of the Webster School, San Francisco, Cal. She has lived so long in the Golden täte that, although not a native daughter, she calls herself a Californian. Her first signed literary work was for the “ Oakland Monthly,” when Bret Harte was editor. Some of her poems have been published in a volume of “ Californian Writers.”
' e ^ as written sketches of travel, essays, various poems and short stories. She is a member of the Century Club, one of the oard of Directors of the Pacific Coast Woman’s Press Association, and also member of the California Botanical Club. Her Postoffice address is 1215 Sutter street, San Francisco, Cal.
107

108
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
No polygamist ever rose above a contempt for woman. Every libertine has it. You are safe in estimating a man’s character by his valuation of your sex.
In these old days, and for long generations after, no woman’s consent to her own marriage was asked. Look at the story of Leah and Rachel. Leah is forced upon Jacob as an extra animal might be, and accepted in the same manner. A woman was only valued for the children she produced. We have a graphic picture of the agony and despair of Rachel, because she knew if she were childless she must descend to a lower social level than her unloved sister.
All the progress of civilization has been retarded through unfairness to women. No person, people or race that is discriminated against ever attains the highest possible development. If woman, through her servitude, ignorance and subordination did not help to raise man, she yet had power to often drag him down to her own low standard. She was a clog in his advancement, and he knew it. All literature is full of the biting scorn for the poor creature who was content to take the role he gave her. No man respects the woman that willingly accepts a slavish subordination. No man ever did respect her, and when he enacted such brutalities as that a husband might chastise his wife with a stick of a certain thickness, or appropriate her fortune or her earnings, she was his slave and not his equal.
Time, and a certain enlightenment, have made him ashamed of these old savageries. In later years he has dropped the tone of the tyrant and taken up that of the hypocrite. He now pretends that he allows her no voice in the making of her own laws, and keeps her in childish subjection for her own good. Fancy any man allowing another man to openly defraud him of all real liberty under any such flimsy pretence. The theory would be blown to the winds, and men would rise in revolution against it. Yet this is what many men expect women not only to accept—they have forced them to do that—but also to believe.
Man likes a willing slave, and so for all the ages he has taken care to have her taught that her highest happiness lies in belonging to him. His needs, his comforts, his pleasures, his surroundings, his ambitions, his hopes and joys are her chief concern. He has taken good care to teach her that her prize in life is the chance of ministering unto him. He has implanted in her mind that her greatest good fortune is to be chosen by him. He has heaped ridicule through the ages on every woman that escaped him. He has taught girls to look on a woman’s single life as a waste of herself because he was excluded from it. The highest aim of a woman is to be a wife and mother. He never allowed that the highest aim of a man is to be a husband and a father. Yet all that is high, sacred and beautiful in wifehood and motherhood was meant by a just Lord to be equally high, sacred and beautiful in husbandhood and fatherhood. He has, moreover, denied her any other means of earning her bread. For long centuries he gave her matrimony or starvation to choose between; often she discovered this to be a choice between evils.
There have always been in all ages small minorities of men who have opposed the degradation of women. True religion has always opposed it. The Divine Commandments were not given to a woman. They were given to Moses to be kept by men. In Christianity you find no doctrine that makes one color of a sin for a woman and another for a man. On the contrary their sins are equal, and must be expiated the same way. “ With us,” cries the great St. Jerome, “ what is commanded of woman is commanded of man.” The laws of Christ and the laws of emperors are not the same. The old law stoned a woman to death for betraying her husband; or it condemned her to be expelled with a whip from under the conjugal roof and chased naked through the town, or exposed on a pillar in the public square. On all sides curses and blows were flung at her by men, who called her sin a “ fault” only when it was committed by themselves.
Among such laws appeared the Master, and, lo! the unfortunate is dragged before him. His answer tore the veil from hypocrisy, and was the first wedge in breaking the heavy chains of woman’s bondage.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
109
God does not send sons into one family and daughters into another. He sends them together to grow up in peace and love around one hearth, and to help, not to defraud, each other in after life. Society, however, as man has made it, consistently tries to forget the lessons of Christianity. It deals out very different punishments for the sister and the brother. His sins are “ wild oats,” errors of youth, and, if continued into age, a man’s mistakes; but hers are crimes from the first, and no life of penitence can ever wash away the stain.
I advocate the complete freedom of the woman, because I foresee in the coming education of the masses she will need all her freedom to preserve her best interests and the best interests of the home and family. If I have read history aright, I have learned this lesson from it, that my sex has not received justice from her brother always because of his superior knowledge.
If you are familiar with Greek life as it is given to us in Homer, you are aware that woman, though from our standard she was in a barbarous position, yet she was far higher than she was four centuries after in the time of Plato. Yet during those four centuries the Greeks had made a wonderful advancement. Plato, whose mind and genius were of the greatest that ever existed, saw through the thick veil of prejudice and wrong that shrouded one-half of the human race. He saw what the wise have always seen: that the highest human effort was held back by the degradation of women.
We know that the Spartans were inferior to the Athenians in all the arts and refined accomplishments; yet the Spartan women possessed far more influence than those of Athens. If you read Euripides you will understand the scorn with which the philosophers of Athens regarded their wives and sisters. Women then despised the freedom they were denied, as many despise it now. A Greek woman taunted her rival that she wanted to be like a man, and go in through the front door of a house. Under our old regime "free nigger” was the greatest term of reproach, but when emancipation came, which of the scoffers remained in bondage?
Mr. Horace Platt, an able lawyer of San Francisco, in an address of much research, recently, dwelt on the gloomy picture of law as it dealt with us in ancient times. Yet the greatest monument that has comedown to us from the Roman Empire is her jurisprudence. Our laws are simply copied from it. Mr. Platt did not tell us, however, that many of the worst laws of England and Germany against women were added after the Reformation. Many of the old brutal statutes that had well-nigh died out under the influence of chivalry were again revived against her. He told us there was one later Roman enactment in favor of women holding property that was in operation when California was a Mexican province. Our state adopted this law into its code and we have the advantage of it. Mr. Platt did not tell us, however, how the Roman women wrested this law from their masters. He did not tell us how they held meetings, made speeches, and pushed themselves into the Senate Chamber to resist the infamous decrees that had culminated in one, that no daughter should inherit either property or money from the family. About the year 600 there lived in Rome Anius Ansellus.* He had acquired a large fortune in trade. He had only one child, a daughter, whom he idolized. His great wealth had only one value for him, that it should enrich his daughter; yet he knew that according to law she could not inherit it.
Roman citizens were divided into six classes. Five of these classes paid taxes. The sixth class were people too poor to own property, and were excluded from all political rights. They were the middle class, between the freeman and the slave, the citizen and the alien. To belong to this class was to be degraded, yet the law, as if in fine sarcasm, allowed its fathers to leave all their effects to their daughters. Ansellus, because of his great love for his child, renounced every privilege dear to the heart of a Roman, and publicly enrolled himself in this class. He gave up every honor in his own life to baffle the cruel injustice of his country, and leave his large fortune to his daughter.
Mr. Platt had sought for no such illustration as the story of Ansellus. In telling
*La Cause de la Manumission des Femmes.

110
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
us of our modern Wyoming, he did not mention that no sooner was suffrage conferred on women than the thieves, tramps and hard characters that infest every new territory vanished. The social evil fled from Wyoming when the first woman sat on the jury. The chief justice gives his testimony that after years of trial, woman’s suffrage is a success. There have been less robberies and murders in Wyoming than in any state in the Union. There has never yet been a woman committed to the penitentiary.
It surprises me how a man like Mr. Platt can go so far in his contempt for injustice to women, and yet be willing to perpetuate it. It teaches me the lesson with yet stronger force, that we women must make our own laws, and trust to no man’s sentimental ideas of doling out to us a standard of freedom he would not accept for himself.
The distinguished president of the Stanford University, in his lecture on sex, as it is treated from a scientific standpoint, shows how the old theories are exploded. Alas, how much of the story of the sufferings of women may be traced to this subject? Even the great Aristotle held that the mother was only the nurse of the child; she was but as the field that nourishes the grain. In Aeschylus the doctrine laid down is that the son is not a parricide because it was only his mother that he slew. You all know the story of how Agamemnon was slain by Clytemnestra, and how her son avenged the death of his father. Apollo himself pleaded for Orestes. He said the mother does not generate what is called her child.
In Greece the mother has no other part in the marriage of her children than to bear the nuptial torch, and to prepare the peculiar repast for the women. In the marriage of Iphigenia at Aulis, the mother, Clytemnestra, angrily demanded a place near her daughter during the ceremony as a maternal right. Agamemnon had not asked her consent. She asks him anxiously of what country Achilles is, and where he will carry her child.
It was an illustrious French physician who first attacked the robbery of the mother. Armed with all the resources of modern science, he claimed for her that she was equal in all things from the first. Nature had always proclaimed the equality of the mother in her child. She suffers for it. She knows neither pain nor fatigue when it is in danger. What mother ever forgets the death of her little one? The newly-made mound that covers it is always fresh in her memory. Neither the marriage nor the death of her children divide them from her. For them she has endured through the ages the barbarity of men’s laws. Many a husband has held his wife silent under the worst outrage because she knew he would strike her through her children.
Almost all famous men declare they owed what they have become to their mothers. Schiller, Lamartine and our own Washington are examples. St. Augustine was converted by his mother; St. Chrysostom was educated by his mother; St. Basil was saved, he tells us, through maternal love, and St. Louis was sanctified by his strong and holy mother. Professor Jordan says that the first difference came from the female having the care of the young. The male works to feed her and the little ones. The valuation of the male by the female is measured by this care for herself and young. Nature here stamps the legitimate use of man. He was made to toil for and care for his family. Pie is a miserable wretch when he shirks this task; he is so made' that he finds his chief happiness with wife and child. There is a fiction in law and society that all men support their families, and that all women are supported by them. Never was there a greater fallacy. Fully two-thirds of the women of today earn their own bread. In San Francisco, one-half of the married women of the poorer class help to support their families. In my school of more than one thousand pupils, more than half the mothers support their children. Numbers of them are not widows, but have the sole support of their families because of worthless husbands.
No man of the nineteenth century has had a wider influence on its thought than John Stuart Mill. No man’s influence of our time will last longer or weigh more with the generations that will come after us. If there is a woman here who has not read

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Ill
Mill on “Liberty, or the Subjection of Woman,” I would advise her at once to beg, buy or borrow this book. Mill demands the liberty of women, not alone for the benefit that it will confer on the whole human race, but because it is her inalienable right. Herbert Spencer, like our Mr. Platt, has shown the barbarities of the subjugation of women, and then he shirks her enfranchisement. He has shown that the fine intuition possessed by women would be of incalculable value and benefit to man in all his researches, if she were only educated enough to use her God-given faculties. Henry Thomas Buckle declares that so far from the mind of women being inferior to that of men, those men who have gained the greatest victories in science have approached their studies after the manner of women. He avers that the flimsy thing called woman’s education has been solely to blame that so few women are distinguished in thought. He points out how men reason from induction. They collect first facts and build their theories from these facts. This is the modern method of scientific investigation, but he sayS the great achievements in science have not been mastered in this way. Newton discovered the law of gravitation because he had great imagination. He could follow the force that made the apple fall, to great heights—to the moon—and saw how our Earth kept her satellites in order. From this he followed the same law to the planets, and saw how the sun held them in their courses. There was no inductive reasoning in this. It was pure deduction. It was what is sneered at in woman as intuition, that grasped the mighty problem. It was the same sublime power of imagination that taught Keppler his three wonderful laws, that revealed a true knowledge of the planetary worlds to us. It is akin to the mind of the poet. Shakespeare had it when he drew forth his creations of real beings, who live through all the generations. Hamlet, Shylock, Othello, Rosalind, Desdemona and Portia are as real to us as they were to the people of three hundred years ago. George Eliot, whom the foremost critics of our age declare to be the greatest creator of character since Shakespeare, who is, in fact, the only writer of our own time that has ever been classed with the master, had it. This woman, whose works will live in literature with increasing value as the ages come and go, showed what might be accomplished by women of genius if they were fully educated. Her mind did not receive the ordinary training of her sex. It was developed and strengthened by the same processes that go to build up scholarship in men.
Mr. Buckle also points out to us that it was the womanly intuition or poetic faculty that brought about the greatest discoveries in botany. Everyone who takes up this interesting study now knows that the stamens, pistils, corolla and petals are. simply modified leaves. These parts, unlike in shape, color and function, we know are the successive stages of the leaf. No botanist discovered this secret. It was found by the greatest poet that Germany has known. When Goethe announced his discovery, the botanists received it with scorn. They who had collected their facts and filled their herbariums were the ones to find nature’s secret of the morphological generalization of plants. What had a poet with his verses and imagination to do with it? Nevertheless, time, that works out her slow revenges, saw the botanists of the whole world receive Goethe’s idea and join in praise of it. Nor was that the only one of the poet’s discoveries. Wandering like Hamlet through a cemetery he came upon a skull lying on the freshly turned earth beside an open grave. Like Hamlet, he took it up and mused upon it. Suddenly there flashed into his mind the then unknown truth that the skull was composed of vertebrae, that the bony covering of the head was an expansion of the bony covering of the spine.» This great discovery was stubbornly fought in England, and it was fifty years after it was known in Germany and France before English anatomists would acknowledge that the mind of the poet had soared above all their facts and dissections.* What the world has lost in denying the mind of women free development, only future civilization can tell.
Our last lecturer on this subject, Professor Clark, of Stanford University," in his excellent paper, gave us much hope for this future. His eloquent appeal to women to stand by their cause until the last shackle of bondage was removed, must have found
*From Henry T. Buckle.

112
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
an answering echo in every heart worthy of beating in the nineteenth century. The woman whom such an appeal does not reach should have lived in the feudal age and not in ours. Professor Clark is a product of the modern education of the West, where the boy and girl, working side by side in the same schoolroom, learn to properly respect each other, and understand that brains like souls are sexless.
I claim complete freedom for women because, without it, she cannot be the equal of father, brother, husband or son. I claim, with Harriet Beecher Stowe, that liberty fora nation means liberty for every individual of that nation. I claim for women an equal voice in making the laws that govern her, and an equal chance in developing the gifts with which a just God has endowed her. I claim, in short, an equal right to all that man claims for himself.

114
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
authority of Homer; for, were he but a generation or two later than the events described in the poems, his exposition of the social life, religion, morals, learning and general character of the Greeks would be possessed of a supreme historic value. In regard to this value of Homer, modern critics form a sliding-scale of disagreement. Gladstone believes Homer to have lived at a very ancient date, and accepts his dictum, in general, as a final test of the Greek status. Prof. Evelyn Abbott, at the other pole, regards the Homeric life as almost entirely imaginative. If it be true that the author of the Iliad composed his verses several centuries after the Fall of Troy, that tale would, for obvious reasons, be much less authoritative as a standard of Greek life than George Eliot’s“ Romola” is of life in Florence during the Revival of Learning.
Eight biographies of Homer were known in historic Greece, but by general verdict they are all spurious. We know that “ Seven cities now contend for Homer dead, through which the living Homer begged his bread,” and so vigorous did this contention grow that the people of Smyrna displayed Homer’s monument, and the people of Ios his grave. The general belief is that the poems were brought in historic times from the Ionian cities of Asia Minor into Greece proper; some cities, however, claim that the poems, being very ancient and originally composed in Greece, were carried into Asia by the Achaeans fleeing from the Doric invasion, and were afterward reimported by them. Gladstone brings many arguments to bear in support of this view, the most important being Homer’s thorough acquaintance with Greece proper, both on the coast and in the interior, and his slight descriptions of the Asiatic country.
The tradition of Homer’s blindness seems to have arisen from a mention thereof in a so-called Homeric hymn to Apollo, which is considered spurious. In support of this popular notion it may be observed that the minstrel of Scheria in the Odyssey, praised most tenderly by Homer, is blind; that color is rarely mentioned in the poems, and when mentioned not very appropriately. But the descriptions of sea and shore, of movement and action, render it almost impossible that Homer should have been blind, at least until of a very mature age. That he honored the office of bard is likewise shown in his characterization of the same blind minstrel. Minstrelship in his day was one of the very few learned professions, and it was held in great honor. The bard was usually retained by some noble house; but this does not seem to have been Homer’s position, as he left no traces of any patron’s influence upon his work—such traces as may be seen in the writings of Horace or Tasso, or even of later recipients of noble patronage. Thus Homer speaks of Demodocus, the Divine minstrel of Scheria:
“ Then the henchman drew near, leading with him the beloved minstrel, whom the Muse loved dearly, and she gave him both good.and evil; of his sight she reft him, but granted him sweet song. Then Pontonus, the henchman, set for him a high chair, inlaid with silver, in the midst of the guests, leaning it against the tall pillar, and he hung the loud lyre on a pin, close above his head, and showed him how to lay his hands on it. And close by him he placed a basket, and a fair table, and a goblet of wine by his side, to drink when his spirit bade him. So they stretched forth their hands upon the good cheer spread before them. But after they had put from them the desire of meat and drink, the Muse stirred the minstrel to sing the songs of famous men.”
On another occasion Odysseus, the hero, thus honors the minstrel:
“ Lo, henchman, take this mess, and hand it to Demodocus, that he may eat, and I will bid him hail, despite my sorrow. For minstrels from all men on earth get their meed of honor and worship; inasmuch as the Muse teaches them the paths of song, and loveth the tribe of minstrels.”
Homer’s works are traditionally believed to be the Iliad (the story of Ilium or Troy) and the Odyssey (the adventures of Odysseus on his return home). Several hymns, smaller epics and other works formerly attributed to him, are now generally considered spurious. “ Sing, goddess, the wrath of Achilles ” are the opening words in the poem miscalled the Iliad. It is essentially the tale of the Wrath. At the open-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
115
ingof the poem the Greeks (then called Achaeans) are sitting before Troy in the ninth year of the siege. The story of the seduction of Helen is not set forth by Homer, nor any of the now famous events preceding the ninth year; neither is the conclusion of the struggle pictured, nor the oft-foreboded death of its chief hero, Achilles. The action is confined to a few days, covered by the Wrath and its sad termination.
The story of the Iliad is as follows: In the distribution of spoil after the plundering of the town of Chryse, Chryseis, the daughter of Chryses, the priest of Apollo, had fallen to the lot of Agamemnon, chief of the Achaeans. The father of the maiden came to her captor with a ransom, which, being refused, the old man prayed to Apollo to revenge his wrong.
“ So spake he in prayer, and Phoebus Apollo heard him, and came down from the peaks of Olympus wroth at heart, bearing on his shoulders his bow and covered quiver. And the arrows clanged upon his shoulders in his wrath as the god moved; and he descended like to night. Then he sate him aloof from the ships, and let an arrow fly; and there was heard a dread clanging of the silver bow. First did he assail the mules and fleet dogs, but afterward, aiming at the men his piercing dart, he smote; and the pyres of the dead burnt continually in multitude.”
After nine days of the plague, a council of the nobles is summoned, and Agamemnon is by them advised to return the maiden. Now the chief of these advisers is Achilles, fleet-footed, golden-haired Achilles, like unto the gods. Agamemnon enraged at this advice threatens to take from Achilles his captive maiden Briseis, whom Achilles loves. Words wax hot between them and Achilles is about to draw his sword when the gray-eyed Athene catches him by his golden hair, being visible to him alone. Terribly shines her eyes as she forbids him to take any action. So Achilles must needs submit to the loss of his maiden, but he nurses his resentment in his breast, and weeps anon, and sits upon the shore of the gray sea, gazing moodily across the boundless main. His mother, the sea-nymph Thetis, arises like a mist from the depths at the prayer of her son, agrees to petition Zeus that the battle may go against the Achaeans, so that they may bitterly rue the injustice done to Achilles. This petition Thetis makes, and here we are introduced to the Olympic Court, which is divided in interest between the Achaeans and Trojans, and which aids and frustrates the various heroes, and even participates in the combats. Interesting indeed is the theurgy of Homer; distinct, picturesque and full of subtle individuality are his characterizations of gods and goddesses. But we must perforce confine our attention to the main action.
Achilles sulks in his tent, and his wish is fulfilled. The Achaeans meet fearful reverses. During the retirement of Achilles the several books are filled with accounts of the doings of the various chiefs, with descriptions of wounds in all conceivable forms, with pictures of Troy and Trojan life; yet so rapid is the movement of the poems, so vivid the individuality of each chieftain, that these details rarely drag. Even the famous catalogue of the ships is enlivened by bits of gracious description and fitting epithet.
After serious losses Agamemnon sends ambassadors to the tent of Achilles with ample apologies, full of restitution and promises of large gifts. Achilles, with marvelous eloquence, refuses all. The Trojans continue to gain upon the Achaeans, driving them behind their ramparts, and setting fire to their ships. All the noted chieftains are wounded and disabled. At this juncture Achilles’ dear friend, the companion of his boyhood, whom he loves with a love passing that of woman, Patroclus, begs Achilles to join the combat. Achilles refuses, but he allows Patroclus to don the famous armor of Achilles and to lead the Myrmidons into the battle. The Trojans, thinking that Patroclus is Achilles, are driven back in flight; but the valiant Hector, leader of the Trojans, fights with Patroclus and slays him. When the news is brought to Achilles he tears his hair, lies in the dust moaning terribly, and swears never to taste food until he has revenged his friend. His mother and her sea-maidens rise from the deep to comfort Achilles. Again Thetis proceeds to Olympus with a petition to obtain from

116
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Hephasstos (the smith-god) a most wondrous suit of armor. Clad in this glittering mail, the light of his shield shining afar off, as shines the light of the moon, the infuriated Achilles shouting his terrible war-cry, his teeth gnashing, his eyes blazing, dashes his steeds into the fight.
Everything yields to him; the Trojans flee within their gates; the River Scaman- dros rears his furious wave against him. But the gods fight for Achilles, and Hector, in the sight of his aged parents, is slain, mutilated, bound to the swift chariot of Achilles, and his fair head trailed in the dust. Now Achilles had sworn to give the corpse of Hector to the dogs; but the gods put into the heart of old Priam the thought of going in person to Achilles to beg the body of his son. He proceeds to the tent. What happens Homer shall tell: “ But they were unaware of great Priam as he came in, and so stood he a-nigh and clasped in his hands the knees of Achilles, and kissed his hands, terrible, man-slaying, that slew many of Priam’s sons * * * *
So Achilles wondered when he saw god-like Priam, and the rest wondered likewise, and looked upon one another. Then Priam spake and entreated him, saying: ‘ Bethink thee, O Achilles, like to the gods, of thy father that is of years with me, on the grievous pathway of old age. Him haply are the dwellers round about entreating evilly, nor is there any to ward from him ruin and bane. Nevertheless, when he hear- eth of thee as yet alive, he rejoiceth in his heart and hopeth withal day after day that he shall see his dear son returning from Troy land: But I, I am utterly unblessed since I begat sons, the best men in wide Troy land, but declare unto thee that none of them is left * * * * Yea, fear thou the gods, Achilles, and have compassion on me,
even me, bethinking thee of thy father. Lo, I am more piteous than he, and have braved what none other man on earth hath braved before, to stretch forth my hand toward the face of the slayer of my sons. *
“Thus spake he, and stirred within Achilles desire to make lament for his father. And he touched the old man’s hand and gently moved him back. And as they both bethought them of their dead, so Priam for man-slaying Hector wept sore as he was fallen before Achilles’ feet, and Achilles wept for his own father and now again for Patroclus, and their moan went up throughout the house.”
So Priam takes home the dear son’s body; and Hector’s aged mother, Hekuba, and his sweet young wife, Andromache, make lament; and Argive Helen wails for him who was ever gentle to her and reproached her not—her at whom all men shudder. And the Trojans make a lofty pyre, and 'mourn nine days, and on the tenth they hold the funeral for Hector, tamer of horses. So closes the Iliad.
Let us turn now to the fascinating adventures of the steadfast, goodly Odysseus, that crafty man of many devices. The plot has been admirably told in a simple manner by Charles Lamb, in his “Voyage of Ulysses.” But in simplicity of narration, and in absorbing interest, the text itself is supreme; and apart from any poetical value, the story is a never-failing delight to the imagination of old and young. As the Iliad treats of war, the Odyssey deals mainly with domestic life; “ the one,” says Bentley, “ is for men, the other for women.”
In the opening chapter Odysseus, after a wandering of ten years, is held an unwilling guest by the loving nymph, Calypso, on her Island Ogygia; but the gray-eyed Athene, his protectress, prays Zeus to restore him to his home. Calypso, commanded by the deathless gods, allows Odysseus to build a raft which she stores with provisions, and then reluctantly she sends him on his way. During the time of Odysseus’ long absence from Ithaca, his son Telemachus has grown to manhood, and his wife, the wise and gracious Penelope, is besieged by suitors in marriage. Now Penelope, still longing and hoping against hope for the return of Odysseus, tells her suitors that she will choose among them after she has woven a web that shall be the shroud of her father-in-law, the aged Laertes. This she weaves in the day and ravels by night until the trick is discovered. The suitors then wax clamorous; they remain about the house of Odysseus and devour his goods. When the story opens Telemachus resolves to submit, to the waste of his substance no longer, and impelled by Athene he fits out

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
117
a vessel and goes in search of his father. He visits the courts of Nestor and Mene- laus; sees the beautiful Helen restored and repentant, and hears many stories of the war. After vain seeking he returns to Ithaca. Meanwhile Odysseus on the raft of Calypso is wrecked by the sea god Poseidon, whose anger he had incurred when he had put out the one eye of Poseidon's son—the Cyclops, Polyphemus. Saved by the aid of his patron Athene, Odysseus is tossed upon the rocky shore of the Island of Scheria, bleeding and exhausted. Upon this island dwell a colony of cultivated Phoenicians. The daughter of the King Alcinous is the lovely Princess Nausicaä. She is in the dawn of womanhood, and into her gentle heart comes the dream of married love; so she wishes to wash her linen for her bridal day. But she does not acknowledge her thought even to herself, and under the plea of washing the linen of the king she drives with her maidens to the shore where sea and river meet. After trampling the clothes in the clear wave, the maidens play at games and so disturb Odysseus asleep among the leaves. Naked and bloody, soiled by the wave and the earth, he appears like a wild beast before the maidens, driving them back in a fright. But his ever ready tongue wins the heart of the princess, and giving him clothing she tells him to follow her to the city behind the wain, yet not to keep close to her after they reach town, lest the gossips should talk. So Odysseus throws himself upon the hospitality of King Alcinous and Queen Arete, and having rested and bathed his glorious limbs, he tells to his wondering listeners his adventures from the time of the Fall of Troy. He speaks of his haii-breadth escape from the one-eyed giant Polyphemus whom he had blinded, an escape made by suspending himself to the wool on the belly of a ram; of the gift of the bag of the winds by King Hiolus, pierced by his curious followers, and of how the freed winds then blew them to and fro upon the wide sea; of his life on the Island of Circe, on which his men were turned into swine; of his adventures in dread Hades, where he converses with the ghosts of the dead heroes; of his sail through the Sirens’ Pass, when he is bound to the mast lest he should be beguiled to destruction by the entrancing song; of his passage through the fearful Straits of Scylla and Charybdis; and of other enthralling adventures ended by total loss of men and ships and his imprisonment on Calypso’s Island.
Then he begs of his host to give him safe convoy to his home in Ithaca. This request is granted, and many guests-gifts are bestowed upon the man whose speech wins all hearts, and the princess, his savior, may cherish only his words, but worthy words they are: “ May the gods grant thee all thy heart’s desire; a husband and a home, and a mind at one with his may they give—a good gift, for there is nothing mightier and nobler than when man and wife are of one heart and mind in a house, a grief to their foes, and to their friends great joy, but their own hearts know it best. ”
So Odysseus is taken by his friends to Ithaca, and there, disguised as a beggar, he goes to the hut of the faithful swineherd Eumaeus, and learns all that has occurred during his absence. At this point Telemachus returns, and the father revealing himself to the son, they lovingly embrace, while pitifully falls the tears beneath their brows. Then the two, with the aid of Athene, devise a plan for killing all the suitors. Odysseus goes to his home still in the guise of a beggar, receives the insults of the suitors, talks with Penelope, and is nearly betrayed by his old nurse who discovers a familiar scar while washing his feet. The suitors make trial of their strength by attempting to draw the bow of Odysseus, but no one can draw it until Odysseus takes it in his hand and easily sends the arrow through the twelve axe-rings. Then he turns upon the suitors, and by the aid of the gods all are slaughtered, and Odysseus is revenged. The wise Penelope, however, refuses to believe that the stranger is her husband, and tries to prove him by ordering the nurse to bring out the goodly bed of Odysseus, which he made for himself. But says Odysseus: “ Verily, a bitter word is this, lady, that thou hast spoken. Who has set my bed otherwhere? Hard would it be for one, how skilled soever, unless a god were to come, that might easily set it in another place, if so he would. But of men there is none living, howsoever strong in his youth, that could lightly upheave it, for a great marvel is wrought in the fashion of the bed,

118
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
and it was I that made it and none other. There was growing a bush of olive, long of leaf, and most goodly of growth, within the inner court, and the stem as large as a pillar. Round about this I built the chamber, till I had finished it, with stones close set, and I roofed it over well and added thereto compacted doors fitting well. Next I sheared off all the light wood of the long leaved olive, and rough-hewed the trunk upwards from the root, and smoothed it round with the adze, well and skillfully, and made straight the line thereto, and so fashioned it into the bed-post, and I bored it all with the auger. Beginning from this head-post, I wrought at the bedstead till I had finished it, and made it fair with inlaid work of gold and of silver and of ivory. Then I made fast therein a bright purple band of ox-hide. Even so I declare to thee this token, and I know not, lady, if the bedstead be yet fast in his place, or if some man has cut away the stem of the olive tree and set the bedstead otherwhere. So he spake and at once her knees were loosened, and her heart melted within her, as she knew the sure tokens that Odysseus showed her. Then she fell a-weeping, and ran straight toward him and cast her hands about his neck, and kissed his head.”
Absorbing are the plots of these poems, and wondrous the literary dexterity with which they are handled; yet these features are the least of those which make them a joy forever. In the drawing of individual character, Homer has never been excelled; and while in range he is at least equaled by our Shakespeare, it seems to me that the English poet never breathed the breath of life into so god-like yet human a creation as Odysseus, skilled in devices. Both poets are eminently objective; each is at home equally in the hut and the palace, but Shakespeare', living in a more enlightened age, has given us no sweeter specimen of girlhood than the Princess Nausicaä of the Odyssey, nor of wifely dignity and grace than the wise Penelope, nor of gentle loveliness than poor Andromache. Achilles, noble but resentful, may be compared in these qualities with Coriolanus, but the beauteous golden-haired Achaean is infinitely more lovable than the stern Roman. Old Adam in “As You Like It” is but a silhouette of the well-rounded picture of Eumaeus, the swineherd of Ithaca. Even the gods and goddesses of Homer are endowed with pulsating life, and forever remain with us the gray-eyed Athene, the ox-eyed, white-armed Hera.
Of the form in which these images of genius present themselves, it may be said that Homer wrote in the most beautiful language that was ever spoken by human tongue; of it he had supreme command. He fitted sound to sense as no other poet has done. “No one who is a stranger to Greek literature,” says Professor Jebb, “has seen how perfect an instrument it is possible for human speech to be.” In clearness, in flexibility, the Greek is unrivaled, having by force of its particles the power of expressing delicate shades of thought, untranslatable except by tedious circumlocution. The measureof the poems iscorrespondent to our iambic hexameter, of which the most notable example in English is Longfellow’s “Evangeline”—
“ Silently, one by one, in the infinite meadows of Heaven,
Blossomed the lovely stars, the forget-me-nots of the angels.”
This is a classic measure, foreign to the genius of our English tongue, and no satisfactory translation of Homer in the native meter has ever been made. In fact, while translations are legion, no adequate rendition as a whole, in any form, has been produced. The necessities of English versification so pervert the simple directness of Homer’s style, so retard his swift-winged flight, that a sympathetic presentation in prose best conveys to mind of the English readers the characteristic traits of Homer’s style. Such a version is Leaf, Myers & Lang’s of the Iliad, and Butcher & Lang’s of the Odyssey—the translations used in this paper. Yet it will readily be seen that to those who read Homer in translation, the charm of his literary style must, in a large measure, be missing. Matthew Arnold, in his delightful essays on translating Homer, expresses the hope and the belief that an English poet, capable of handling Homer in his native meter, will yet be born. “The perfect translator,” says Arnold, “must be rapid in movement, simple in style, plain in language, natural in thought, eminently noble—in grand manner.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
119
But while the full enjoyment of the flavor of his style is reserved for the scholar, in keenness of wit, in tenderness of pathos, in fitness of epithet, in loveliness of sentiment, in grandeur of simile, Homer appeals to the unlearned as well as to the scholar.
I wish that I had the time to read to you such passages as the parting of Hector and Andromache; the meeting of Odysseus with his old father, or with his neglected dog, who moans and dies upon once more beholding his beloved master; or that I might show you the glorious Hector bursting through the Achaean gate, his face like the sudden night, shining in wondrous mail, with two spears in his hands.
Would that I might take you to the shore of the unharvested sea, where the dark wave singeth about thestorm,and roareth on the long beach, while the main resoundeth. And again to this same echoing beach, where the sea-wave lifteth up itself in close array before the driving of the west wind; out on the deep doth it first raise its head, and then it breaketh upon the land, and belloweth aloud, and goeth with arching crest about the promontories, and speweth the foaming brine afar. I would show to you the assembling of the people like thronging bees from a hollow rock, ever in fresh procession, flying among the flowers of spring, some on this hand and some on that.
So much for Homer and the poems ascribed to him — so much for Homer, the poet, as he appeals to a lover of poetry. His value to the student of comparative religions and folk-lore, to the archaeologist and ethnologist, to the historian and sociologist, we shall not even touch upon. For we have set our faces toward the long vista of Homeric criticism, and of this criticism Seneca said in his day, that life was too short to enable one to arrive at a just conclusion. But we will pause for a passing glance and be not tempted to consider too curiously.
The first authentic point in the literary history is the fact that the poems were publicly recited by the rhapsodists at the festivals of Athene in the sixth century, B. C. Of the manner of their perpetuation from the prehistoric days of Homer, nothing positive is known. A tradition tells that Homer left a school of disciples, and there seems to have existed a society or guild called the Homeridae in Chios. But whether these were a literary society, or descendants of Homer by blood, or really custodians of his verse, does not appear. When the rhapsodists come upon the historic stage as the authorized reciters of Homer, Solon orders that they should “ proceed with promptings,” thus implying that the prompter held a recognized text.
Pisistratus, the enlightened tyrant of Athens who followed Solon, is generally credited with having caused a commission of learned men to collect and put in proper order the songs of Homer. On the one hand, it is claimed that this commission merely gave forth what would be termed in our time a correct edition. On the other side,it is contended that the commission collected “stray songs,” vaguely known as Homer’s, making additions and subtractions which they deemed suitable to the construction of a harmonious work of art; in fact, that Pisistratus made our Homer. The latter view is weakened by the recorded custom of promptings in Solon’s time before cited, and by the statement of Hipparchus, the son of Pisistratus, in a Platonic dialogue. Hipparchus there tells us that the rhapsodists took up each other in order “ as they still do.” This leaves no doubt as to Plato’s opinion, and to the current opinion in Plato’s day concerning the traditional character of the text.
The first study of Homer that can really be called critical was made in the Alexandrian Age. Then arose a school of Separatists (about 170 B. C.) who believed that the Iliad and the Odyssey were by different authors. Zenodotus, the first chief of the great museum, was also the first critic of the Homeric text, and he was soon followed by Aristarchus, the greatest of ancient critics, to whom is ascribed the present division of Homer into books. Aristarchus discovered a number of spurious passages in the poems, but he had no doubt that Homer was virtually their author.
At the end of the eighteenth century there was found in Venice, in the library of St. Mark, a manuscript of the Iliad, dating from the tenth century. Around this transcription were marginal notes, called “scholia.” These were textual criticisms by

120
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Aristarchus and other learned grammarians. The finding of the “scholia” gave a new impulse to Homeric criticism, and led to the famous Recension of the Iliad by the German scholar, Frederick Augustus Wolf, in 1795. Previous to Wolf, the idea that Homer was not the sole author of epics ascribed to him had been suggested by Bentley, Rousseau, and others in modern times, and, it is said, by Josephus, Cicero, and others in ancient times. But no serious attempt at proof had ever been made until Wolf, in his revolutionary Prolegomena (preface to his edition of the Iliad), shook the literary world to its foundations, and inaugurated a new era of literary criticism. The celebrated Wolfian theory, is in the main, as follows: Alphabetic writing, according to Wolf, was not known to the Greeks until about 600 B. C. ,There is no evidence that the laws were written until that time, and certainly a prose literature, which calls for writing, was not in existence previously. It is true that many verses were older, but verse was the original form of extemporaneous oratory or chanting, and the profession of rhapsodist was that of one who recites from memory. In Homer himself, there is but a single mention of a message by characters, and that is the case of Bellerophon, “who bore tokens of woe, graven on a folded tablet, many deadly things,” to the King of Lydia. This was in some form a written message to the king, in which the writer requests him to slay Bellerophon, and it was not until the tenth day of Bellerophon’s visit that the king asked to see “what token he bore.” Now, this token on the folded tablet does not by any means imply alphabetic writing, and throughout the rest of the poems we hear of no communication as passing between any of the chiefs in Troy and their families at home. Even if letters were known, nobody read, and wooden or leaden tablets were unable to contain lengthy works. If the poems were not written, it is impossible that the text could have been preserved from corruption during several centuries. Besides, there are manifest discrepancies in the poems themselves. In one case a chief, who has been killed in an early book, is made to attend the funeral of his son in a later book, and there are other discrepancies of time, place and style. Then, too, the exploits of all the chiefs have nothing to do with the story of the Wrath of Achilles, and are manifestly inserted to glorify local heroes. These are the main grounds of the Wolfian theory. The conclusion is that the Iliad is a series of short songs put together in a later age. In regard to the Odyssey, the opinion of the Wolfian school is that it is of different authorship altogether from the Iliad.
Wolf’s theory has been violently attacked, learnedly defended, and largely elaborated. Grote, the historian of Greece, makes two distinct works of the Iliad: One he calls the Wrath of Achilles, mainly by Homer; the other the Iliad, composed of. floating songs. Lachman, a celebrated German scholar, finds in the Iliad all the joints of sixteen small works. Mr. Walter Leaf has recently issued his edition of the Iliad, compiled by getting together twenty-six passages from different books of the poems. He, of course, has scholarly reasons for considering all the rest spurious. “The Nation,” in reviewing this work, declares that “in a century after the promulgation of the Wolfian idea (that is, in 1895), tf* e number who believe in the theory of genuineness of Homer’s works as traditionally received, will be so small that first-class scholars will not consider it worth while to waste time in endeavoring to convince them of its untenableness.”
A singular feature in all these later criticisms is the fact that the very noblest portions of the poem are considered not Homeric. The embassy to Achilles, containing tli£ finest eloquence of the poem; the meeting of Achilles and Priam, containing the noblest pathos—these and other passages of like significance are relegated to floating songs of unknown poets, and the Iliad becomes to the layman a Hamlet without the Prince.
But the Wolfian theory and its progeny have not gone unchallenged by eminent scholars. The English critics are its choicest defenders. The answers to the theory are mainly these:
First. Writing may have existed at the time of Homer, for the Greeks were in

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
121
close communication with the Phoenicians as early as iioo B. C. The Phoenicians were skilled in writing, and the quick-witted Greeks would not be slow to imitate so useful an art.
Second. Even if writing were unknown, transmission by memory was not at all impossible. Rhapsodists were a professional class, trained purely for the purpose of memorizing, and the public recitations in which each might criticise the other, insured the integrity of the text. Extraordinary feats of memory are not unknown in our own times. Macaulay could, without effort, recite half of “Paradise Lost;” Dr. Bathurst is said to have known the whole Iliad in Greek when a boy. If such performances are possible by non-professional reciters in an era when writing has weakened the power of memory, they certainly were not impossible in a trained and picked class of mem- orizers who could not depend on writing.
Third. There are discrepancies, it is true; but they are only such as might occur in long poems by a single author, especially if not written; and while some interpolations may be granted, they are not sufficient to disturb the general integrity of the text.
Fourth. The plots are essentially bound together by an underlying unity; the style and turn of language and thought in both poems are those of the one master; and if the author of the Iliad and he of the Odyssey are not the same, then nature must have produced bountifully the supreme poetic inspiration when the world was young.
This is, in very small mold, the modern Homeric question; its bibliography is enormous, although the controversy is really in its incipiency. Its solution will be aided by archaeological researches, by studies in comparative mythologies and folk-lore, by philological investigation. The work ofSchliemann on the Hill of Hissarlik (his Troy), which promised so much in confirmation of the Iliad, is now being taken into question. His so-called tomb of Agamemnon is said to be that of a barbarian woman of a much later age. I shall conclude my paper with two charming fragments of translation. The first, by Dr. Hawtrey, gives to the English ear the swing and meter of the Greek hexameter. Helen has been called by Priam to the walls of Troy to tell him the names of the Greek chieftains. She says:
“Clearly the rest I behold of the dark-eyed sons of Achaia;
Known to me well are the faces of all; their names I remember;
Two—only two—remain whom I see not among the commanders;
Castor, fleet in the car, Polydeuces brave with the cestus—
Own dear brethren of mine—one parent loved us as infants.
Are they not here in the host, from the shores of loved Lacedaemon,
Or, though they came with the rest in ships that bound through the waters,
Dare they not enter the fight or stand in the council of Heroes,
All for fear of the shame and the taunts my crime has awakened?
So said she; they long-since in earth’s soft arms were reposing,
There, in their own dear land, their fatherland—Lacedaemon.”
The other is a noble blank verse rendition by Tennyson of one of the loveliest passages in the Iliad:
“So Hector spake; the Trojans roared applause;
Then loosed their sweating horses from the yoke,
And each beside his chariot bound his own;
And oxen from the city, and goodly sheep In haste they drove, and honey-hearted wine And bread from out the houses brought, and heap’d Their firewood, and the winds from off the plain Roll’d the rich vapor far into the heaven.
And these all night upon the bridge of war Sat glorying; many a fire before them blazed;

122
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
As when in heaven the stars about the moon Look beautiful, when all the winds are laid, And every height comes out, and jutting peak And valley, and the immeasurable heavens Break open to their highest, and all the stars Shine, and the Shepherd gladdens in his heart; So many a fire between the ships and stream Of Xanthus blazed before the towers of Troy, A thousand on the plain; and close by each Sat fifty in the blaze of burning fire;
And eating hoary grain and pulse, the steeds Fixt by their cars, waited the golden dawn.”
11

124
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
privileges or responsibilities have been removed from our hands. Many hesitate about coming to the great Northwest with their families, fearing the loss of educational advantages in our savage wilds. They are greatly surprised when they arrive.
No state in America has more beautiful, commodious and improved school buildings than we have in the new State of Washingtoner better conducted schools within them. A hamlet is started on some quiet hillside near a running stream, a few cots, a mill, a store, a schoolhouse, and, later, when the children are provided for, a church, and in a year quite a little village, with electric lights, water plant and other modern necessities, has appeared as if by magic.
The High School of Spokane is a beautiful brick structure, with neat playgrounds and green sloping yards. A photograph of it may be seen in the Washington school exhibit, as well as an excellent model carved in wood by the pupils. In every part of the city stand similar buildings, though not so commodious, and other cities of our state are equally well provided. We have agricultural colleges, business colleges, church colleges, and in all of them excellent teachers in every department.
In giving you a brief sketch of the departments of art and educational work in which Washington women are interested, I will present my own city of Spokane as the type, and you will please remember that we have many other cities which to a greater or less degree are repetitions of what is really the leading city of Eastern Washington, though not the oldest.
That art is highest which is most free from things material, hence the goddess of music leads them all. And we are great music lovers in the Northwest. At the concert given as a test of the ability of six young ladies to represent us as state singers from Washington at this great fair, in this yet greater Chicago, our large opera house was packed to the doors and hundreds were unable to enter.
The young ladies rendered classical selections in a manner to win storms of applause. Numerous floral tributes crossed the footlights, and when Miss Berry of Walla Walla sang, a shower of roses and lilies fell around her from boxes and balcony. The state has a host of charming singers, and Palouse City is the happy possessor of a ladies’ brass band, which is the pride of Eastern Washington. They play with much skill and accuracy many difficult selections, and are highly applauded in every locality. Their, uniforms are neat and becoming, and they are cultivated ladies, every one of them.
Our Conservatory of Music is conducted entirely by women, with the best teachers obtainable in vocal and instrumental music, physical culture and voice training.
We have a Mozart Club, which employs a professor of high musical ability as instructor, and which presents the compositions of the old masters in a manner to win applause from a critical audience, and which for variety occasionally favors the public with light opera.
We have a school of oratory, also classes in elocution and movements, excellently managed by women. Spokane is also very proud of its Young Ladies’ Seminary, where all departments of modern education are taught, with teachers who have had the advantage of foreign travel and years of study in Germany in painting and music.
The citizens of Washington are fortunate in all lines of education, and the advantages offered their children, and especially so in the knowledge that their daughters can have such care and instruction at home. If the work continues as it is now so well begun, St. Mary’s will ere long rival the famous schools of the East, to which our daughters have been accustomed to go for finished education.
Several art studios are owned by women who teach in every department of drawing and painting. An art league is in active work, with excellent teachers in landscape painting, china decoration, wood carving, molding and art needlework. Lessons are given by the League, which numbers more ladies than gentlemen by far, at low prices, to those who desire to learn and who cannot afford private lessons.
The paintings in the Washington State buildings are largely the work of her daughters, as are the collection of three hundred varieties of wild flowers done in water colors, and well worth the time of looking over.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
125
A kindergarten is also sustained in each of these schools, and private kindergartens in different parts of the state are preparing the little ones for the next step in life’s advancement, aiding as well in building up healthy, robust bodies for the spirit’s dwelling-place. Each of these is duplicated again and again. Walla Walla, having the best of educational privileges; Yakima being ornamented by school buildings which are a credit to the enterprise of her citizens. Ellensburgh has, in connection with the other departments of knowledge, which are her pride, our State Normal School, Pullman our Agricultural College, and all the lesser towns and cities their fair proportion of honors educational.
In women’s clubs Spokane has the Cultus Club, with membership limited to twenty- five, holding weekly parlor meetings devoted to the study of literature, music, art, science and theology, giving entertainments frequently and having as its aim mutual improvement and social enjoyment. The Spokane Indians use the word “Cultus, meaning “ no good,” or “ know nothing.” The Spokane Sorosis, named for the New York Club so well known to you all, contains a larger membership studies parliamentary usages, the constitution and national laws, and includes literature, history, art, science and questions of the day in its discussions.
The Daughters of Rebekah and the Eastern Star Lodge are large, well organized societies, while Daughters of Veterans, young ladies’ institutes and similar societies add much to social pleasures, and the aid ever derived from intelligent conversation, well written papers and discussion, such as are of frequent occurrence at regular and special meetings prevailing under the direction of each of these.
In literature we have many prolific writers of prose and poetry, whose bright original style in both lines of literature promises to bring them recognition even beyond the confines of the West. Several woman journalists are connected with the editorial staffs of our daily papers, and contribute also to journals and magazines of the East, where their writings are gladly made use of. That we have no great writers, as yet is to be accounted for by the fact that we are too young; but, where everything else is so great, even our trees, our rivers and our vegetables, surely our writers, when fully developed, will measure up to the average. Allow me to close with a poem rendered by the poet of our Washington Press Association, who is a woman:
“ Dear is this West to us;
Dear as a cause becomes to men who fight With odds against them for a righteous end,
’Till, from the blood they shed, springs greater love.
We each to the upbuilding of this land
Have freely given our manhood’s fullest strength,
The strenuous push of youth’s hot energy,
And ripened judgment of our later days.
At first, we came planning our own success;
Thought but to build that we might enter in;
Possess the land. But zeal, lit at this brand,
In all our hearts mounts to a higher flame.
Which of us all would now betray his place?
Or which be recreant to his chosen trust?
We who preach hope when our own hearts despair,
And hold them firm, though coward prudence Whispers our defeat, are pledged to courage.
We bear the colors and they hold us true.
From our high hopes failure has gleaned new pain Since we have hoped for more than selfish gain.
And yet this land for which we toil and pain Is not our home. To every one of us Home is some other place, and at the word Springs a swift vision, to each different,

126
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Yet all seen through the golden haze of time,
That mists our eyes with tender memories.
To me a village street—above the road The May flushed maples meet in Spring’s caress. To you a low gray farmhouse, at whose door A dear old face smiles at you through its tears; For each of us that dear, familiar face,
We dare not think if we may see again.
Home is with them, and we are exiles here,
To build for others who come after us;
To whom this fruitful land shall be sweet home; That is our part, and no ignoble one.
Then let us build, that, in the coming years, When youth, untempted, strong in self-belief,
Puts our life-work to its untarnished test,
We may stand up and dare to meet
The searching inquest of those clear young eyes.

128
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Roman Catholics were exiled, their property confiscated and given to foreigners, who filled the land like ravens, preying upon helpless, suffering Bohemia. In the Middle Ages our women were queens of the castle, and often were very learned. Many wrote in Latin, Greek, and some even knew the Hebrew. We have traces of literary efforts done by these women as early as 1502, and all through the so-called “Golden Age” of Bohemian literature in the sixteenth century. The “old embroideries” prove the high artitsic talents of women, for the designs are all made by women copying the creations of nature in their beautiful embroidering. The blending of colors and choosing of design, all testify to a great development of aesthetic tastes and love of nature “for its own sake.” It is, however, this century that best unveils to us the hearts of our women. Standing by the side of our poets, they went from village to village, from house to house, awakening the people to new life and new courage, carrying with them literature, and teaching the peasants how to read and write. This is the time that Mme. Bozena Nemcora formed her little salon, and, like Madame De Stael, gathered about her the best sons of Bohemia, inspiring, helping and teaching them. She was the “good star” of the brave men who tried to resurrect the nation from a death of more than two centuries.
During those days of tumult and strife, when the Bohemian language was almost forgotten, when it was a shame to be a Bohemian in his own fatherland, when there was no literature left—for the Roman clergy had burned all that came within its grasp, because the best class of literature was written by the “Bohemian Brethren,” a Protestant sect—it took more than courage to stand up as a patriot, and Madame Nemcora, braved the storms. She is the first one who cultivated novel writing, and her “Babicka” or “Grandmother” has been translated into German, Russian, Polish, French, and by Frances Gregor into English (published by McClurg, Chicago). It is a classic in the language. Her literary productions would fill a small library. She is to Bohemian, what George Sand is to French, and George Eliot is to English. Around her, during the first half of this century, in the time of revolutions and upheavals in society, gathered nearly thirty women, who began to cultivate “ Belles-lettres ” and help in the patriotic efforts of the men. Up to this time the girl’s sphere was limited. She had been brought up like the girls of other nations, to regard household duties as her proper sphere. The Bohemian housekeeper was well known, the Bohemian cook was famous, and so each young woman was carefully trained in these arts. Fancy work, fine embroidery, a little music, French and German were about all the arts which were opened to the girls. The women of lowest class, the “laboring” women, were, however, allowed “equal rights” with the men, and could work in fields, in winter spin, and in the cities these women often worked with the masons, carrying brick and mortar and doing such rude work. The life of the “laboring class” of women is a hard one indeed; but they don’t complain, they remain loyal to their homes,and often from these lowly homes come the greatest men, and many of these men have thanked their mothers for their success in life.
The “ Middle Class ” consists of the families of the professional men, merchants, officials, and such as have income enough to keep their families in comfort. In this class the women, as a rule, do not help the men to earn the living. The daughters in these families, in addition to the elementary education received in the public schools, receive a supplementary one, which is to put a sort of varnish over the other. They are taught a little German, French, music, a little painting and a good deal of fancy work. But all this is done, not with the view to enabling them to earn their own living, but rather of giving them some accomplishments to help them to win a husband. These women expect to be supported by some man, since there is no way open to them by which they may earn their living. The “ Nobility ” of course, live like the same class everywhere else: besides, we have, with very few exceptions, no nobility that is really Bohemian. Since 1870 the condition of our women has changed, and there are now.certain professions opened to them. These are the teachings (there are twelve hundred teachers in Bohemia now), nursing, type-writing, telegraphing, clerking and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
129
some trades. There are only two physicians, and these studied in Zurich, and are not allowed to practice in Bohemia, although the government has acknowledged their ability by appointing them to be regular staff physicians in Bohemia among the Mohammedan women.
These openings for self-support to young women have been made by the organization of “The Bohemian Women Commercial and Industrial Society,” organized by our great novelist, Mme. Karolina Svetla, in 1870. This organization has a school in Prague, where the girls are taught, in addition to various branches of higher studies, all kinds of handiwork, mainly dressmaking, millinery, bookkeeping, type-writing, cutting and various fancy works. The school can only accommodate about five hundred students, and hundreds of promising girls must be turned away because the society has not funds enough to enlarge its school. A similar school is also sustained at Brünn by the women of Moravia. The school is something like Drexel Institute in Philadelphia. This society has also founded the first and best Bohemian “ Woman’s Journal,” whose editor is the famous poetess, Eliska Krasnohorska, the founder of “ Minerva,” a society composed of the best men and women in Bohemia, under whose auspices a Gymnasium for girls was established in 1890. The Gymnasium is the first school of its kind in Eastern Europe, and has now been copied by the German and Austrian women. The students are to be prepared for admission to the University. The funds for supporting the school are raised by Madame Krasnohorska, the indefatigable author and worker in the cause of women. The school now numbers more than eighty students. It is a task of great importance and very difficult, since, with the exception of the University of Zurich, no university in Northern Europe opens its doors to women. There are not less than one hundred and eighty societies of women in Bohemia, and yet out of all there is none that we might call a “ suffrage club,” although the Society of Bohemian Teachers in Prague has given considerable attention to this subject, having arranged for lectures, and many of its members write articles upon the theme. Bohemia, like all of Austria, has not universal suffrage, and only those who have property can vote. In many towns and cities the women vote also; in others they are represented indirectly. In some towns they may even vote for the delegates to the state Diet; but not for those of the Reichsrath. Although in some cases they may vote, they themselves are ineligible to office. Some towns have a committee of women appointed to oversee the work in the primary and industrial schools for girls.
As I have said before, since the “Mediaeval Era” of the Bohemian literature, women appear in the ranks of authors, and today some of the most popular authors of drama, poetry and novels are women. The Bohemian women exhibited and donated to the Woman’s Building three hundred and twenty books, all original, not one translated, written exclusively by women. This is a good showing, when we remember that the nation is continually in a fierce struggle for self-preservation; that until recently no avenues of higher education were opened to women, and that the nation is comparatively small, of only five million inhabitants. The German women had only five hundred copies, and the French women only seven hundred. But not only do the Bohemian women write poetry, novels and drama; they have made some very successful attempts in scientific and educational literature, some having written well in history, hygiene, physiology, geology, travels, and as art critics. There is one remarkable fact which I wish to note in closing, and that is that all the students of the University of Prague are very friendly to the attempts made by women pleading for admission. The women of Bohemia have done this work quietly; they are pressing toward the same mark to which the women of the whole civilized world are directing their desires and ambitions; but whatever they do, for whatever they may long, they never forget their obligation to the nation, and are first patriots and then women. They stand in the ranks of soldiers, fighting for the sacred right of Bohemia, bearing the heat and smoke of the battle, ministering to the wounded, and yet performing their duties as wives, mothers and sisters. They cannot point to glorious buildings, clubs and enterprises, for every penny is needed by the country, and no one can under- ( 9 )

130
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
stand the difficulties and burdens that are laid upon the shoulders of our women. It is harder for them to get a penny than for people of this country to secure dollars. Their efforts may appear small, but to those who know the hard situation in Bohemia they speak of zeal, enthusiasm and perseverance, such as only a Slavonic woman, endowed with her splendid physique, could accomplish. We are only in the dawn of the morning. Before us lie the whole possibilities of a splendid day, and I can only say that the Bohemian women are on the march, and they will keep step with the ranks of all womanhood marching on to progress.

132
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
and children, the home life, have ever been portrayed from a superficial, biased point of view; dor the white man has, by his own confession, been denied a full and complete acquaintance with the more intimate lives of the East African women.
It is a conceded fact that a caravan going into the interior or up country in Africa is like a migratory community; and, with forethought and great discrimination, must be provisioned and armed for the entire term of the expedition, whether for three months or three years. Sufficient goods, consisting of iron, brass and copper wire of different sizes, beads of all colors, styles and sizes, cotton cloths, ten or twelve varieties, to barter with the natives and itinerant Arab traders for food and to purchase the right of way, called toll or hongo, as well as blackmail, through a sultanate; also a nameless variety of all sorts of articles varying from penknives to music boxes, velvets and brooches, shawls and fancy blankets to trumpery trinkets for tribute and gifts to natives of importance or merely as souvenirs. Then, too, there must be a good supply of medicines and certain tinned goods and little luxuries and camping outfit, for one must live under canvas.
As a community, a caravan on Safari must have order and laws of its own for the safety of the every individual and the whole; it must in itself form a body politic to enforce these laws and each and every one conform to or assist in the preservation of order and discipline. The first manifestation of insubordination or mutiny has to be promptly quelled and as promptly chastised. Responsibilities, anxieties and hardships grew apace, yet I was not willing to shirk or relegate to hirelings any part of the same which legitimately belonged to a leader. My caravan consisted of one hundred and thirty-eight slaves, porters and subsequently recruits, raising the number to two hundred, coming from every tribe throughout Africa, and, with few exceptions, only a brief time removed from their primitive condition, but called collectively Zanzibaris. A Zanzibari porter proper never carries a load on his shoulders or back, and his head seems provided with a thickness of scalp for his accustomed duty peculiar to his race. The loads are carefully apportioned and weighed so as not to exceed fifty-six to sixty pounds.
The native porters have been denounced as untrustworthy, lazy, vagabondish, unfaithful and doing nothing without full compensation. This much am I constrained to say—that when I looked with considerable amazement over all the strange black and every conceivable shade of brown faces of my caravan, discerning - much brutality imprinted thereupon, with few exceptions, I marveled if I should always be able to control them and make them subservient to my commands, and for a moment was somewhat dubious as to my ability; however, after experience with them, when I had to trust my life to them, they proved faithful, uncomplaining, chivalrous, and marvels of patience, endurance, and consistent marching day after day.
Useless to deny that constantly obstacles arose on all sides, and many a time I quaked silently under the forecast of possible defeat; but I soon learned that several honest failures need not necessarily mean defeat, but to the contrary developed caution and latent resources which eventually made success more secure.
My aim was ever to protect the natives, to meet the men of tribal importance in their own sultanates,as a woman of breeding should meet the highest officials in any land, under any circumstances, and be civil and polite for favors granted; to extend amity to those who are amicable, and avoid disturbances with those who might decline the friendship of a white woman. Having at heart the desire to study the natives’ habits and customs in their homes; to know the women as wives, mothers and sisters; to know the men as husbands, fathers, brothers and lovers, and see the children as they were; in fact, to obtain an unprejudiced insight into the general social condition, and consider the future possibilities of these people, it would have been more than rash to have entered Africa as a freebooter.
It seems to be the popular thing for travelers to demonstrate how exceedingly difficult and hazardous have ever been their expeditions; they delight in depicting in graphic language thrilling adventures and hair-breadth escapes from the dangers which

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
133
have beset them, and especially do they portray in gruesome colors the hopeless depravity of the African. I found the people and conditions very much what I aspired to make them, and certainly the natives are not so black as painted, and are peculiarly amenable to gentleness and kindness, and tractable through their vanity and love of power. They are all of one piece of a common humanity.
In their homes and villages the universal evidences of personal familiarity or fellowship had something very quaint and unlooked for in its various manifestations. A group of dusky natives equipped for war, while holding their palavers and reviewing their plan of action, would loll one upon another, with hands clasped over the shoulders or on the hips of the forward man. The women, too, when convened socially with their swarthy companions, although men and women alike perfectly nude, unencumbered with any clothing, if quantities of metal and bead belts, fringes, chains, necklaces, bracelets and anklets are excluded from the semblance of such, exhibited a certain fearless freedom, and yet I never witnessed a single indelicate or indecent action.
They have but few manners of evincing affection—spit upon each other in lieu of kissing—and the only embrace I ever witnessed exchanged between brother and sister, man and wife, friend and friend, lover and sweetheart, was a clasping of the hands over the shoulder of the one addressed, a little apparent pressure applied, and a slow drawing of the unclasping fingers apart, and in a cat-like way stretching them wider and wider until the muscles grew quite tense; then a gradual drawing together and reclasping, all the while clinging to the shoulder.
They loan their ornaments and charms or medicine necklaces or armlets. They share food, and without let or hindrance participate in their brewed drinks called pombe and tembo. Men, women and children among many tribes carry, slung over their shoulders, a gourd ladle, ever ready to help themselves to the beverage as they circulate about from boma to boma. The land is fertile, crops prolific, food in abundance; except when the tsetse fly is a plague, their cattle, sheep, goats, and in some parts donkeys, thrive. They also have vast bee ranges, and make honey and butter, and pound in wooden mortars, with wooden or stone pestles, banana and maize to an impalpable flour. Chickens thrive, but only the eggs, not the fowl, are eaten by the natives, and these, also, when very high, and a spoiled egg with African gourmets is decidedly a pot au feu.
Blacksmiths—fundis—or craftsmen in metal work, have attained great skill, and their products perfection, and throughout Chaga Land the renowned blacksmiths all have been or are celebrated chiefs or sultans, whose deftness in forging spears, knives, pipes, agricultural implements, tools, bells, and most delicate little charms, necklaces, armlets and leglets, as well as various metal ornaments, has given the sultans a distinctive prestige in other spheres of tribal significance. The men are great hunters, and skilled in tanning hides. The women do all the agricultural labor, and herd the cattle and flocks, which are as a rule stall-fed. The fertility of the soil makes their duties far from arduous, and they are happy and content. By a strange reversion of the conventions of civilization, the men do all the needlework, and embroider their own and the women’s bead and metal belts and ornaments, and also do the fighting; and the women are the unmolested purveyors between hostile tribes when they are at war. The young men are great dandies, dawdling about the villages with their hair coiffured in marvelous fashion, their skins stained with yellow clay, and sometimes painted in splotches. Many and various are the dances to signalize certain fetes, or merely to give vent to youthful exuberance. Some exclusively indulged in by one sex or the other, whereas others are participated in together.
Marriage is first by purchase; then by mock capture, which is followed by an atrocious practice. Polygamy existent among them is to my mind a geographical incident—a matter of topographical environment or necessity in a land where there are no workers except slaves or wives, and not prompted by the licentiousness of Oriental countries. A man accumulates more land or more cattle than his first wife can attend to without becoming a toilsome task, he takes another wife, and so on. The

134
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
established wife or wives are far from being jealous of one another; to the contrary- are delighted to welcome a new wife, and make great preparations for her homecoming, realizing that the work of all will be commeasurably lessened. Each woman has her own personal boma, or hut, and is not housed as in harems of other peoples. Also every wife is allotted a certain amount of property, and each child also has property given on birth. No change of times or circumstances deprives either of their titles. Their individual families are small, and the mother has supreme right over her children. Women are permitted to enjoy exactly the same moral freedom and standard as the men, only declassed when she may be indiscreet and holds a liaison with porters in a caravan, or with an enemy of her tribe.
Women when ill are doctored by the old women of the tribe, who are very skillful; however, as a rule they enjoy immunity from the sufferings of their civilized sisters. The men are doctored by men, and magic doctors are supported. In true Spartan fashion, the deformed, the disabled, the infirm, are quietly sent to la la (sleep) —no matter the sex. This is common to many people exposed to the elements and the attacks of wild beasts, or surrounded by inimical tribes, and deemed a mercy often pathetically enjoined, and even earnestly besought by the victims. Emblems of war, likewise of peace, play an important role. Observance of the same, especially the peace emblems, have much to do, if not all, with my attaining immediate admission among tribes disposed to be forbidding, and at times hostile. Familiarity with several of their dialects permitted me a better understanding of the people by sparing me the delusion of misinterpretation or careless and garbled reports. Moreover, the Africans are eloquent in gestures and facial expression. An observer can comprehend without a word there. Their dialect, however, is musical, circumscribed, epigrammatic, full of metaphor, and, above all, ceremonious.
They are far from being inept. To the contrary, are quick to imitate; without, however, wise discretionary powers to guide them as to what to avoid or what to adopt. After deliberate contemplation it appears to me the true method of civilizing Africa is by the establishment of industrial manual training stations and medical and nurses’ posts, and the presence of practical, honest, sober, decent, industrious white men and women, whose daily life will carry the highest precepts of enlightenment. Africa is no place for impractical zealots of any kind, nor should the natives be made the wards of an enervating philanthropy, robbing them of self-support, and ennobling individual responsibility.
My geographical work consisted in circumnavigating Lake Chala, situated on the northeastern slope of the African Olympus, Mount Kilimanjaro - 30° 22 J south latitude^ 0 17' east longitude, 3,000 feet above the sea. My pride in the triumph is pardonable considering that no less an explorer than Thompson writes respecting the inaccessibility of this sheet of water, cupped within the escarped walls of an extinct crater. “ I went all around it, and although I am not deficient in enterprise or nerve, I saw no place I dare descend, not even if I could have swung from creeper to creeper like a monkey.”
In fine, without bloodshed, without loss of but one man, who was killed by a lion, by peaceful, tactful, humane measures, it has been my privilege to traverse the country of thirty-five African tribes, and return to the coast with all my porters, leaving behind a record women need never blush to consider.
Conclusion: It was worth while if my venture may be instrumental in bringing about peaceful, humane methods of would-be colonizers, and banish forever the military attitude of aliens, when intruding themselves upon the Arcadians of East Africa. In due course I propose to return and lend my efforts to a “ common-sense ” method of colonization, and substantiate the principles many explorers look askance at, and criticise as too Utopian for Africa.

136
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Could any woman have depicted more sympathetically the hard, dull life of the faithful woman of the fields and prairies than Hamlin Garland and Major Kirkland and Bret Harte have done it? There was a little anonymous story that appeared in the “ Century ” a couple of years ago—I think it was called “ A Common Story”—and I remember every one, myself included, was certain that only a woman could have written it, because only a woman could possibly have had the necessary insight. It revealed the love story of an old maid, and it struck a note that must have vibrated in every woman’s heart. Yet this story was by that gifted young man, Walcott Bales- tier. I have heard various receipts for discovering the sex of an author, but have seen them all go down ingloriously before the simple strategy of the nom de plwne. It was generally conceded that no one but a man could have painted the rugged solemnity of the Tennessee Mountains and the primitive poetry of the lives of the mountaineers as Charles Egbert Craddock did. At least it was conceded, before Mary Murfree modestly appeared before the startled eyes of the editor of the “ Atlantic Monthly;” and I am sure that the claims of a certain man to the novels of George Eliot were immensely strengthened by the current view that it would be absurd to abscribe the simple, vigorous strength of “Adam Bede” to the hand of a woman. When we turn to those that would theorize about woman’s place in the republic of letters, what ideas do we find current: First, and I think this reasoning is not entirely unfamiliar to you; we hear them say: “ Woman is the heart, and man the mind. Woman stands for the emotions and man for the intellect.” Therefore we should find that women may write charming love stories, but that it will be impossible for them to reveal any intellectual grasp; impossible for them to probe down into the deeper problems of life.
What do we find as an actual fact? We find the men critics showering anathemas at the authors of “Robert Elsmere” and “John Ward, Preacher,” for bringing into the domain of a novel serious problems and non-emotional material that properly belong rather to the domain of philosophy or theology. Then, of course, we are told that women lack the broad sympathy that is so necessary to the novelist of today. As Mrs. Browning’s Romney tells Aurora, “Women are sympathetic to the personal pangs, but hard to general suffering.” And yet, think of the exquisitely tender delineation of the forbidding New England old maid by Mary Wilkins, and those two great stories that immortalized the wrongs of two races, “Uncle Tom’s Cabin” and “Romola.” Then we are told that it is easy for women to write on fashionable society or of the village sewing circles, but in the very nature of things women are limited in their scope. It is impossible for them to depict the rough pimitive life of the fields and mines, and yet right here in America we have Mary Hallock Foote, Octave Thanet, and Miss Elliot, the author of “Jerry,” and so many others who seem to have gone straight down to the soil for inspiration. Then, of course, women have not had what are called “experiences.” How can a woman in her sheltered innocence know anything of certain phases of life, or if she does possess sufficient imagination, how will she treat it? Surely she can only give us what some one has called: “The moral harshness of copy-book maxims,” and yet with what passion and fireMrs. Humphery Ward has given us the Parisian episode in the life of David Grieve; and think of Elizabeth Stewart Phelps’ powerful and pitiful story, “Hedged In,” and the breadth and insight of Olive Schreiner. I am sure no one has dealt with the character of a guilty woman more exquisitely, more tactfully, more sympathetically, and yet with more powerful irony and pathos than Mrs. K. Clifford did with her Mrs. North in her story, “Aunt Anne.” While her Mrs. Walter Hibbert is a capital hit at the timid attitude of the average “good woman.”
I heard the other day that Mr. Brander Mathews so keenly misses the sense of humor in woman that he has resolved the next time he marries to marry a man. No, I am not going to get angry about it, it hits Mrs. Mathews so much harder than it hits me; nor am I going to assist Mr. Mathews to prove his cause by taking his skit too seriously. But I cannot resist just a reference to the delightful quality of the humor of

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
137
Agnes Repplier, Mary Wilkins, Sarah Orme Jewett, Mrs. W. K. Clifford, and Mrs. Craigie, who is generally known by her pen name of John Oliver Hobbs. The humor of the last is so subtle, so whimsical, and so utterly pervasive that I have a suspicion in my mind that Mr. Mathews, in his ignorance of the nom de plume , was thinking of taking a certain Mr. John Oliver Hobbs as that second wife.
Let me here say something in connection with that terrible tirade that was launched forth by a certain Molly Elliott Seawall, a writer herself of novels of no common order. She said: “If all that women have ever done in literature was swept out of existence, the world would not lose a single masterpiece.” I was amused the other day by a lady saying that it was our own dear president, Mrs. May Wright Sewall, who w r as the author of this attack. “Do you think,” I said, when I had recovered from laughter sufficiently to speak, “that the president of the Woman’s International Council could say such things without suffering impeachment?”
I am not discouraged by such remarks, although I think it absurd to say that women had produced no masterpieces, yet I am perfectly willing to admit that they have produced no genius of the very highest rank, the rank of Dante and Shakespeare and Milton and Goethe. But do you know the same thing precisely has been said of American literature? It is not interesting that they say both of American literature and woman’s literature, if I may coin the phrase, that it has produced some clever and delightful writers, but no genius of the very highest rank. Mr. James Bryce has a good deal to say of this on his work on America, and he puts a good deal of the onus on the shoulders of our hurried, interrupted, unrestful life. But he thinks that America in time will settle down to create the highest kind of literature. That the time will come when America (and the same thing is true of woman) will no longer feel the necessity of proving her right to be. I am cheered by the words of Emerson: “ The scholar of the first age received into him the world around; brooded thereon; and uttered it again. * * * It came into him life; it went out from him truth and poetry.”
Well, woman is still in her first age. She is slowly awakening from a long sleep, and is just beginning to look about her and see the world around. She is still brooding thereon. I am sure the time is not far distant when she shall translate life into forms of perfect truth and poetry.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
139
of “ household hints.” “ Cooking Clubs ” are formed among experienced housekeepers as well as among those just assuming domestic responsibility, and even among the little children.
Many ladies who have been unusually successful in some special culinary work pose before the public as teachers of cookery, or offer their work for sale. Private cooking schools and training schools for teachers are heard of in nearly every large city. Now, what does all this interest in cookery mean? Does it mean that we are tired of the good old ways of our mothers and grandmothers? That we are disgusted with the miserable compounds offered us by inefficient cooks who demand the wages of skilled workers? Is it simply a desire for new combinations of food that shall tickle our palates? For surely we have not many new food materials. Are we actuated mainly by a desire to emulate those who have become experts in the art? Or are we merely seeking our own interests and thinking of the work only as a means of getting a living? We think that it means that many of our people have awakened to the fact that eating is something more than animal indulgence, and that cooking has a nobler purpose than the gratification of appetite and the sense of taste. Cooking has been defined as “the art of preparing food for the nourishment of the human body.”
There is no such thing as “luck” or “guesswork” in good cookery, and though good results will sometimes follow hap-hazard work, a person cooking successfully in this way really has learned certain facts, and follows, though unconsciously, certain laws. In a general way we all know that we need food to keep us alive; but how many of us understand the threefold purpose of food, which is, to generate heat, to give us strength, and to furnish material for growth and repair of bodily tissues? To render this threefold service, our food should consist of such materials as will give out heat, and are similar to or capable of being changed into substances which can be built into the various tissues of the body. Hence, a knowledge of the composition of the body and of food substances is indispensable. Without it we cannot properly select our food. Our choice of food may be partly determined by instinct or appetite, and possibly might be wholly so were it not that by the law of inheritance, or our own indiscretion, the vigor and promptitude of operation of this natural guide have been greatly impaired. We must, therefore, summon reason and intelligence to our aid in selecting proper food. A knowledge of the needs of the body, and of the elements of our common food substances, will help us greatly in combining our food so that our daily diet shall supply the daily need; for a substance which fulfills only one of the purposes required in our food will not support life. A man.cannot live on water or salt, yet he would soon die without them. If our clothing be torn, we do not repair it with sand. So, if the muscles are worn out by hard work, we cannot replace them by eating sugar or fat. If more fat be taken than the oxygen will burn, or than is needed for storage, we may suffer in many ways. Many articles of food do not contain all the necessary elements, and few foods contain them in the right proportion. It is necessary, therefore, to have different kinds of food, and to prepare them rightly, so that one kind will supply what another kind lacks. We need not so much a great variety of foods at each meal, but a variation in our daily bills of fare, and just here is where many of our American housekeepers err. Our choice of food must also be adapted to the state of one’s health, and to the various circumstances of age, occupation, climate and means. It is also well for every woman to know why we need to prepare or cook our food. First, it is to save time and energy.
Some one has said: “Man is the only animate object that has both to seek and prepare his food.” Plants have their food prepared for them, and, provided they are surrounded by it, they take it in continually and make it into food for the animal. Animals wander about and seek their food, but take it very much as they find it; and some of them have nothing else to do but to eat and build up this plant food into their own flesh, ready for man. Savages take all their food with little or no preparation, and go for long periods without any while hunting, then gorge themselves to the

140
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
utmost limit and sleep until digestion is complete. But civilized man has to seek his food and carefully select and prepare it. The higher he is in civilization, the more time and thought must be given to its preparation, that he may have some of the large amount of energy that would be spent in making this food into a part of himself, to use for some other purpose. Many food substances can be eaten in their natural state, but the greater part of them require to be changed or especially prepared before they can be eaten, and all foods require to be in a state of solution before they can be made into our bodies.
This change in food is made first by cooking, or the combined action of heat, water, air and other agencies; and, second, by digestion, or the muscular motion of the walls of the alimentary canal, combined with the solvent action of several digestive fluids. Cooking develops and improves the flavor, changes the texture, odor, and taste, and by tempting the appetite, increases our enjoyment of food, and thus aids the second change or process of digestion. The end and aim of all this changing of food is solubility, for only in a state of solution can food penetrate through the walls of the digestive canal, and become a part of the body. By this it need not be inferred that we must take all our food in a state of solution, but we should understand the process of digestion and how to make food digestible, or soluble. If we study digestion, we find that the process varies with the different kinds of food, the albuminous foods being digested in the stomach by an acid fluid, and the starches in the intestines by an alkaline fluid. The fats are only separated from the others in the stomach, but in the intestines they are converted into an emulsion. Both of these processes of the changing of food are really one process, and may be regarded as a kind of cooking, for cooking means “ changing by the application of heat.” In all the processes, heat is the permanent factor, and food is cooked, or prepared for us, first, by the heat of the sun, then by our application of artificial heat, and lastly by internal, animal heat. Water is equally necessary in these changes, and it is therefore highly important to understand the effects of water and heat on the different food substances, and how best to use them.
When we know what substances we need to use as food, and the proportion of each, and how to prepare them, great care should be taken that each shall be the best of its kind, not necessarily the highest priced, but that from which we can get the most nourishment and which has the fewest objectionable qualities. We may not be able to detect all the tricks of adulteration, but we can easily learn how to select good flour, sweet butter, sound fruit and vegetables, and the name, location and food value of the different cuts of meat.
Another point which should receive especial attention is the preservation of food. Science has taught us much on this subject. Care must be taken not to expose food to the action of bacteria, unpleasant odors, or contact with unclean substances. Scrupulous neatness in personal habits of those who prepare food, and cleanliness of all utensils used, and of storage places, are no minor matters.
All labor in the preparation of food, which does not tend to make the food more digestible, or is done solely to give variety, or to cater to an unnatural appetite, is unprofitable. Except in cases of illness or convalescence, if a person has a fickle appetite, and he cannot enjoy a meal of good, wholesome food, simply and carefully prepared, you may be sure that the trouble is somewhere else, and tempting the appetite is not the true remedy.
Women would lessen the labor of cooking greatly if they would cease making mixtures of food materials which require much time and labor in their preparation, and also the expenditure of great digestive energy. Why should we take anything so simple and delicious as a properly roasted or boiled chicken, and expend time and labor in chopping it, mixing it with so many other things that we cannot detect its original flavor, then shaping, egging and crumbing it, and making it more indigestible by browning it in scorching fat? Butter and cream are the most wholesome forms of fat, and fat is necessary to a perfect diet, and is digestible if not too closely enveloped

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
141
in starch, or if not subjected to so great degree of heat as to change it into acid and acrid substances. Pure sugar, taken in suitable quantities, is easily digested, and enters quickly into the circulation, giving us its carbon for warmth. Eggs eaten raw, or properly prepared, that is, cooked at only a moderate degree of heat, are palatable and easily digested; but when hardened by intense heat they become difficult of digestion. Knowing this, why should we overtax our muscular strength by beating butter, sugar and eggs together, mixing them with milk and flour and baking them as cakes, or rolling and frying them as doughnuts, when these same perfect food substances might be as palatable if prepared with far less labor? Why should we subject food materials to the intense heat necessary to cook them when prepared in these compounds, when less heat would suffice, if they were more simply prepared? Or why make them indigestible by uniting so closely substances which must be digested separately; or by over-heating the albumen and scorching the sweet globules of fat, or entangling them in starch and albumen?
Why will women be so foolish? I cannot say, unless it be that we are still slaves to the ways of our mothers and grandmothers, or to the latest freak of fashion, and think we cannot keep house without our patchwork quilts and an unlimited supply of cakes, gingersnaps, cookies, wafers, tarts, doughnuts and pies, or dare not invite a friend to luncheon without serving croquettes, patties and some novel ice or cream.
I hope I shall see the time when this subject of food in all its various phases, from the chemistry of its formation to the physiological changes in its effects, shall be a science by itself, and taught in all our schools made a leading feature of the curriculum.
A beginning has been made in this direction by the teaching of cooking in our public schools. For seven years classes have been successfully conducted in Boston in school kitchens especially fitted for the purpose. New Haven, Providence, Philadelphia, Pittsburg, New York, Milwaukee and other cities have followed in the good work. Recently some of our Massachusetts legislators are considering the question of introducing cooking into the high schools of every city of twenty thousand inhabitants. Many objections have been urged against the teaching of cookery in the public schools—want of time that should be devoted to other studies, home the best place for such instruction, etc. But in many homes no such instruction can be given, for there is no knowledge of anything but the mechanical part, and often not the best of that; and where it can be given there certainly is no study that could be more effectively carried on by the combined and happy working together of the school and the home.
Girls should be taught the magnitude of this responsibility, and while they are still girls, for no one can tell how early in life it may be thrust upon them. The comfort, purity and influence of the future homes of this country are in the hands of our school-girls. It is for them to determine, that out of the love-lit center husband and children shall go, not with the lagging step and downward look of disappointment, doubt and ill-regulated passions, but full of the sweet courage and hopes that spring from the noblest human aspirations.
It has been urged that cooking-schools only increase the work of the already over-worked housekeeper; that many new and costly utensils are required, and that the new dishes are too expensive, too elaborate, etc., etc. I admit that these objections might well be raised if the teacher’s only aim has been to show you how to make novelties and unwholesome combinations, or to outshine your friends in your entertainments. But no teacher who is in earnest in prompting this reform would make these objects paramount. I have for a long time felt, instead of teaching my pupils how to prepare elegant dinners of many courses, and to compete with chefs and caterers, I should spend more time in teaching them to prepare the essential dishes perfectly, and until they can do that to give no time to elaborate menus.
Cooking is only one of the duties of the housekeeper, but it is the most important one; for the body plays so important a part in this world that its preservation in comeliness and health is one of our first duties. But alas! How many of us allow its

142
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
outward adornment to be the chief aim in life. The preservation of the body, the temple and instrument of the soul, can be secured only by observing the laws of hygiene in all our habits, especially in the choice, preparation and eating of our food. I do not advocate devoting all our time and thought to this subject of cooking. We should avoid the two extremes: on the one hand that of indifference, which follows a mistaken interpretation of the Biblical injunction, “Take no thought what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink;” and on the other hand, the untiring vigilance which examines every particle of food, weighs to the fraction of an ounce each portion, and analyzes every sensation after eating. Between these two there is a happy middle ground, where all may safely roam.
I think that all will agree with me that if we would have our food serve its highest purpose it should be prepared by those who can combine culinary taste, mechanical skill, imitation, invention and general intelligence with scientific principles. But if these words of mine fail to impress you with the importance of a correct understanding of the preparation of food, allow me to remind you of the mythological, Biblical and practical requirements which Mr. Ruskin considers necessary in a good cook.
He says: “Cookery means the knowledge of Circe and Medea, and of Calypso and Helen, and of Rebekah and of all the queens of Sheba. It means the knowledge of all fruits and balms and spices, and of all that is healing and sweet in fields and groves and savory in meats. It means carefulness, inventiveness, watchfulness, willingness and readiness of appliance. It means the economy of your great-grandmothers and the science of modern chemistry. It means much tasting and no wasting. It means English thoroughness and French art and Arabian hospitality. It means, in fine, that you are to be always and perfectly defined ‘ ladies,’ which in its true significance means ‘loaf-givers;’ and as you are to see imperatively that everybody has something pretty to put on, so you are to see still more imperatively that everybody has something good to eat.”

144
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
but acknowledge that we get but a faint glimpse of her power by whatshe has in the past been able to accomplish. First in the home—we have only to point to Queen Esther, who risked her life to save her people by coming unbidden into the presence of the king. She knew the danger of incurring her husband’s displeasure, but trusted in the God of Heaven to move upon his heart, and give her power over him, which would save her oppressed people.
All through the ages illustrious men without number have attributed their greatness to the power of mother love, thus the true woman manifests her power in the home, according to the depth of her affection and the strength of her character. Lucy Webb Hayes, true to her total abstinence principles, bravely bore the criticisms of the aristocratic devotees of fashion, lifted a standard in Washington society which caused an arrest of thought, and abandonment by the best and most conscientious of our leaders in social life of the dangerous custom which has sent thousands of our brightest men and women to a drunkard’s eternity. From that day the power of her influence has been felt for good throughout the entire social fabric of this nation. Across the Atlantic our Margaret Bright Lucas, and Lady Henry Somerset, with tongue and pen, have stirred the social circles of England on the same moral question, thus banishing the wine and ale from dinner-table and banquet-hall in thousands of homes. •
In 1821 Mary Lyon became assistant principal of an academy of Ashfield, Mass., a position never before occupied by a woman. Later, at Derby, N. H., she gave the first six diplomas received by young women for a three years’ course of study. She saw the need of a seminary for women, and pleaded for an endowment. The public was apathetic and her appeals fruitless.
In 1834 she determined to found a permanent institution designed to train young women for the highest usefulness. She laid her plans before a few gentlemen in Ipswich, Mass. They were pronounced visionary and impracticable; her motives misunderstood and misinterpreted. The domestic feature of her seminary was regarded as unwise; but the peculiar features of her plan became its success, and within two ‘months she collected $1,000 from women of Ipswich. She obtained a few large gifts, but chose to gain the intelligent interest of the many with their smaller sums, and in 1836 the corner-stone of Mt. Holyoke Seminary was laid. Three years later the school opened, filled with eager students, who knew that twice their number were waiting to take their places. As the preparation required to enter this seminary was in advance of what had generally been regarded as a finished education for girls, it was feared that students could not be found to fill the building; but on the contrary, two hundred students were refused the first year for lack of room, and nearly four hundred the second vear.
Although Latin and French were taught from the first, she waited ten years before she could get Latin included in the course, such was public opinion on woman’s education. She lived, however, to realize much of the fruitage of her seed-sowing, and Mary Lyon and Mt. Holyoke Seminary will never be forgotten by the thousands who were lifted to a higher educational plane by her heroic efforts.
Within the last generation (1852) we have pointed with pride to Maria Mitchell, who was the first woman to receive the title of LL.D. from Hanover College. She was astronomer in Vassar College for twenty-three years, and was the first woman elected to the Academy of Arts and Sciences.
Alice Freeman Palmer was for six years president of Wellesley College, and has since been one of its trustees and a member of the Massachusetts board of education. When girls were first admitted to the public schools of Massachusetts in 1822, no one would have dreamed that in sixty-six years a woman would have been president of one of its most noted colleges and a member of its state board of education.
Mary H. Hunt has shaken the physiological world from center to circumference, made liquor dealers and tobacconists tremble for their deadly merchandise, has turned on the light of science, and through the W. C. T. U. set in motion influences which have convinced the legislatures in thirty-nine states, as well as our representa-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
145
tives in Congress, that the hope of this nation is in teaching total aDstinence in the public schools. The celebrated Henry Thomas Buckle says: “When we see how knowledge has civilized mankind, when we see how T every great step in the march and advance of nations has been invariably preceded by a corresponding step in their knowledge; when we, moreover, see what is assuredly true, that women are constantly growing more influential, it becomes a matter of great moment that we should endeavor to ascertain the relation between their influence and our knowledge.”
Notwithstanding all the discouragements in the way of woman she holds a high place in the literary world. Our Elizabeth Barrett Browming, whose poetic gems enrich the choicest library, our Charlotte Bronte, whose name is familiar in every home of culture, and our George Eliot, whose rare literary worth was quickly recognized and acknowledged when the world thought her a man, have few equals as writers.
Pardon a little personal experience to show you how prejudice against woman’s work has reached all classes.
A few years ago, from sense of duty to her profession as a teacher of music, your speaker published some musical studies, and a catechism, and one of the largest publishing houses in New York bought the copyrights, but modestly asked that the prefix of “Mrs.” be omitted before the initials of the name of the author, that the public might suppose they were written by a man, and thus the sale of the same might not be hindered by the prejudice against woman as a musical author. Caring only for the advancement of her life work, the author was glad to escape publicity, and quickly consented, never dreaming at that time of the injustice of robbing woman of the little crumb of encouragement which even that humble effort would afford.
Prejudice hindered woman in the medical profession, although all will admit her natural fitness and power of endurance as a nurse. Elizabeth Blackwell found the doors of medical colleges closed to women, but after severe trials and repeated efforts she gained entrance to the Geneva Medical School, where she graduated with the highest honors of her class in 1847. She also traveled in Europe, visiting hospitals and medical institutions in order to acquire a fitness for her calling, but on locating in a metropolis of America was ostracised by the profession solely on account of her sex. Since she opened this door, thousands of brave, cultured women have entered and today stand in the forefront of the profession, skillful, conscientious, disarming prejudice and winning their way to the hearts and homes of the people.
In the philanthropic world Grace Darling and Ida Lewis risked their own lives on the stormy ocean to save those imperiled there. A multitude of earnest consecrated women have left home and friends, being maligned and persecuted, have taken their lives in their hands, going forth at the call of God to protect the homes which are the foundation stones of the nation, and open up avenues of usefulness and development to women,hitherto unknown. Josephine Butles, of England, and America’s Mary A. Livermore, Mary Clement Leavitt, Susan B. Anthony, our loved and revered Frances E. Willard, and hosts of others, are today in the field toiling for the uplifting of humanity and to save the homes of this w r orld. The enemy scoffs and the narrow-minded question the right of woman even to save souls outside the sacred place she calls home, but she hears the voice as did the Maid of Orleans, “ Daughter of God, go on, go on; I will be thy help,” and she will never waver or turn back.
The work of Lady Huntington stands out before us as an enduring monument of woman’s power in the church. Leaving her high position with its many social pleasures and advantages, she bravely met rebuffs from associates of her own rank and made the watchword of her life, “My God, I give myself to thee.” She established sixty-four chapels (selling her jewels to build one of them), organized a mission in North America, and maintained a college for the education of ministers in Trevecca, Wales. Doddridge, Whitefield, Berridge, the Wesleys and Doctor Watts were among her chosen friends.
Wesley justified female preaching on the same ground on which he defended lay preaching. The lollowing are his words: “What authority have I to forbid the doing ( 10 )

U6
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
what I believe God has called them to do? He encouraged such grand women as Sarah Crosby, Mary Fletcher and others. After Wesley’s day female preaching became common among the Friends, and Elizabeth Fry began her ministry in 1810, after feeling for twelve years that God called her to this work. The results of her public labors were marvelous, and her own family of eleven children were never neglected. Hers was a model household, and her work for unfortunate women in Newgate was the beginning of prison reform which commanded the respect of the world. Seventeen European sovereigns honored themselves by honoring her. When she first entered the prisons their condition was most revolting, and it was considered unsafe to do so without a guard. The thought of reforming these inmates of both sexes, and all grades of crime, huddled together like wild beasts, seemed the apex of madness. The keepers remonstrated with her, but the love of Christ constrained her, and with no protector save Daniel’s God she was locked in the prison with a band of fiends in human shape. As her sweet voice rang out in those grand old hymns she awed them into silence. So heartfelt and eloquent was her appeal that hope sprang up in the hearts of these degraded creatures and hundreds were saved. Industries and schools were introduced into prisons, sanitary conditions improved, and the criminal jurisprudence of the civilized world was revolutionized in some of its aspects through her instrumentality. In London the Elizabeth Fry Refuge stands today as a fitting memorial of her life and labors. The first Methodist Episcopal Church in America was started in New York City by Barbara Heck, whose unwavering fidelity to Christ gave her the moral courage to sharply rebuke the sins of the converts of Wesley who had come to America and grown cold in the cause.
But you hear little of Barbara Heck; it is the old story of Betsy and I killed the bear, but, friends, Betsy is coming to the front. Again we turn the pages of history and see what she has accomplished in the government, even while surrounded by walls of prejudice and hindered by ridicule and criticism. Let us catch a glimpse of the wonderful Maid of Orleans. She believed God had called her, and by her modest and wise replies to the many insults of learned priests and powerful nobles, she won their confidence and obedience. This noble woman died for her country in the most ignominious manner after rendering it such unprecedented service; and not until twenty years afterward was tardy justice done her memory. It is now over four hundred years since this great event of the world’s history, and most impressive services and festivals annually commemorate the great victories won by this brave, godly woman. Many beautiful monuments have been erected in honor of her work.
Queen Victoria has proved herself a wise ruler of a great government, and none the less a faithful, true wife and mother. Isabella, Queen of Spain, born 1451, was proclaimed queen at twenty-three years of age, and at once applied herself to reform the laws, to encourage literature and arts, and to modiry the stern and crafty measures of her husband by the influence of her own gentle and elevated character. She introduced the first printing press into Spain, and clad in armor, personally directed the operations of the army that besieged Grenada. She established the first field hospitals and appointed surgeons to attend her army. But for her cheerful endorsement of Columbus, and her ready self-denial, we might not be able to celebrate this four hundredth birthday of America.
And now having spoken of the power of woman, let us consider fora few moments her purposes. For what does she desire higher education except to prepare her better to fulfill her mission to help the world upward? For what does she desire to enter various avocations heretofore denied her? I answer that she may honorably maintain herself and those dependent upon her in an occupation for which God has naturally fitted her, and in which, for this reason, she will best succeed. Why does she desire to enter the ministry? For the same reason that her brother desires to save souls in the way that he can reach the largest number, hoping thereby to best glorify God. For what reason does she desire to aid in governing the nation? Aside from her natural and God-given right, I believe the highest purpose of woman in her desire to

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
147
stand side by side with man in the government is to purify it, protect the home and make the world better and more Christ-like.
Is she not in a great measure robbed of her power to do this?
I saw in Pomona, Cal., a beautiful Woman’s Christian Temperance Union banner which impressed me deeply. Painted on white satin was the picture of a charming young mother, holding with her left arm her little boy as high as possible above the serpent coiled about her feet, with head raised ready to strike her darling. In her right hand she held a daggerwith which she was trying to destroy the deadly serpent, but that hand was chained to the ballot box below, and she was powerless to save her beautiful boy. So are the purposes of woman thwarted in protecting her home and the children which God has given her; but a better day is dawning, and our noblest brothers are already convinced that to best uplift humanity and advance Christianity is to confer upon woman her right of suffrage. To Mrs. Potter Palmer, Mrs. James P. Eagle, and the brave self-sacrificing women who have so grandly served on this board of managers, thus advancing the interests of the womanhood of the world, we owe more than we can now realize; but as the years go by we shall see more of the far- reaching and wonderful results. Your power has been felt, and your purpose for the advancement of woman has been served. Gerald Massey beautifully describes the struggles of woman during this century:
Our hearts brood o’er the past, our eyes With smiling futures glisten;
Lo ! now its dawn bursts upon the sky;
Lean out your souls and listen.
The earth rolls freedom’s radiant ways,
And ripens with our sorrow;
And ’tis the martyrdom.today Brings victory tomorrow. .
’Tis weary watching, wave by wave,
And yet the tide heaves onward;
We climb like corals, grave by grave,
Yet beat a pathway sunward.
We’re beaten back in many a fray,
' Yet newer strength we borrow;
And where our vanguard rests today,
Our rear shall rest tomorrow.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
149
friends, that it is with gravest feelings of a deep responsibility that I stand before this congress to speak on this important subject: “ How can we help the weak and erring girls?”
I wish I could tell of this work; how it was made the loving, consecrated work of a man over two thousand years ago; “a man who went about doing good,” and whose loving service to humanity stands out so plainly the work of his heart—the pardon and purification of lost women. It is through the divine history of this man that hearts have been inspired to enter the vineyard, and with loving hands and kind words reclaim many a weak, sinful girl, and draw her away from sin and hell up into a purer and better atmosphere of light and life.
The reformation of women, “ How to help the weak and erring,” is a work and subject that has many sides, and is fraught with the deepest interest to the entire human family. We all acknowledge that “ prevention is better than cure,” yet we all realize that humanity is and has ever been prone to err. So we must find some way to reach these unfortunate creatures. With many years of experience behind me in this kind of work, I realize that to be successful and to bring about good results there must be intelligent organization and co-operation. I find where homes or houses of refuge have been founded they gradually grow into favor and usefulness. I know there come many struggles, often sad disappointments, sighs and tears to the women who are brave enough to associate themselves with this reform work for their own sex. No worker can be half-hearted or faint-hearted who enters the places where they find these poor abandoned girls. Eyes they must have to see and realize the depth of sin and degradation of their living hell. Ears to hear, not the scoff and jeers, but the sad confession of some sin-sick soul. Hearts of pity and grace from God and the divine love and patience of the loving Saviour, the gentle Jesus who dried the sinful woman’s tears and bade her sin no more. When this Son of God began His ministry in His native town, He took this text: “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because He hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the poor. He hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted and preach deliverance to the captive and the restoring of sight to the blind; to set at liberty those who are bruised.” He is the preacher, and His preaching has inaugurated all the sympathy, all the love, all the humane movements of our modern world. All the leading spirits of this reform have avowed again and again that the reformation of these unfortunate women is a religious question, and that unless the worker in this uninviting, unpopular field is sustained by the religious sentiment of the community, and upheld by the faith and prayers and sympathy and co-operation of both Christian men and women, they may as well lay down their arms. I hold that we as workers have a right to expect from every Christian community intelligent sympathy with the work, and the moral support of an educated public sentiment, and the creation of an atmosphere of hopeful feeling in which the rescued and the reformed may breathe and live again. This work demands tenderness, humanity and self-sacrifice. You and I as Christian people carry in our hands and hearts the power to give life and bring it unto these abandoned creatures. God’s command is: “Love thy neighbor as thyself.”
This is the true inspiration of all work for the outcast. There is no soul so far steeped in sin that it cannot be saved by Jesus. Some who hear my voice and know of my work may find fault with me for stooping to aid these poor outcasts of society. But listen. There arises the story of Christ and the abondoned woman, and His words, “Let him who is without sin cast the first stone.” Herein is the inspiration of this work.
I must tell you, for I am sure it will interest yo.u, the story of a poor, innocent girl. Twenty-five years ago—twenty-five years tell many hopeful results, for even at that time I was as zealous a worker as I am this day; our poormaster often called to ask my assistance, some child was sick, or some poor family might be tided over and kept from the poor house if a little help were given them, therefore I was not surprised to receive a call from him at any hour. This time he came in haste, and asked me

150
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
whether I would go down to a saloon on Water street, where a young woman lay dying. Poor thing, dying of consumption, and in such a place. He said to me: “Can you go soon? You will know better than I how to say a word to the poor girl. She evidently does not belong to the class that frequents saloons.” I readily promised to go, provided myself with a few lemons and a glass of jelly, and got all the Christ-love possible into my heart, for I well knew what it must be and what it meant to go into “ a saloon on Water street.” As I neared the building I saw a coarse looking man standing in the door. The blinds had not been removed, and evidently he was expecting me, for the poormaster had promised to send me. I asked, “ Is there a sick woman here?” He replied, “ Yes, good woman, hurry up those stairs. Poor thing, she don’t belong here. No such sort as the other girls. But my wife is awful tender hearted; she found this girl at one of the hotels, where she was trying to wash dishes to pay for her board. Poor thing; dying by inches. My wife brought her over here, and we gave her the best little room we had upstairs, and my wife has been a mother to her. But, poor bird, it is all up with her. I wasn’t going to open up this place or take down these blinds. Can’t do it. She was a good girl, only everybody deserted her because she was sick and couldn’t work. I reckon she is true, and would keep her virtue even if she starved. Please, good lady, hurry up to her. I hear that dreadful cough.” I hastened upstairs, and in a little room several gaudily dressed girls stood around the bed—girls with the marks of dissipation on their faces so plainly that there was no mistaking the kind of life they were leading. Over the sufferer bent a plain but motherly woman, whose strong arms were pillowing the head of a beautiful girl, for she could scarcely be called a woman. Her jet black hair fell in long curls in one rich mass over the pillow. For an instant all was silent. The coughing ceased, but only for an instant. The girls who were watching the woman wipe the blood-stained lips of the beautiful sufferer cried, “She is dying'” The woman looked up and said, “ Silence; she breathes.” As she held a cup to her lips she said, “ Darling child, take a drop of this, it will soothe you; drink, dear.” Oh, what a scene. I shall never forget it to my dying hour. I stepped forward, for I had not been noticed by the girls or the woman, they were weeping and wringing their hands. One of the girls had just remarked, “That woman (meaning me) will never come. Oh, Daisy is dying; do hold her up ! Open wide the windows, bring a fan, call somebody—get help!” I moved toward the bed, untied my bonnet and handed it to one of the girls. I then and there realized where I was—in one of the low dens, a house of prostitution— realized through the creatures before me. A dying girl, whom the poormaster and the man of the house told me was innocent and a helpless creature. The woman who was partner in the house had, from the goodness of her heart, brought the girl to her home, that “the child,” as she called her, might die in a comfortable bed. Another fit of coughing, and the sufferer turned her eyes toward me and motioned to me, reaching out her cold, cold hand. She cried, “ I am dying! Oh must, must I go to hell?” She sank exhausted on the pillow and the arm of the woman, whose rough cheeks were being washed with the flowing tears. She, too, had seen me, and said, “ Daisy wanted you, and the poormaster said you would come.” I offered to relieve the woman who was so tenderly caring for this poor stranger under such strange circumstances. The poor child looked up at me for a moment. Oh, those big, brown eyes. Can I ever forget them. And her words, “lam dying, and must I go to hell?” Holding that tired head close to my own I whispered, “No, no, dear child; I hear the Saviour calling you. Jesus and the angels are waiting your coming. There, don’t move and fret about that. It makes you cough, and I want you to listen. Hark! Listen! Keep very quiet. Hark! don’t you hear that voice whispering, ‘Come home, poor wanderer, come home.’ Please, Daisy, drink a drop of this lemon water. Don’t move. We’ll help you. There, hush, dear girl, the Saviour calls.” The poor girl believed. A faint “ Yes” came from her lips; one slight struggle for breath, and her hand, holding fast to mine, she whispered so low and faint, yet clearly audible, “ I do hear the sweetest music ”—and she was dead. Dare you, my hearers, or I say that Daisy did not hear

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
151
the sweet music of Jesus’ voice. Dare you pass judgment and tell me I committed a sin or gave a false impression when I told the poor dying girl—dying in an atmosphere of prostitution, and in the presence of those abandoned creatures—Mare anyone say that Jesus was not there, with a band of waiting angels, to wing the spirit of Daisy to the heavenly home? The woman and the girls stood weeping and crying, “What shall we do; what shall we do?” A moment’s silent thought and I answered, “Seek pardon here and now. While Jesus is waiting to hear you, ask him to wash your sins away. He is calling to you now to give up this fearful life.” Two of the girls promised over the dead body of Daisy to seek another home.
A Christian burial was given poor Daisy, and through her great sorrow and suffering two souls were led to seek pardon and entered into a new life.
To save the souls of the sinful, to lift the fallen and say to the outcast, “There is hope for you in the love of Jesus,” this is something that all can do, and, moved by this Christ-love, will do.
I believe that those who have gone on before and are now in Heaven are gathered from all lands and all nations and classes, from the sinful and from the moral, for, for such the blessed Jesus died.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
153
participation in governmental affairs, the peculiar characteristics of their nature have never been developed in the nation’s life, therefore republics have always become weak and have ultimately come to their death through the decay of the moral and spiritual side of their life.
The question before us then is this: Is there anything in the nature of woman, differing from the nature of man in such a manner, that if women were permitted to vote it would enable them to affect the government differently from the way in which men affect it? Ina speech made in Kansas some time since a United States senator said, “The nature of woman is as different from the nature of man, as the East is from the West.” From which fact, he drew the conclusion that women ought to be disfranchised. He further states that, “If women were permitted to vote, the result would not be changed, as they would affect the government just as men affect it.” In his speech the senator made a strong plea for the superiority of his sex on the ground of their reasoning and logical powers, and said: “Women cannot reason, but arrive at their conclusions intuitively.” On reading the senator’s speech one is led to inquire what woman’s head he borrowed to enable him to arrive at his conclusions from the premises with which he started. If in a republic every class that votes affects the government in the long run along the line of its nature, and the nature of woman differs from the nature of man as the East differs from the West, how can any reasoning or logical mind conclude that the votes of women would affect the government exactly as those of men? Reason, or intuition, or by whatever mental process women reach their conclusions, they would claim the result of woman’s voting to be as different from that of men as the East is from the West.
We need no argument to prove that the liquor class is able to affect the government, and that it influences it because of its power in the caucus, at the ballot box and in halls of legislation. Recent laws in many states show us how men interested in many forms of gambling and vice are able to affect the government through the power of the ballot. In one of my old parishes in Massachusetts, a body of men interested in cranberry culture were equally successful in defeating another body of men engaged in the fishing industry, because the cranberry men elected their candidate to the legislature, who through his ability to exchange votes, secured the passage of a bill in the' interests of his constituents. Had women owned the property, in whose behalf legislation was secured, they could have done nothing but watch the shiny herring swim up and down the stream which was dammed by legislative enactment, until the last trump had sounded; because, not having votes,they could have sent no representative to the legislature to look after their special interests. If in a republic liquor men, gambling men and cranberry men having votes are able to affect the government, and to affect it along the line of their nature, then women, if they have votes, could affect it along the line of their nature; and if women differ from men, as the East does from the West, then the effect of their participation in government would differ less from that of men in like manner.
Wherein does the nature of women differ from that of men in such a way that if they voted they would be able to affect the government. It is universally admitted that women are more moral than men. The great moral factor of the world is its womanhood. Men recognize this fact even more than women, as, in all their arguments against the extension of suffrage to women, they claim it would degrade them to the level of men*. In the congressional debate over the admission of Wyomiitg territory into the Union as a state, every gentleman who opposed it based his argument upon the woman suffrage plank in its constitution, urging that women are “ too good and pure to vote.” For the first time in history goodness and virtue were made the basis of disfranchisement. In response to this sentiment Mr. Carey, the United States delegate from Wyoming, declared this very characteristic of womanhood had compelled both great political parties in that territory to nominate their best men in the caucuses, since the women defeated the immoral men.at the polls. Said a woman in Wyoming: “ We are not particular to hold offices ourselves, but we are very par-

154
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ticuiar who do hold office.” Women are more temperate than men; yet when the state has a temperance question to settle, the ballot is placed in the hands of every distiller, every brewer, every saloonkeeper, every bartender and every male drunkard, and is kept out of the hands of the women, the great temperance factor of the world, which, to our intuitive natures, is a mark of very poor statesmanship. Women are also more religious than men; nearly three-fourths of the church members are women, and nine-tenths of the spiritual and philanthropic work of the world is done by them. Yet when it comes to building up the life of a republic this spiritual factor is counted out. And this men call statesmanship. It is charged that women, if possessed of political power, would seek to unite church and state. This statement is wholly without foundation; knowing as we do that such a union would be disastrous to both church and state, women would oppose it even more than men. Yet we answer the gentleman who claimed that, ‘‘there is no place in the politics of this country for the decalogue and the golden rule,” that if it be true, then there is no place in God’s universe for the politics of this country. He has no place for the politics of any country in which there is no room for the decalogue or the golden rule. What we need more than the settlement of any of the problems which are at present agitating the political mind is an infusion of the golden rule into politics, and of the decalogue into the laws of the land. This cannot be accomplished either by putting the name of Deity into the Constitution, or by the union of church and state, but by bringing to bear upon the government the influence of that class of people who are the spiritual strength of the church.
Again, women are more peace-loving than men. This has led some to say that women ought not to vote because they cannot bear arms This claim is usually made by men who, in the hour of their country’s need, sent substitutes to the army, or fled to Canada; or else, by the young men who have been born since the close of the war. The class who never make the statement that the ballot and the bayonet go together, are the heroes maimed in battle or broken in health, and prematurely old because of exposure and suffering in their country’s behalf. They know the value of women in war time, and that women do go to war. Had it not been for the forty thousand women who went to the hospitals, visited the camps and battle-fields to care for our wounded heroes, there are thousands with us today who would never have seen home or friends again, but who would be sleeping in unknown graves. These heroes remember not only the services of the women in the field, but the great sanitary commission, sending its millions of dollars’ worth of those things which were made for health and comfort, to hospital and fields during those terrible years of suffering. But, best of all, they remember the Grand Army of the Republic that staid at home, who, when the citizen soldiers laid down the implements of peace, to take up the weapons of war, took those implements of peace and went to the workshop, the factory, the counting-room, the store and the farm, filling the places of men and earning the livelihood for the family, when prices were such as had never been known in the histore of our time; and when the news came flashing over the wire that they who had gone forth w T ould never more return, the broken-hearted wives, forgetting the agony of their own loss, gathered their children about their knees, and asked God that they might be both father and mother to their fatherless little ones; and alone and single-handed all over the land women have reared to manhood and womanhood the children left by their dead heroes as their only legacy. Then some man who never struck a blow in behalf of his country exclaims: “Women must not vote, because they cannot fight.” In the face of the loyalty of America’s Womanhood the darkest stain on the escutcheon of our country is its utter forgetfulness of their services. From the beginning of its history to the present hour, by no act of Congress or of any state legislature has there ever been any public recognition of the services of its women. By no monument of granite, or marble, or bronze has it ever commemorated the memory of their patriotism. They are as utterly forgotten as if they had never lived, suffered or died for their country.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
155
When a committee appealed to Congress, asking that when the negroes were enfranchised the loyal women might share their freedom, Congress answered: “It is the negro’s hour, women must wait.” The negro’s hour struck, again women asked for liberty, and were again assured that Congress had weightier measures to consume its time and attention—it had the South to reconstruct, and the North to bring back to a sound business basis. The severest form of punishment it could devise for the crime of treason was disfranchisement, reducing traitors to the level of loyal women, who had given all they had for their country, and this is the only recognition that Congress has ever granted them. I have traveled in many countries, and in every one, save in these United States, I have seen stately monuments erected in grateful memory of the patriotic services of women. We had a faint hope of at least a part in one, when we learned that a national monument to the Pilgrims was to be unveiled at Plymouth, Mass. On the great day, scores of women gathered to witness the ceremonies. We were told that this government had taught the nations of the world the great principle that, “taxation without representation is tyranny.” We sighed as we remembered the taxes we had paid, and yet were still refused representation. We were also told that in this country under God the people rule, and yet the constitution of every state in the Union, at that time, declared it was the males, and not the people who rule. The orator again assured us that the powers of this government were just, since governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed; but they recently hung a woman, in one of these just states, who had never given her consent to the law under which she was executed, nor had the consent of women, her peers, ever been asked regarding it. Then we were told that as the voice of the people is the voice of God, and this was repeated both in Latin and in English, that there might be no doubt in regard to it, that the laws of our land were the crystallized voice of Deity. The speaker, forgetting that in the compass of the people’s voice there is a soprano as well as a bass, and that if the voice of the people is the voice of God, we will never know what His voice is until the bass and soprano unite in harmonious sound, the resultant of which will be the voice of God. After many other statements of a similar character, which are true in spirit, but had never been practiced by any nation, the monument was unveiled, and our hearts sank with intense disappointment when we read the inscription, “Erected by a grateful country in honor of the Pilgrim Fathers.” We had again witnessed the evidence of a country’s easy forgetfulness of its debt to women. We felt just as we do when we gaze on that picture so familiar to you all; a ship in the background, between it and the shore is a man carrying what seems to be a woman in his arms, on the beach kneel a company of people, and farther up the beach stand another group with uplifted hands, thanking God for their deliverance. They look like men and women. You wonder what company of people it is, and read the inscription beneath the picture to learn, that it is not a company of men and women at all, but is a representation of “The landing of the Forefathers.” You instinctively exclaim how kind the forefathers were to carry each other ashore, and how much some of them resemble mothers, but they were not mothers, they were all fathers, every mother of them.
There never was another country which had so many parents as we have had, but they have all been fathers—pilgrim fathers, Plymouth fathers, forefathers, revolutionary fathers, city fathers and church fathers, fathers of every description—but, like Topsy, we have never had a mother. In this lies the weakness of all republics. They have been fathered to death. The great need of our country today is a little mothering to undo the evils of too much fathering. Like Israel of old, when the people were reduced to their utmost extremity,in order to save the nation, there was needed a ruler who w r as at once a statesman, a commander-in-chief of the armies and a righteous judge, who w r ould render justice and be impervious to bribes. God called a woman to rule, and Deborah tells us in her wonderful ode that the great need of the nation in this hour of its extremity was motherhood applied to government, when she exclaims, “Behold the condition of Israel when I, Deborah, a mother in Israel, arose.”

156
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
“Then was there peace in Israel” and prosperity and success, as “Deborah ruled the people in righteousness for forty years.”
Women are more law-abiding than men. It is universally accepted that the class of people who best obey the laws are best fitted to make them. It is also stated that everything in a republic depends upon the obedience of the citizens to law. I visited the penitentiary of a state whose senator made this statement, and asked the warden how many prisoners he had. He replied, “Eight hundred and eighty-nine, of whom eight hundred and eighty are men and nine are women,” so that in the State of Kansas the women are a hundred times more law-abiding than the men. In the United States the same year there were sixty-eight thousand and five prisoners, of whom fifty-three thousand were men and only five thousand and five were women, showing that in the whole United States there were ten times as many men criminals as women.
It has been claimed that the small number of women prisoners is due to the fact that women have no part in politics, for in the thought of some people politics and prisons are synonymous terms. If, however, this statemen. were true of women, then where they are most in politics they would be most in prison We have but one state to which we can turn for statistics. At the close of the census in 1890 Mrs. Clara Bewick Colby, of Washington, consulted the statistics of crime, and learned to our great satisfaction that the only state in the Union in which there was not a woman criminal in jail or penitentiary was Wyoming, the state where women had voted for twenty-one years.
It has also been charged that on account of her emotional nature woman’s mental condition would be unsettled if she engaged in anything so exciting as public affairs. But Mrs. Colby also learned from the same source that the only state in which there was not an insane woman in public or private asylum was the State of Wyoming, where women have been voting for twenty-one years. She also learned that Wyoming was the only state in which but few men were insane—only three—and concludes that the exercise of suffrage makes women so peaceable to live with that very few men go insane. The same authority points to the fact that Wyoming is the only state in which during the last two decades the per cent of marriage has increased over the per cent of divorce.
If, then, in a republic the class which votes affects the government in the long run along the line of its nature, and women are more moral, more temperate, more religious, more peace-loving and more law-abiding than men, then if they were permitted to vote they would affect the government along these lines. It needs but a glance at the world’s history to show that these are the lines of weakness in republics, and that they have all died because of their immorality, licentiousness, intemperance, their disregard of their own laws, the violation of the statutes of God and by their warlike nature, and they can only become strong by the incoming of that class of people who are strong where they are weak. Then shall the voice of the people become the voice of God, and for the first time in history the voice of God shall be crystallized into the laws of a republic.

158
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ambitious people, are used for mean personal ends of obtaining power, fortune and influence. The results are what lately created shameful scandals and made the hearts of true Italians bleed with sorrow at these disgraceful facts. And while the priesthood, in hope of repressing progress and reconquering Rome, work in every way, extending their influence even over persons whose position and interest ought to keep them far from their reach, the Italian government, for a sort of counteraction, has no religious culture in public schools. The result is a relaxation in morality to the great detriment of religion and politics, regarded in the highest sense of their noble meaning. Women consider themselves pious if they follow religious practices, and men good citizens if they look on, complaining if all does not go right in the country, but seldom rising to the consciousness of their great responsibility as pertains to their political duties. All this has its origin in and is the consequence of the general indifference to all that concerns politics.
Uncultivated women cannot understand what noble influence they might exert for the welfare of their country, and the elevation of the family and of society. The few who realize such a duty and try to accomplish it are wearied by misunderstandings, opposition and unfair criticism. Men are more easily led, in general, by the so-called feeble women who rule over them, and who seem to be entirely subjected to their will. Strong, earnest, noble-minded women, whose interest in educational, social and political matters, combined with their culture, makes their conversation much prized in society, though admired, are feared, and are kept carefully apart because of a strange sort of prejudice about their becoming too influential in the country. Of course, men wish to keep their predominance, and though willingly disposed to accept privately woman’s seasonable advice and moral help, they take great care not to make her conscious of her power, and in society they make much more of light, well-dressed, insignificant women, whose influence they fear not, being unconscious in this case that such negative influence leads them down to the lower level of such charming, empty-minded, useless creatures.
Again, the great difference tobe found in the various social classes makes it difficult to define a woman of typical character in Italy. We have aristocracy, from which class little is to be hoped. In this class a few, a very few, exceptions are worthy of notice for giving their lives a really noble aim. In general, old prejudices, ignorance, pride, a sybaritical conception of life, considered with the most selfish views of satisfactions of a mere material order, reign supreme in that part of society which might so easily do so much good. The middle class has good elements, cultivated persons actively busy in some sort of serious aim in life. We have there a group of intelligent, learned women, gifted with modern ideas, and trying to their utmost to contribute to social progress. They do not turn to the higher classes for help; none or very little, indeed, would come to them from that source; but they look to the common people hopefully for the future moral regeneration of Italy. We have, indeed, all to hope from this much neglected and greatly oppressed social class.
The Italian people have the best human instincts; with a little culture and much love anything may be made of them. But allow me to observe that we must not judge the Italian people by some specimens of poor emigrants, stupefied with the long struggle with want and sorrow before they make up their minds to break the old home- ties of the beloved fatherland. In general, Italians belonging to the popular classes are full of heart and kindness, frugal, simple, much attached to their families and the place where they were born. They only need the enlightenment of culture to rise, strong and powerful, in the full consciousness of their most sacred rights, to a nobler life. But here, again, priesthood and prejudice, political fears and negligence neutralize the few efforts made in favor of their elevation. They are flattered when their service is required, helped occasionally by the humiliating charity offerings, and kept down in the dark regions of ignorance and poverty. Badly fed, badly paid, oppressed by heavy taxes, often without work—no wonder their life is a hard struggle to keep it up in sacrifice and suffering, unconscious of any right to a brighter one. I have

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
159
often tried in the southern provinces and in Rome to arouse humanitarian feelings in the idle upper classes, speaking and writing about all that had been done in England for the moral and intellectual elevation of women and the people generally; but I only obtained praises and nice words, without ever being able to begin, even on a small scale, something practical in the way of associations of cultivated persons to promote popular classes, artistic societies in favor of these neglected portions of our country-people.
The press in Italy encourages such a movement; but the fearful indifference of the public, and the opposition of the officials, of the clergy, and other prejudiced persons are still to be overcome.
This work, I consider, must be undertaken by women, and I am glad to be able to say that we have begun to undertake it in the northern provinces, and I trust that persevering through all difficulties it will bring its fruit in time.
In Bologna, the ancient university town, where learned women taught one day in the character of acknowledged professors, in Milan and in Turin,associations exist and are being established with the view of promoting woman’s progress and culture. In Bologna ladies have been at work for the past two years; and, indeed, it is there I noticed the most important group of intelligent women actively busy in promoting the interests of their moral and judicial condition. What struck me in Bologna was the solidarity of these cultivated women so earnestly at work together. It is there that the noble influence of one of our greatest Italians, Mazzini, is deeply felt, for a nobly- gifted Englishwomen, whose soul was given to Italy in marrying Mazzini’s best friend, Aurelio Saffi, has perseveringly been at work in the sunny years of her happy youth, and the sad ones of her widowhood, always endeavoring in all ways to elevate those with whom she comes in contact. She has established at Forli women’s associations, the objects of which are to promote culture, sisterly help in need, and to find work for all. In the fullness of a richly gifted nature, Giorgini Saffi honors our sex in Italy, and simply goes on with her noble work, blessed by all that know her. Nor did this work prevent her from educating most highly her sons, and giving always the example of a beautiful life spent for the welfare of all those around her. I fully believe that the higher level of the women at Bologna is due to her influence.
In Milan we have a very remarkable group of intellectual women, but which is disintegrated, each working in her own way, very few of them following together the same high purpose. But these few, who are just beginning to aggregate, have felt the need of establishing an association to promote the interests of their sex. When I was there lately Pauline Schiff, a learned university teacher of German origin, published the program of an important association, to which many gave their names. In Milan are some very excellent schools and institutions for girls. I met there a most remarkable woman, Alexandrina Navizza, whose life is entirely devoted to good works, and who has no end of trouble to go on with them, because she would have nothing to do with the clergy, and is full of human pity and sorrow for unfortunate girls whom she tried to help and save from disgrace. In Turin is also a very interesting group of cultivated women, actively busy trying to unite their efforts to establish some useful association of like character to those at Milan and Bologna. In Rome we have two societies, but of quite a different order, most conservative in their aims and views. One was lately established by the persevering efforts of a brilliant, earnest, learned young professor and deputy, Angelo Celli, who succeeded in interesting a band of cultivated ladies of the aristocracy in the fate of poor women struggling in want of work and help. The society is called “Work and Help,” and was organized two years ago under the patronage of our Queen Margherita. It is now prospering, and much good comes of it. Poor women find work and help during times of sickness or want, their young children being cared for during hours of work in a sort of nursery school established by the daughters of the ladies who aided Professor Celli to organize the society. Still, useful as it is, no attention is given to intellectual culture or recreation as is done for similar institutions in England. The other society in Rome was established

160
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
in 1873, twenty years ago. It was established for the purpose of promoting the education and general culture of women, but it is such a mystification that it deserves honest criticism. I think nothing could better reveal the subjection of our women to prejudices and old ideas than this association of theirs, which pretends to promote woman’s culture by a weekly lecture, mostly regarding ancient history, and carefully excluding any and all of the modern questions regarding social, educational, legal or political matters. In place of awakening the mind to examine these most important subjects, it seems that the aim of this society is to put it to sleep by the constant repetition of that which we all can read or have more or less been learning at school- Now and then, very rarely, some beautiful and interesting lecture is given, but in general they are very dull indeed. Fashionable ladies go because the Queen goes, but I have often noticed how uninterested they seem to be in the lecturer’s old-fashioned theme. Another strange feature of this society is that lady lecturers are excluded from giving lectures there, though we have now in Italy a large number of successful lady lecturers. I believe that this society, infused with modern spirit and purpose, can be made a powerful factor in the promotion of woman’s culture and education.
Three years ago Prof. Angelo de Gubernatis, with the purpose of associating all who were willing, and offering them a study of the progress made by women of Italy, organized in Florence an exhibition of woman’s work, and also arranged for a course of lectures along this line, to be given by ladies. These lectures were published in book form, and some of them are worthy of notice because of the originality of thought and ideas. But the exhibition and lectures were a source of great trouble to the professor, mainly because he could not obtain the patronage of persons in high position who obstinately refused to recognize the question of woman’s development in Italy.
Considering woman’s education in modern Italy, I have not much to say. We have public schools for elementary work, higher schools for girls, but a lack of competent teachers for them, and normal schools for those wishing to become teachers; but no proper training college for them, and the course of study is defective in nearly every department. Our present minister of instruction, Ferdinando Martini, is fortunately a high-minded man of modern ideas regarding woman’s culture, and he is studying a project for the entire reform of education for both sexes. His work is very hard, for in Italy much is expected from the government because of the great lack of individual effort. Women are now admitted to the universities, lyceums and gymnasiums, but there are none of these exclusively for women. This, with the indifference of the parents as regards the education of girls, or their opposition to mixed schools, leaves little profit from these institutions to girls. Schools of art are open to girls, but the same objection obtains here also, and the young men who attend these schools are not always as refined as they should be. In the way of education we have still much to do, as, in general, not all understand that culture is one thing and education another, and that both are demanded. We easily find such a thing in some private schools, established by refined and cultivated women, whose personal influence has a good effect upon the pupils.
Two such institutions in Naples I visited with great interest. One is a daily school, kept by the Misses Vittori, daughters of a most superior woman, who, having lost her husband, and been left with a young family to support, very courageously determined to do it with her work. She studied to obtain her degrees, and was soon entitled to a principal’s position as inspector of girls’ schools. With this she had also taken private pupils to teach, and withal, she succeeded in bringing her children up nobly, and they are now the crown of her old age, one of the girls being a distinguished pianist, and the others are very good teachers. Their school is considered one of the very best in Naples. The other private institution is a boarding-school for girls, situated in one of the most beautiful and healthful country places, a few miles from Naples. There are Froebelian kindergartens, and from the elementary to the higher classes, and normal classes for those wishing to become teachers. This school has

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
161
been very courageously started by the six daughters of Garibaldi’s friend, Dr. Occhi- pinti. It is, indeed, just opened, but the oldest girl has a very good head, and sound, practical ideas on education, and truly she deserves full praise and encouragement for having taken upon herself such a difficult enterprise. It is prospering, however, many families sending their children as day students, and a few boarders have already been admitted, and I left my own dear daughters there, being sure that they could not be better off elsewhere. The Misses Occhipinti are religious, but Italians before all, having been raised under Garibaldi’s noble influence. I am sure that in time this school will be one of the first in Naples. This school is called, by royal permission, after our Queen, “College Queen Margherita.” The two very best schools we have in Naples besides those named, are due to the private enterprise of foreigners. They are Mrs. Julia Salis Schwabe’s School and Seminary, which takes girls from childhood in the kindergarten to the seminary, which they leave with the degree of teacher. Still, before seeing this splendid institution prospering as it is now, Mrs. Salis Schwabe had to overcome no end of difficulties and opposition. I am proud to remember the help given her then by my dear father, who was always ready to encourage all intellectual pursuits. The other is an International College for girls, where they receive a most complete education, and are also taught to speak the principal modern languages.
We have also in Italy several professional schools for the working-classes, and these answer their purpose, though I think they ought to provide for more mental culture, and not limit their aim to manual work. This I generally regard as the principal defect in most of our Italian schools, the little or no regard that exists for the moral culture—that culture which tends to elevate the soul and give it a high conception of life, and of the high and sacred duties that make it full and worthy to be lived. The teaching of mere reading, writing and other branches is nothing if with it the mind is not led to think and consider life’s problems, its duties and its rights, to make it noble and beautiful. Some new and well-organized institutions answer such an end, for they are the work of noble hearts and highly gifted Italians. One is the Suor Orsola College in Naples for girls, entirely reformed by the Princess Strongoli Pignatelli, a learned, high-minded woman, whose life is entirely devoted to good works. She is one of Queen Margherita’s most esteemed and beloved ladies of honor. Besides having reformed this college, where girls receive a complete homely education, and whose hearts are guided to high principles by the constant care of the distinguished lady principal, Princess Strongoli Pignatelli has also established in Naples, together with Contesse Sansa Verino Vimercati Tarsis, another college for poor orphan girls. A beautiful college for the daughters of public teachers was also lately organized by one of our greatest Italians, Ruggero Bonghi. This college is near Rome, in a pleasant, old-fashioned country place, and is fairly prospering. Her Majesty, the Queen of Italy, patronizes it, and it bears her name, “Margaret College of Savoy.” In Naples we have three remarkable old colleges for girls, bound to old-fashioned, conventual systems of education. But to give you an idea of our customs, I only state that while the entire staff is composed of ladies, most of whom reside in the colleges, the institutions are superintended entirely by gentlemen. Two of these are distinguished young writers, the Duke Richard Carafa D’Andria and Benedetto Croce. The superintending of the schools by ladies has never even been thought of. That women are competent to take part in public affairs of any kind is still a hard thing to establish in Italy. Even when obliged to work but few ways are opened to their activity besides teaching, and the only reason is the strong prejudice existing against women. They are not considered fit to work, and are not much trusted. If they follow the superior studies and obtain a degree they are actually prevented from competing with men in any but the medical profession. A young Turinese lady, Miss Lydia Poet, having followed successfully the university courses, obtained some years ago her degree in law. Well, men got so frightened at such competition that they managed to exclude her from the practice of her profession, stating that it would demoralize the Tribunal if women were allowed to work therein. The press tried to explain the injustice and (ii)

162
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
illegality of such a proceeding, and quite a fuss was made about it, but nothing resulted. No other woman took the law course, and the noble girl, who had a right to the profession she had chosen, was obliged to give it up, though privately she works in the law office of her brother, who considers her a most useful aid. As medical doctors women could have a large practice and a most important field of action; but here again prejudice is against them, although our Queen gave her moral support to the profession, naming as her honorary medical attendant a Turinese lady, Miss Mary Valeda Farne. This learned and well-known woman would have a brilliant career anywhere else, as she was also appointed medical assistant at the principal hospital in Rome by one of our greatest doctors, Bacelli; but she could not overcome public prejudice and she must be satisfied with her small, though very select, practice.
Music is a profession allowed to women in Italy, and several struggle on as music- teachers, and a few rise to the summit of art as opera singers or concertists. I may name as one of the leading concertists Miss Castellani, and also a sweet young girl just at the threshold of her career, Margaret Brambilli, who promises to rise high. We have in Italy very good conservatories, where, besides music and singing, a proper literary education is given. The most noted of our conservatories are at Naples, Rome and Milan.
In Italy women may occupy positions in the post, telegraph and telephone offices, but the competition for these positions is so strong that they are most difficult to obtain.
So the highest public position a woman may hope to obtain in Italy is something connected with the educational work, the highest position therein being inspector or principal of the highest government schools. These positions are much sought after notwithstanding that at the very best they seldom pay more than one thousand dollars per year.
However, we have now a remarkable number of women who are fairly struggling for economic independence by their own work. The larger number of these are writers, some of whom succeed in making a living, though a very modest living at the best. Publishers seldom pay more than from one hundred dollars to fourhundred dollars for a book, which they sell in no less than a thousand copies in one edition, thus receiving about eight hundred dollars for it, even when the book has little or no success; but when three or five thousand copies are sold, the publishers’ profits are immense. Printing is not costly in Italy, and so we have rich publishers, but I know r of no writers who have made a fortune with their pen. My esteemed and dear friend, Miss Alice Howard Cady, of New York, who came to Italy last year, worked hard to induce our lady writers to send their books to the World’s Fair. They thought their productions did not deserve such honor, for one of the characteristics of my charming country-women is a remarkable modesty or shyness. So several of them wrote to Miss Cady in that sense, that they were flattered and interested to be considered worthy of notice, and felt grateful to Miss Cady, etc., etc. The latter succeeded, however, in gaining her point and winning their confidence and friendship. Only to aid Miss Cady in her noble efforts, I published an appeal to Italian women employed in literary, scientific, artistic and educational work, explaining their patriotic duty to join in an exhibition wherein women from the world over would send their intellectual productions. However, lately, in my tour through Italy, I found that many women had not sent their books, simply because of that timidity which they could not overcome. Still many others gave me their books, which I had the honor to present to the beautiful library in this building. Because of the fact that the productions of Italian women are not as fully represented as they might have been in this great international exhibition, you must not judge us by our display. Besides, woman’s intellectual work is not encouraged in Italy, not even by those who should regard it as a duty, and so, without encouragement or organization to that end, one band of distinguished, cultivated women could not manage to send all their intellectual productions.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
163
As for industry, the beautiful, artistic lace work my country-women do will prove this to the fullest advantage. Much honor is due to your noble country-woman, Countess Cora di Brazza, for it is to her intelligent efforts and spirit of organization that we owe all that is to be admired in the Italian section of the Woman’s Building. The rich historical laces of our royal family she obtained herself from the Queen, and many others from personal friends. But her perseverance in organizing schools for, and teaching lace-making herself, so as to give easy and beautiful work to our Italian peasant girls, is, indeed, worthy of all praise. Many noble ladies have lately become interested in this industry in Italy, foremost of whom was the late lamented Countess Marcello, who revived the old lace manufactories in Venice, and the Countess Maria Pasolini, one of the few ladies in the aristocracy remarkable for her culture and her interest in the girls of the working classes.
As for women’s papers, we have a few nicely written, but of a light literary kind, and several stupid ones, devoted exclusively to French fashions. Having dared, several years ago, at my own expense and alone, to establish a review for promoting the intellectual, moral, and legal interests of women, after fourteen months I was compelled to give it up, although I had the good fortune to interest the Queen and a large number of intellectual women. But the review did not please the clergy, that so energetically opposes woman’s promotion, and they managed things so well that the paper had to come to an end. So tired was I that I would then and there have given up my work but for the promptings of duty to the contrary. This led me, lately, to publish a book, in which is an account of the struggles during the best twelve years of my life, spent in endeavoring to raise the intellectual standard of the women in Italy. Indeed,
I am happy and proud to say that I owe to that book my presence here, as the Italian Minister of Instruction asked me to write a similar report of woman’s institutions in America. This book, besides containing the lectures I have delivered on the subject of woman’s intellectual development, also contained my report to the Italian government of woman’s culture and work in England. It also cleared away many misunderstandings, and was considered by eminent writers of both sexes to contain a true conception of the true ideal of womanhood we have yet to attain in Italy. During my last tour in Italy I had the pleasure to observe a great change in the general public opinion regarding the woman question. Many ideas, not understood ten years ago, are now perfectly admitted. So I look forward hopefully to the future, trusting in the reviving of education to promote the much needed reforms in our laws to control the fearful injustice that oppresses womankind in Italy.
This leads me to say a few words about the legal condition of women in Italy, and for this I have only to repeat what I said four years ago on this subject in England: “If we look at the civil and penal code of Italy concerning women, and at the laws concerning their rights, their culture and their work, we easily see that a general opinion of their moral weakness inspired these laws. It is commonly believed in Italy that a woman is morally, intellectually, and physically inferior to man; that she can not stand by herself in life, nor presume to be respected and considered if she is not supported by the protection of man.’’ What this protection often means is misery to reveal!
Italians, both men and women, have very distinct characteristics, of which we must also take notice to understand better their present condition and the reforms required for their social and intellectual progress. Above all, they are intensely passionate people, and family links are very strong; this much more in the south, where woman’s individuality rarely exists. Woman lives the life man makes for her. As a child, a girl, she blindly obeys her father; and as a woman, her will submits entirely to her husband, whom she regards as the absolute master of her body and soul. If she does not marry, old as she may become, she remains always the obedient child of her father or brother, and never dares regard herself as a free human being. This is the worst of all—the general want of a consciousness of one’s own individual rights. Very often I tried to arouse such feelings in some naturally intelligent women of our

164
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
southern provinces. They looked at me with wide-open eyes, as if 1 spoke some unintelligible language ! In the northern provinces the chains exist too, but of a different sort, lighter, because women have a relative liberty, and easier to bear because more apparent than real, more in form than in substance.
So all reforms pertaining to women in Italy must tend to simultaneous training of mind and heart, the intellectual and moral faculties, bearing in consideration the eminently passionate instincts of the race, which, well developed and controlled, would make splendid characters of our people. Humanitarian feelings are latent in the souls of Italians, and intelligently developed would become the best agent for the development of the people. It is, I fully believe, by kind, affectionate, earnest interest and sympathy in each other that life could be made easier and brighter for all throughout the whole world.
To accomplish this most sacred duty, and see Italy as great and powerful as our fathers wished it to be, we cannot trust in the help of those who are satisfied with everything, when all their personal concerns prosper. We must rely on the efforts of the pure and enthusiastic souls of our young people, principally our sweet girls, whose ideal of life is noble and high, who feel in their hearts the needs of modern times, and wish to live a true life, uncorrupted by the homage to appearances.
The need of elevating life is felt all around the world; we are near a great change. The cry of woman for freedom and her rights appeals to all those God blesses with a right mind and a kind heart; and I cannot help but believe that to us women, the mothers of the race, a great part is reserved in this grand work; and I think we are all willing to undertake it, feeling what a sweet and holy mission is entrusted to us, a mission that will highly bless our lives, even among the difficulties we have to overcome and the sorrows we are called upon to bear and endure. United all around the world in this glorious effort, we must feel sure of winning gloriously at last in the name of the purest and highest ideal of human brotherhood. The dream of the age lies in the enfranchisement of the human race, and when life shall be built on truth, in respect to holy natural laws which govern the great mystery of our existence, and all human beings shall be equally considered, socially and legally, without any privilege for one sex or one class above another, then human kind will be great, and the nations will for them be great, and the world reconquer then its Paradise Lost!

166
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
There are the frightful dungeons beneath Castle Rusline, its Doric columns with inscriptions in Latin and Greek placed there before the Christian Era. The Druidical remains are the most perfect in Great Britain. Relics of St. Patrick, crosses, religious emblems, ruined churches which remind us that in 1488, before America was discovered, Pius II. named the Isle of Man the “Sacred Isle.”
To be sure inscriptions in Greek and Arabic get mixed up, and are found in the most miscellaneous manner on door-steps, stiles and other places. They are merely put there for ornament. The schoolmaster not being abroad, they cannot often be deciphered.
Sometimes the epitaph of a Saxon warrior has been transported to the grave of a child. We read with wonder of the death on the battle-field of this three-year-old who might have died with the measles. There are mysterious secrets hid in Runic characters, often upside down, which have been transported to the sides of barns or humble cabins. But in spite of this grotesque vandalism there is an air of romance and antiquity throughout the island.
This little island, so far behind the world in many things, is in advance in others. Women have always voted in the Isle of Man. Their right is never questioned. From time immemorial women had the legal right to dispose of half of their property, independently of their husbands. Would you know why they are more privileged than their English sisters? Ask some Manx peasant woman to tell you. Her eye kindles and she stops her spinning to relate the story. “Long, long ago the Danes attacked the little Island of Man. The battle was going against her people—the king was desperately wounded, the bravest warriors lay dead upon the ground, when a band of women rushed into the midst of the fight, snatched the weapons from the hands of the dead and drove the enemy to their ships. Many a woman fell by the side of her dead husband, but the country was free. Our land is small, but Manx women own it with the men. Our voices led to victory, and we can raise them on Tynwald Mount on election day with the best and bravest of the men.”
The Isle of Man has a masculine sound, but there, women without asking have their rights.
Everything in this island is quaint, made after a type of its own. The little cats have six toes and no tails to swell out in fury at the sight of a dog. Was there ever so absurd a coat of arms as three armed legs with no body or head, only the motto, “Whichever way you throw me I stand!” A sort of kicking defiance to the three larger neighbor islands.
It was in this mysterious island that Margaret Agnew grew up, reveling in the antiquities and traditions of the place. To her the life of adventure offered by a residence in the New World had great charms. There was a fascination in the very vastness of the Western Continent.
Harmon Blennerhassett was the son of a wealthy Irish gentleman, though he was born in Hampshire. After studying law in King’s Inn, Dublin, he visited France. It was soon after the destruction of the Bastile. He did not agree with his friends, the Emmets, but believed that a revolution would be bloody but hopeless for Ireland. He was already wealthy when by the death of his father he inherited a great estate.
Scholarly, devoted to science, he determined to leave the Old World and make his home in America. Amid the agitations and political excitements of Europe he sought repose. He visited his sister in Kingsale to bid her farewell. She was the wife of Admiral De Courcy—Lord Kingsale. How all the patriotism and chivalry of the English heart is wakened up by the name of De Courcy! “The fearless De Courcy, who fought for the honor of England, but not for false King John.”
I believe were I an Englishman I would rather give up the Magna Charta than the story of De Courcy, perpetuated as it is by the honor granted to his discendants:
“And the sons of that line of heroes To this day their right assume,
And when every head is unbonneted They walk in cap and plume.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
167
At all events it would be hard to choose between our rights and our romance. People will get their rights some time, but romance may escape us.
While visiting Lady De Courcy, Blennerhassett met Miss Agnew. She was a young, beautiful, enthusiastic girl, trained in a school of romance and with a passionate love for her island home. With great energy of character, intelligence and a wealth of affection, in Blennerhassett she met her fate. Such a woman must have a hero to worship; the young Irishman was her ideal. They were married, I believe, in 1796. Mrs. Blennerhassett never wavered in her affection for her husband. She always believed in him. Eagerly adopting his views about settling in America, she was charmed to go with him to that land of her dreams.
Mr. Blennerhassett was kindhearted, devoted to science, but could not adapt himself to those around. He certainly lacked common sense. He was one of those students who are more careful in their cross-examinations of nature than of humanity. Such people are often made game of by the average boy. Though a gentleman in all his feelings, he was not quick to see those side lights upon a subject which result in humor or wit in many minds, and keep people from being absurd, but in the eyes of his wife he was perfect. The young girl had absolute faith in her husband. Was he imposed upon, she never blamed him; did he fail in any undertaking, it was the fault of adverse fate; did he stoop as he walked, it was only a proof of his devotion to science. So thought his devoted wife. What cannot a glowing imagination paint when it is inspired by love!
How shall I describe Lady Blennerhassett? Not ennobled by any earthly monarch, but by the grace of God, who made her what she was, and by the unrecorded vote of those among whom she lived, and who best know her, so she was universally called in her Western home, and so we must speak of her.
Lady Blennerhassett! The glamor has not yet faded from her name. She was taller than most women, but exquisitely proportioned. Fair, with Grecian features— but we can not bring her before you by a catalogue of her beauties of mind and person. Her winning, gracious manner would have adorned a court. It was prompted by a warm heart and quick interest and sympathy in all that appealed to her, either in enjoyment or misfortune.
In 1797 these two favorites of fortune started for the New World. Like the prince and princess in the fairy tale, they went to seek their fortune in an unknown country. Mr. Blennerhassett took his chemicals, his retorts, his telescope and extensive library with him. A large fortune placed almost everything at his command; the hopeful nature and enthusiasm of his beautiful wife was more than any mine of gold in its promise of happiness. They crossed the Alleghanies, and a keel boat carried them from Pittsburg to Marietta, Ohio. Four miles below this town, and two below the Little Kanawha, they were entranced by the sight of Bacchus Island. The willows dipping into the water and forest trees garlanded with vines made a magical picture to the two homeseekers.
Mr. Blennerhassett paid forty-five hundred dollars for the upper part of the island. The house that he built upon it cost sixty thousand dollars.
The mansion has been variously described. As it has long since been burned to the ground, no mirage eludes us more effectually than the truth about it. One authority speaks of the magical effect of this palace on the voyagers descending the river: “The colored glass, the groups of turrets are not unlike a Moorish palace in Andalusia, as embowered by shrubbery, with long, sweeping vistas, showing grand forest trees, and suggesting wilder scenes of sylvan solitude.” On the other hand, Parton, resenting Wirt’s flowery description on the trial (as if the beauty of the house made Burr more guilty), speaks of it as “ the country seat of an eccentric, romantic, shiftless Irishman, who contrived to spend a fortune in building a house of original ugliness.” He says, “ It suggests the idea of semi-circular barracks, though, of course, there were gardens and bits of primeval wilderness, forming a pleasant but not very sumptuous residence.” Oh for a good photograph! Prejudice does not influence the sun. He gives us impartial pictures.

168
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
In this fairy isle Lady Blennerhassett passed eight years of ideal happiness. Devoted to her husband and children, she still entered with quick sympathy into the sports of her friends and neighbors. The corn-huskings lost much of their rusticity, but none of their merriment, when she was present. She adorned the primitive feasts of log-rolling and barn-raising, and was the ruling spirit of every assembly. She was interested in wrestling matches, foot and boat races. In deer hunts and parties for chasing the fox she was a Diana Vernon. Her grace in dancing was the poetry of motion. She was beloved everywhere and inspired everyone to do their best. She was a fearless horsewoman, and attired in her scarlet broadcloth habit and cap, whose ostrich plume fell over her shoulders, she was a delightful vision. A young farmer rented a cornfield on the island simply to catch a glimpse of Lady Blennerhassett in her daily walks and rides. It was a delight to her to teach her slaves to read, to visit the sick, and often to act in plays in her own house. She was particularly fond of Shakespeare’s. This woman made people good by first making them happy. Her life was brimming with enjoyment. She was universally called “The Queen of the Isle.” Poetry she composed with ease and pleasure. The poems that I have seen were written after the sad change in her life, and their pathos disarms all criticism.
And now Colonel Burr appears upon the scene. In considering the life of this brilliant man, we must bear in mind the words of St. Augustine: “ The human mind is never altogether a sanctuary, or altogether a sewer. There are potentialities of good in the felon and of evil in the saint.” We all know how the fascinating Aaron Burr entered this paradise, and won the. heart of the lady of the mansion to his views. Guileless herself, she had no conception of his treachery. By forged papers, purporting to be government endorsements, and plausible arguments, Burr obtained complete control of the Blennerhassetts. He ruined them financially and in reputation, and then sacrificed them remorselessly. We cannot but pity Blennerhassett after the President’s proclamation, calling for all residents of the United States to bring to punishment all persons engaged in such treasonable enterprises as Burr’s Expedition. The unfortunate Blennerhassett was sitting in the cabin of a flatboat with Burr—betrayer and betrayed— when one dark, dreary night they sunk the chest of arms in the middle of the Mississippi River. So ended all the hopes of the success of Burr’s conspiracy. Though Burr was acquitted by jury of the crime of treason, the verdict of the nation was guilty, and Blennerhassett shared the odium.
Whether we see Lady Blennerhassett in her scarlet riding dress flying along in the sunshine, the embodiment of hope and womanly beauty, the guardian spirit of the “ Fairy Isle,” or on a December midnight, escaping with her sons in a flat-boat, cheering, encouraging the frightened boatmen as the ice crashed and ground around them; or whether we see her supplying her husband with energy and pluck in his last venture on a cotton farm in Mississippi, energy which, but for the embargo, would have retrieved their fortunes, we see hope, blossom of immortality,ever alive in her heart. We behold her again in the Old .World, sustaining her husband in his miserable search after health and employment. We see her standing by his deathbed in the Island of Guernsey; but though the shadows close around her, and the air is full of minor music, she is always the same unselfish, noble woman, who cannot be subdued by circumstances, because undying affection gives her strength. Unconquered, she had seen her home rifled, destroyed by Virginia militia; she had looked calmly upon its ashes, and beheld an utter ruin where she had once reigned queen.
After her husband’s death Lady Blennerhassett used every effort to support and educate her children in. England. It was in vain. She determined to return to America. She petitioned the government of the United States. Her house and furniture had been destroyed by the officers and soldiers of a government pledged to protect its citizens. Her husband had been put to great expense in defending himself in Richmond. She asked for her rights, not for alms. Robert Emmet forwarded the memorial of his friend’s widow to Henry Clay, who was in the United States Senate. It prayed for redress for her. Mr. Clay presented the memorial and eloquently

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
169
advocated its justice. The committee to whom it was referred returned a report, “ Not to grant this memorial would be unworthy a wise and just nation.”
But it was too late. Before any compensation reached her Lady Blennerhassett died in a humble chamber in New York City. She was tended in her last hours by Sisters of Charity.
Alone, in a foreign land, under a darkened sky, she drifted from our sight to that shore where “ the wicked cease from troubling and the weary are at rest.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
171
In Pagan religion woman was a passive receptacle and channel for the transmission of all life, physical and spiritual. When she married her father passed her from the charge of his own family deity into the keeping of her husband’s family deity. And the worship of the male heads of the family after death, ancestor worship in its purest and most powerful form, made her subordination a part of her most vital religious life. The Pagan philosophy, indeed, which had for its leaders men of the most exalted character and of as high thinking upon great problems as the world has known, penetrated the veiled individuality of some women before Christianity was born. The noble stoics were not all men. And the growth of the plebeian class in Roman civilization, the growth of this class in learning, wealth and all national power cut deeply into the patrician stronghold of the religious subordination of women; so much so that the plebeian divorced wife of a patrician noble acquired with that divorce a social and legal independence unparalleled in history. But these influences, strong beyond measure in the few, penetrated so slightly the great mass of womanhood in the ancient world, that I hold it true to history to say that until the advent of the Christian religion, the sense of individuality was not a part of the consciousness of women in general. The family sense was theirs, the sense of high worth and use as humble purveyors of spiritual and physical life forces, the sense of dignity as loyal guardians of ancient virtues and powers, the sense of social service wherein all personal wish or vagary is swallowed up in devotion to superior ideals of inherited order. But to the woman passionately devoted to the old Pagan religions of Greece and Rome there was, there could be, no glimmering of the modern sense of rightful individual choice, of personal responsibility, of that spherical unity of the single soul which is the core of today’s religion.
The Christian appeal in religion was to the single soul, the separate individuality; not to family feeling, not to state allegiance, not to linked bonds of any sort of.human association. And this religious appeal, always the most potent in effect upon the feminine nature, woke women generally to a sense that their souls were their own. And in spite of bad laws of Christendom, in spite of priestcraft and formal literalism, in spite of insults heaped upon the woman nature during the Middle and Dark ages, in spite of church intolerance, which puts woman in an inferior position professedly by the will of God, in spite of all this, the call of the Christian religion to each soul of man or woman, of bond or free, to work out its own salvation, was womanhood’s Declaration of Independence, for our inherited civilization at least. Therefore, we may say that sense of individuality in woman, which is the only patent of her co-operative power in modern life, was born when she learned that her soul was her own. At first, and for long generations, she knew nothing of aught save purely religious applications of that truth. She had no refuge from oppression in family or state but the martyr’s death, or the devotee’s renunciation. But gradually, very slowly, the soul that owns itself has come to believe that it has right to some freedom of growth and expression. At first the growth of women in these directions was strictly along the line of the newly awakened individualism. The great persons among the mass of women lifted themselves to freedom and power. And the practical result has been that the individualism, which once awoke the few women to revolt for their own sakes, has now touched with stimulating power the multitude of women to organization for personal development and world service.
And just as soon as the main body of womanhood began to sense the freedom and opportunity which the specially endowed had procured for them, the principle of voluntary organization began to permeate all departments of woman’s thought and work. So today, to take a leap in history, what have we? We have the general benevolence of women organized for independent,or well-nigh independent, action, so far as man’s control is concerned. We have the intellectual craving of women organized in clubs of women, in collegiate alumnae associations from women’s colleges. We have the desire for full freedom among women organized in woman suffrage associations and leagues, and in special combinations for securing juster laws. We

172
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
have the protective power of women organized in friendly societies to succor young and. exposed women seeking work in strange places; in associations which aim to guard those solitary children and women whom God has not set in families; in industrial and educational unions which aim to surround the less favored feminine life of great cities with the dignity, the power, the uplifting self-respect which the best and strongest womanhood displays; and we have the moral conservatism of women organized. We have the wonderful Woman’s Christian Temperance Union, with its temperance center and its ever-widening circumference of purification and moral growth in almost all directions of woman’s power. And last, we have the new movement which, like the charity organizations, aims to make a synthesis of those analyzed specialties. We have the movement toward a national and international conference of women which shall leave each smallest club and most insignificant association free to do its work in its own way, but link all together in an army where weakness shall gather strength, ignorance shall gather wisdom, bigotry shall gather tolerance, and selfish exclusion shall gather world sympathy, by the elbow touch of a common aim to grow freely toward goodness and truth, and give generously what is received from the universe to the world’s poorer souls and bodies. I look upon this latest movement among women inaugurated in that wonderful Washington meeting as the finest flower of woman’s special organization.
We have traced the history of woman’s organization for specific development of power, private and social, back to its germ in the religious call to a personal consecration. We have traced it by hints through its era of self-assertion of the great few, which self-assertion we find, even in its coarsest and most selfish aspects, has contributed mightily to the inherited freedom and individual power of the modern woman.
This all means what? In brief this: When woman found herself, when she began to learn that she was a person and not merely a passive conveyor of personality from generation to generation, she began to see also two other things; not clearly at first, but little by little has her sight come in these two great lines. The first thing woman began to see was that, being a person as man is a person, being herself an individual and not merely a purveyor to the individuality of men, she had both a right and a duty to intrepret her own nature and grow according to the law written in her own being. This meant freedom to learn for herself, freedom to outline her own powers and uses. This meant again resistance to such crippling laws and conditions as forbade free expansion. This meant again, do you not see, the joining together of such isolated women as had come to self-knowledge and self-respecting love of freedom, in order that these crippling laws and conditions might be more successfully resisted, and these opportunities for growth and self-development might be increased, as single effort was powerless to increase them. You can have no esprit de corps among slaves who are slaves in spirit. It is only when they are united in a common impulse toward freedom that they can depend upon one another for support. So long as they look for personal advantage in slavery they are treacherous, and know no loyalty save to their masters. So of women, until they had come to a time when they looked not to manhood for reflected power and conferred privilege, but to their own womanhood for patent of their own nobility, they could not work together.
Men have an easy comradeship which does not strike deep; they have a free and happy ignoring of little differences in opinion and taste which it is the first duty of large-minded women to imitate; they have a breadth of view, a sense of proportion in working together for special ends which conscientious, fastidious women must emulate, if they are to do some of the things they wish to undertake.
The first joining of hands of gifted women for mutual improvement was along religious lines and generally within church bonds. But when neighborhood meeting grew to the city club, the local church gathering to the county conference, and these both grew again to the state or national association, women’s organization also enlarged. Nor will we forget the second insight which came to woman with awakening individuality. Not only did it become increasingly clear to her that being a person as

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
173
man is a person, she had right and duty to interpret her own nature and grow according to the law of her own being, but it became also increasingly clear to her that, being a person like and yet different from man, she had a right and a duty of world-service which she alone could fitly discover and fulfill. Hence, hand in hand from the first, the organizations of women for self-development and for others helping, have climbed the road toward freedom and power. With some leaders, the master impulse has been justice; with others, the master impulse has been duty. With some, the watchword has been rights; with others, the watchword has been service. With some, the call has been, “ Make the most of yourself.” With others, the cry has been, “Behold a world in sin and sorrow; behold how faint home’s light shines upon the highway; behold how virtue cries for knightly service and innocence for succor; behold the weak, the ignorant, the tempted, the despairing. Linger not by the hearth-fire in selfish comfort. Go out and share the light and cheer it has brought you. Give, oh woman, of your own store, nor suffer longer any fiat of man’s bigotry or hindrance that would cramp your giving, nor tremble at any penalty of publicity which sets the seal of devotion to a suffering world.”
It is true that the aims and methods of women thinkers and workers have deepened and widened with the growth among them in power of organization. The charity that gave without question to him that asked is fast becoming the wise helping that takes for motto, “ Not alms, but a friend.” The religion that exacted minute shadings of its shibboleth for fellowship is fast growing to that faith which sees a temple of the Divine
“Wherever through the ages rise The altars of self-sacrifice.”
The advantages of organization among women are patent beyond all cavil. The isolation of woman when she was a fragment, or a “ relict,” must have been, beyond all present understanding, terrible and dwarfing. The mind of a feminine Shakespeare, the moral devotion of a feminine Savonarola, the heart of a feminine St. John, must have been smothered in such loneliness and misunderstanding as marked the lot of all exceptional women in the older time. We feel but thrills of pity and indignation when we read of the saintly, dignified Quaker maiden, Abby Kelly, being dragged out of a meeting feet foremost because she lifted up a woman’s voice for the slave. We think with shame of the lonely Harriet K. Hunt and Elizabeth Blackwell seeking in vain so long, the one in Boston, the other in London, for a respectable house to shelter them, because they, being women, determined to be also doctors. But those who had learned to speak and to do, and who were no longer in spiritual bonds, these were those glorious and not unhappy martyrs who wear the crown while yet the pang is sharp!
But for the ancient women, those daughters of illustrious men, in whose veins throbbed the dominant blood of generations of conquerors, for the ancient women who could only beat helplessly against an unyielding cage, for these we sigh. What poet shall yet arise who can fitly sing in epic tragedy their pathetic fate, their martyr service?
Today, not only the exceptional but the common woman can do, without greatly daring, almost her full pleasure. Today a cord of helpfulness, formed of greathearted and clean-handed womanhood encircles, almost without break, the least of women’s needs and desires. And if one arise, a prophet of miraculous gift in an unawakened country like India, she finds, as found Dr. Joshu and Pundita Ramabai, a sisterhood to help her from the uttermost parts of the earth. In face of such facts, it almost seems ungracious to speak of the dangers of organization connected with women and their work.
Yet as soon as perfection of one era is in sight for the multitude, the elect souls who are in the vanguard of progress see the next step of modification or balancing change. And there are two classes of danger in that organized effort of women and for humanity which make a special glory of our epoch.

174
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The first danger is of woman’s organization. The second danger is of women’s organization.
The first, then, of woman’s organization.
The time has come in the development of individual power and associated effort when a large minority of women can work not only as women, with women, for women, and undeveloped men, but as human beings, with women and men, for every sort of human interest; a minority, I say, yet a large minority. Men have widened and sweetened and grown more just, until they now welcome a great woman almost everywhere. And all elect women, having the requisite balance of powers, can find numberless openings for co-operation with men on broad grounds for highest ■ends. And there is no question but such co-operation has in it greater promise of self-development for both men and women, as well as of full-orbed usefulness to the world than associations under sex limits can be at their very best. Today, however, we witness a curious phenomena in social life. In religion, philanthropy, intellectual culture and social enjoyment, women, the minority of the best and strongest women, are doubly organized, with men and without men.
In intellectual lines, many colleges are open to both sexes, many associations of mature thinkers give women equal rights and privileges with men. Yet women’s colleges, from which male youths are excluded, are growing in numbers, and the graduates of these colleges work by themselves for women’s higher education instead of throwing their weight of influence with men for co-educational effort.
In social science and natural science, the two National associations in America, founded by men, offer membership on equal terms to women, and give official platform representation to women almost commensurate with the proportion of feminine membership. Yet the “A. A. W.” seeks to do a similar work for women by women only, and many scientific women limit their appeals and efforts to sex lines.
Women’s clubs also, and associations for mutual improvement, are increasing very fast, and do not move in the least in the direction of seeking vital union with existing men’s clubs for the same object, or in the line of greater hospitality to harassed and busy men, who are not progressive enough to have clubs of their own! Now the expression of any misgiving lest this tendency create an extreme sex feeling on the part of women is met with one invariable answer, viz.: that only a few women have the courage and ability to command equal recognition for their word and work among men, and that the great majority, even of progressive, cultivated, earnest women need the separate drill by themselves for many years before they can take a balanced part in the associated effort of men and women. All very true. Yet it is not the whole truth. Women in clubs and associations, when they compare themselves with men, select for comparison only the best drilled men, professional men, master specialists. But take men and women in America as a whole, and the women are better educated and more drilled in* the understanding and discussion of everything but technical, political and financial questions than are men. The average girl stays in school longer than the average boy. In many circles in society, where the brother is almost sure to be dedicated to mercantile or manufacturing business, the sister is trained for a teacher. And the wife and mother, although overburdened and often overmastered by cares, has still in America, as a rule, in the great middle class, which sets the common standard of thought and conduct, a better chance for intellectual and moral development than the husband and father. The proof of this is in the fact that her old age is generally richer than his in all that makes life happy and helpful—in the fact that she, oftener than he, finds elevating work for intellectual and moral ends when the drudgery of personal cares is lifted. In how many families the men live only for business; the women do all the higher spiritual work! How many husbands let their wives represent the entire family interest in education, in philanthropy and in religion, and perhaps cannot help it, so voraciously do business demands devour the whole man.
But if this tendency of the average husband and father to be absorbed in financial specialties until taste for general culture becomes obsolete; and for the average wife

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
175
and mother, with widening opportunities and freedom, to become more and more generally cultured; if this tendency increases I say, a gulf will be fixed between women and all but professional and learned men which will be as hurtful to both as the older forms of sex separation. I hate to see this tendency divide as often as it does today.
I should fear its extreme as a social menace. Therefore, I believe that now that the average woman has learned the delight and value of women’s work with women, for women; the exceptional women should make haste to assume their places as human beings, with men, in associated effort for highest ends. It is time that the most cleareyed women should cease to spend themselves chiefly in women’s things, and should press wider open the doors now ajar which lead to channels of high commerce of mind and heart transcending sex limits.
And lest a new caste of sex, in which women shall show themselves the selfish superiors, shall be created, I think it high time that women whose husbands are too busy to make, or too ignorant to enjoy, literary and philanthropic clubs, should patiently, sweetly, charmingly woo their other halves to the delights they themselves feed upon!
Next, the danger of women’s organization.
Did we not agree that sense of individuality preceded power of associated effort in the growth of womanhood?
Then is it not equally clear that in the individual woman all healthful development must follow the self-same order? Is it not clear that until a woman has some understanding of her own nature, its worth, its use, its social power, its supreme obligations, she can gain nothing vital by associated life with others? Mind, I do not say the ignorant woman must grow wise before she belongs to a club seeking wisdom. On the contrary, in the associated scheme she may gain far more, and sooner learn to give as she gains, than in any separate study. But this I do say, the ignorant woman must know her ignorance artd long to grow wise before she can gain anything but a foolish, make-believe knowledge from the brightest club.
Mind, I do not say the religious woman must first outgrow her selfishness before she can join with profit a society for philanthropic effort. But this I do say, the selfish woman must sense her selfishness and long to grow nobler before she can gain much but self-righteousness even from the communion of saints.
Mind, I do not say the woman, stung by some personal injustice to a new apprehension of sex wrongs, must first learn impartial and abstract justice before she can usefully work with other women for equal rights. But this I do say, the woman who does not sense her union to what has been and what shall be, and long to understand it, can never gain true breadth of view even from the sages of woman’s leadership.
Today the organization of woman’s effort in thought and action has reached a position of such dignity, such power, such charm, such helpfulness, that small natured, pretentious, vain and selfish women see its advantages, and seek to share them in some form or other. And the chief danger of it all lies just here, that on the one side the leaders will be “ leveled down ” as the membership is leveled up, and a halfgrowth only be secured; and on the other hand that pride of form, devotion to the letter of woman’s association, shall kill its spirit. Look at the question as it relates to religion and charity, the first specialties of woman’s associated effort. An item from a society journal which I clipped not long ago will illustrate my thought In the column of ‘‘Correspondence” the question is asked, “ How may I, a stranger in New York, with ample means, but with no first-class letters of introduction, best acquire social standing? ” The response was this: “ Hire an eligible sitting in a church frequented by people of high social influence, join two or three popular charitable associations managed by society women, subscribe liberally to their work and get elected if possible on their boards of directors.” Comment on this seems unnecessary, but I wonder if any of us fully realize how degraded from its high uses a church and a charitable organization must become, if a majority of its membership considered it only in the light of a ladder to social distinction.

17G
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Nor is the danger less in intellectual ways. “ It is fashionable in Boston to patronize classical music,” says a cynic observer; “ so people lie by the thousands.
They say they like it and go to the concerts to be bored, or else outrage true music lovers by whispering and stirring about.” We may well say, better a fashion for high things not understood, or yet really liked, than a fashion for bull-fights or coarse minstrel jokes. Yes; but true growth for the individual, and so for the social organism, is along lines of sincerity. And a pretence never truly educated anyone.
It is fashionable in many circles for women to belong to a literary or artistic “club.” A good fashion, infinitely better than the set “ party ” with its horrors of commonplace, or an informal tea with slander, spiced gossip or belittling gabble called conversation. Yes; but many a woman thinks she is “ cultivated ” because she hears swiftly-forgotton “ papers ” by the bushel; and snubs women far superior to herself who modestly disclaim absorbing devotion to literature. '
Beware of danger in intellectual club-life if it makes you only willing to accept all that wisdom and knowledge can pour into you from another’s thought and study.
No woman grows from club-life as she can and ought who does not feel stimulated
by it to individual study and personal strenuous thinking. ;
Beware of the danger in charitable club-life if it makes you contented only with ;
giving in the mass to the mass. No woman is ennobled by such effort. What is wanted for all true growth for the individual woman as for the sex is the awakening to self-knowledge, the stimulation to personal study and work. And herein lies one of the great gifts of the Woman Suffrage Association to woman’s growth. By its very nature, so broadly inclusive and so sharply logical is it, the woman suffrage demand has been debarred an easy popularity. It has never had any social distinction to care for, any personal ambition to serve which might not be more easily and quickly attained from other sources. Always has its emphasis been strongest of all the organizations of women upon the full and free development a?nd expression of the individual. And in it men and women have always worked side by side.
Beware of the danger in associated demand for rights and privileges if it leads j
you to forget personal duty toward your inferior, in nature or circumstances, in the )
abstract demand for equality of rights. No woman grows in individual justice by i
“ resolutions,” or even by most strenuous and wise labors which base themselves on .
that virtue, unless her homage and service to the universal principle constantly leads ’■
her to practice it downward as well as demand it upward. j
I have known a woman visit “slums” with benevolence, and beat down the wages 1
of her children’s governess. I have known a woman gloat over a fine essay at a j
club and neglect the simplest rules of intellectual development in her own life and family. I have known a woman to spend unceasing devotion in defending and \
establishing abstract principles of justice, who never stopped to inquire if the money \
on which she lived was unstained by oppression, or if the labor she exacted from her j
servants was righteously compensated. j
But say you all, I am sure, just here, such women are not made worse by the '
associated effort; they have only not yet pulled themselves up to their own standard.
Yes, true;but a subtle danger to character, unknown to the isolated woman, lies in these modern associations, the danger that we pretend to be what we are not, that we think ourselves leading in the march of progress when we are only tagging on because the crowd attracts us.
The “Time Spirit” speaketh these words, I repeat, Individual Development Associated Effort.
Beware lest, as was said of George Eliot by a too severe critic, “ we keep our ethics only for foreign export.”
Beware lest the show of learning cheat us of the substance, of that true knowledge which must be fibered upon our own thought to produce fruit of wisdow.
Beware lest the lazy, modern way of getting smatterings of things deceive us as to the leanness of our own mental cupboards.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
177
Beware lest we join on to things from shallow motives before there is anything in us fit to root itself in the eternal laws of growth.
Beware of the tyranny of organization, of that partizan spirit which exacts worship of some intellectual or artistic “cult” as if these were absolute truth and beauty.
Beware of that spiritual dogmatism which makes the phrasing more than the message in all that feeds life’s nobler part.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
179
are acquired which last through life. The faculties are developed, the senses quickened, and good behavior, discipline, self-control, manners, morals—all begin with the first awakening powers of the child.
One writer says : “The kindergarten attempts to do for children what should be done for them, but is not always done, in the family at home. It is a lamentable fact that all mothers are not fitted to train up infants in the way they should go. Even in the well-to-do classes there is a lack of knowledge, of the right temper, of experience, or of leisure to give the young child the kind of discipline that ensures good manners, good morals, or the kindly development of his natural powers. Home training of the right sort is no doubt the best training. There is no education in the world so valuable as that unconsciously imbibed in a refined and cultivated household before the child is six years old. But what shall we do for children who do not have homes at all worthy of the name? We know that the child is father of the man, and yet our civilization is very slow to begin at the right end of a social reform. We build prisons for adults and reformatories for children. These have become necessities, and testify to an inability to deal with the evils of our society.”
So then we must begin in the right way to educate the children of the very poor. We must pick up out of the swearing alleys and gutters of depraved neighborhoods the neglected, harshly treated, half-fed and half-clothed, unwashed and uncombed prattling child, whose greatest knowledge of language is of slang and profanity, cleanse it and cover it with wholesome garments; teach it how to play and how to talk and what truth is, and so, lovingly and carefully, plant the germ of good in its receptive mind, and fill its hopeful heart with happy dreams of doing something noble in the future that the results must be beneficial to a great degree to the race we are trying to save. It is a higher duty of society to prevent crime than to punish it. The one is ennobling and pleasant and the other harsh and deterrent.
Already in Connecticut we see the kindergarten added to the public schools, and the fruits of such a union are, we believe, bound to be worth far more to society than is the advanced instruction of the highest departments in the languages and mathematics.
None of the modern philanthrophic enterprises seem to give more satisfaction to those who enjoy them, or more pleasure to those who furnish them, than the little outings which poor city children receive by reason of fresh-air funds. The benevolence is contagious, and every year it is developing into wider usefulness.
Children are sent into the country for several weeks and their health is naturally benefited by the change. It brings color to thin cheeks, elasticity to their bodies, awakens in their minds the love of simple pleasures, ideals of beauty, cleanliness and purity All through the pleasant country, in villages and farmhouses, people are found willing to take one or more of these little waifs into the family and give them a good time. We do not know whether the children or their kind and generous entertainers are the more benefited, for this opening of the heart and home is such a lovely charity that it is invaluable to those who participate in it. Family selfishness says that one’s duty is all done when one’s own children are carried into green fields, beside laughing waters, and into wholesome chambers in pleasant country houses for the nights; but the new and tender spirit of this later day claims that the little children of the poor need a change quite as much as any others, and that it should be a pleasure to see that it is given to them. This new benevolence becomes a threefold benediction, blessing the community where the children go, the givers, and the children, and it goes on increasing and enlarging its beneficence every year, so that one may not be able to over-estimate the moral benefit it holds.
In the kindergarten and the fresh-air work, and in the deeper child-saving work, which means the rescue of perishing little ones in the midst of moral stagnation and death by a permanent transplanting into the sweet soil of honest and pure Hying, •comes the dawn of better things for the little children. In these most gracious oppor-

180
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
i
i
tunities are the true methods for the nuture and direction of the little children, who should each be so advantageously situated that his best inheritances should be nourished and strengthened, his evil tendencies repressed and overcome, and the atmosphere in which he lives and grows up should be one of such unselfishness, gentleness, and Christian love as to be a constant inspiration toward all that is good.
The work in this line, so thoroughly begun in some localities, should extend from one end of our Union to the other, and the workers go out to their sister states, that have not yet realized their needs in this direction, with a force that shall overcome all apathy and awaken a new and earnest interest that will not rest till the work is thoroughly established.
The work of kindly effort for the children depends for its success upon the underlying principle of our efforts. If actuated and energized by a vital love for others, they must succeed. Constantly increasing light will be given, so that the wisest course of general action may be adopted, and the remedies at hand shall be so discriminately applied as to meet the real needs of each individual nature.

MARRIAGE PROSPECTS IN GERMANY.
BY MISS KÄTHE SCHIRMACHES.
The marriage prospects of every woman depends as a rule upon three circumstances, the first of which is the number of eligible men living in the country. In this respect the German women are not particularly favored, for their number exceeds that of the men by a round one million and a half, so that it is impossible every German woman should marry, unless you institute polygamy, put a tax on bachelors, or forbid young men to emigrate.
The second circumstance the marriage prospects of a woman depend upon, is the more or less facility her countrymen find in founding a household of their own and supporting a family. In this direction the prospects are not bright. All over Germany you hear the same complaint; the needs are great, money and employment scarce, no new openings to be found, and the possibility of making both ends meet Jess than before. Under these circumstances the number of marriages is likely to decrease, and it actually does.
I come to the third point to be considered. It is of a less material character than the two preceding ones, but of a still more vital interest. It implies the views the two sexes hold on marriage in general, and the ideal type they expect one another to live up to. Now, what is, as a rule, a German man entitled to expect his wife to be? The answer is very short—his inferior, but a pleasant one; inferior, but at the same time one who is a lady and meets with all the outward marks of respect due to a lady, yet remains an inferior. This is no exaggeration.
Consult the church in Germany, she says: The Christian wife is an obedient wife. Consult the German law; it says: The German wife is a person supported by her husband; has in all circumstances to submit to his will, and in affairs of greater importance may not act without his permission.
Consult the army; as the most privileged and most highly considered class of Germany, it will answer. A wife is a very pretty, rich and lovable object, but incapable of doing military service. Consult the men of science, and except some of broader views, they will pretend, should it be the teeth of fact, that a woman is incapable of rough work, high intellectual training, and high intellectual achievement. Consult the German government; it has hitherto shut out women from the university as a student, from the upper classes of girls’ high schools as a teacher, from the school board and advisory councils, in all public affairs and all public functions. A German woman is no citizen. Cousult the German press, and except some liberal papers and reviews, they but reach the judgments quoted above, and even liberal-minded editors of great liberal papers are taken aback at the idea of a woman discussing political economy and politics. Consult German literature, and you will find it only knows of one relation between men and women, the relation through love and passion. The relation through thought, opinion, work, seem to be perfectly unknown hitherto. Then, after having consulted all these authorities, address yourself to a German average man on the point of getting married, and ask him what he expects his future wife to be. I think he will answer: “Pretty and gay, ignorant of life, able to follow in my thoughts, but by no means independent.” Now, a modern woman may be pretty, and she may be gay, but she is never ignorant of life, and always independent. Therefore, her marriage prospects in Germany, and all the countries sharing the German ideal, are bad ones. This is the chief point where her difference from the older type lies. Hitherto a German woman on the average had but one way of getting happy,' use-
181

182
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ful and respected—through marriage. She could attain this without a special training of her faculties, or a thorough development of her character.
A modern woman, on the contrary, does not consider marriage as her inevitable fate; nor is she convinced that it be ever woman’s chief gift, to fulfill the duties of a wife and a mother; nor does she believe that without a special training of her faculties and a thorough development of her character a woman can be able to fulfill these duties as they should be. She therefore asks as her right, considers as her personal duty, considers as a general necessity that a woman should, in the first place, be a character and full-grown personality; should, secondly, make sure of her chief gift or capacity, train it so as to know what regular work means, and be able to support herself. Then, having attained this, she asks for the liberty of choosing marriage, if she feel particularly disposed toward it, and of refusing it if she see another way of being more happy and more useful to the world. And this latter decision she wants to be allowed to take without being pitied by the world, nor blamed for it. A modern woman, having thus developed her brains and her will, there is still one quality she cannot do without—a warm heart. She must have a feeling of fellowship toward all other women, pulling, so to say, at the same rope with her; the wish to help all those striving in the same direction with her, who may be less gifted or less fortunate than she, or to help all those who, loosing courage, have ceased to fight. Unless she have the backbone of a conviction and the feeling to stand with others for a cause, and to claim justice, she is no modern woman. I now repeat my question: Is this- modern woman the wife her German countrymen expect? And I repeat the same answer as before, No; she is not; and therefore her marriage prospects are bad in Germany. Yet, though the modern woman knows that marriage at its actual state of development in Germany is not meant for her, yet she is not at all averse to marriage in itself.
Being a full-grown and fully developed woman, she is perfectly capable of love, of passion and devotion. She does not pride herself on being insensible of love, nor affect a lofty and ridiculous disdain of men in general. On the contrary, knowing how hard it is and how much it has cost her to make her way, to grow a character, she will fully appreciate a man, who, having done the same, expects the same from her, with whom she may share her ideas, thoughts and feelings, her experiences, her tendencies, perhaps even her profession; whose comrade she will be and whose wife, for the modern marriage is based in the first place on comradeship and mutual understanding
Unless the modern woman find a man to appropriate her strength of will and tenacity of purpose, as she does his; unless he admit her on a footing of perfect equality, for the simple reason that she is his equal; unless she be sure to find all this and be asked to give all this, I think she will not marry. For what outward motive could else lead her to that resolution? She supports herself, so does not want to marry in order that she may be provided for. She is fond of her work, absorbed by it, makes friends by it, is. respected for it, so need not marry in order to obtain the regards due to a useful member of society. That at times she will suffer from being alone, that she will have her hours of temptation, crisis and depression, the modern woman is far too upright to deny. Yet, so far as I can see, a character of this stamp, a modern woman, will cherish liberty above all, and will be happier still when living alone, free to think, to feel and act as she likes, as if, having married for marrying’s or passion’s sake a man she does not thoroughly agree with, feels bored by his presence all her life. And the modern women begin to be somewhat bored. Hitherto they were taught to look up to man, and on a whole they did. How this innate feeling of respect for a man as such is more and more declining in the soul of modern women, and this change I consider as most destructive for the marriage prospects to our sex. It is no change one could rejoice in. It is very painful to realize, for who would not prefer admiring, venerating with all her heart, to blaming judging and condeming?
Yet this change from innate respect to downright indifference is actually coming

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
183
about. It cannot be avoided, for it is the natural result of the modern woman’s deepening experience of life. It is the knowledge of the realities of the world. It is this knowledge which mostly estranges woman from man. It comes to a woman who has come to know by direct personal experience what this world actually is like; what she may meet with, in spite of being a lady, when trying to make her wav by herself and going out unprotected by a great name or a chaperon.
A woman comes to realize that there are two moral standards, and that what is morally wrong with her is allowed to men. A woman that has looked into the depths of society and understood its sham and shame, such a woman is not likely to consider men as her superiors nor to be satisfied with the world’s standards from her own experience; her own reflection, a quiet, concentrated and very earnest protest, is rising. Taking into account her character, how could it be otherwise?
But considering the views of the German husband, this state of affairs can but displease him. For women leading independent lives, holding certain decided views of their own, women with ideas and principles, women that, before they got married, have brushed their own wings and fought their way in the world; women judging men and asking them to account for various very unpleasant things of the world—such women are, in Germany at least, a very great and startling innovation, and therefore, I repeat, their marriage prospects are bad ones. Things will not always remain like that. The modern woman is superiorly organized. The weather all over Europe is black, and times of storm and stress are always favorable to the rising types. Let the modern woman stand the test of our troubles to come, and she will see her claims admitted; let her exemplify the survival of the fittest, and she will be respected; let her be that woman and she will be desired. Until the time come when the modern woman shall meet the modern man, we have to work to sow and plant with a never- resting hand that there should grow great characters for the world, characters able to grapple with the great problems at issue; it is character we want. Walt Whitman says, “Have great men and the rest will follow.”

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
185
Having made a study of this literature for the past seven or eight years, in order to prepare a work upon the subject, I have been much impressed by the part women have played in this literary movement.
There has been a list of books by California writers catalogued by a society of San Francisco women. In this list I find the names of ninety women and one hundred and fifty-five volumes. In the list of the Pacific Coast Woman’s Press Association I find the names of over one hundred women connected with matters of the pen and pencil. Besides, there are many (women writers unchronicled and unrecorded) who are connected with newspapers, or who have been occasional contributors all along the route for the past thirty years or more, making about fifty more. Today their services are necessary, to the columns of the journals or magazines; today they carve out niches which no one but themselves can fill. And today the work from their pens is so honest and so correct that in many cases their ephemeral articles may be classed under the head of literature, while the vivid short stories which appear from time to time are gems which have come from the lapidary’s hand. But this story of the literary movement in California for women begins rather sorrowfully. Woman has been called the “Peaceful Invader,” but along her path is to be found tragedy as well as comedy. The first literary effort made in California by women was as far back as 1-858. A sincere and honest publication was the “ Hesperian,” which lasted till 1864. But as is now said of both publication and publisher, “Like her nice little magazine, Mrs. Day is dead.” The first woman who entered journalism and tried to live by means of her pen fared poorly and died. She wrote under the names of “ Topsy Turvy ” and “ Carrie Carleton ” as early as 1865. She was a bright, sweet, lovable little woman, with a cheery style of composition which has earned her that most unusual title for a woman of “ humorist.” A few days before her death some one said to her: “ When you are dead I shall kiss this lily-white hand.” That night she set up to write the poem which has made her best known. It is entitled “When I Am Dead.”
WHEN I AM DEAD.
When you are dead and lying at rest,
With your white hands folded above your breast—
Beautiful hands, too, well I know,
As white as the lilies, as cold as the snow—
I will come and bend o’er your marble form,
Your cold hands cover with kisses warm,
And the words I will speak and the tears I will shed Will tell I have loved you, when you are dead!
When you are dead your name shall rise From the dust of earth to the very skies,
And every voice that has sung your lays Shall wake an echo to sound your praise.
Your name shall live through the coming age Inscribed on Fame’s mysterious page;
’Neath the towering marble shall rest your head,
But you’ll live in memory, when you are dead!
Then welcome, Death! thrice welcome be!
I am almost weary waiting for thee;
Life gives no recompense, toil no gain,
I seek for love, and I find but pain;
Lily white hands have grown pale in despair Of the warm red kisses which should be their share.

186
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Sad, aching hearts have grown weary of song,
No answering echo their notes prolong;
Then take me, oh Death, to thy grim embrace!
Press quickly thy kiss on my eager face,
For I have been promised, oh, bridegroom dread,
Both love and.fame, when I am dead!
The best known of Californian women writers is Ina D. Coolbrith, who stands peerless at the head. There is strength and there is beauty in every line she writes.
Emma Francis Dawson is the author of that celebrated poem “Old Glory.” Virna Woods has written “The Amazons,” a beautiful little drama of Greek life. Lillian Hinman Shuey has issued a book called “California Sunshine.” A quatrain of hers upon the Golden State runs thus:
Sown is the golden grain! planted the vines;
Fall swift, oh loving rain, lift prayers olivines!
Oh green land, oh gold land, fair land of the sea The trust of thy children reposes in thee.
A poem by Carrie Stevens Walter is entitled
A WIFE OF THREE YEARS.
He goes his daily way and gives no sign Or word of love I deemed once fondly mine.
He meets my warm caress or questioning eye Without the tender thrill of days gone by.
Once at my lightest touch or glance or word The mighty being of his love was stirred.
And now the clasping of my yearning hand He meets unanswering, does not understand.
He gives no word of praise through toiling years,
To say he reads my truth through smiles or tears.
I cannot take for granted as my own The love that speaks not in caress or tone.
For this, my life’s sweet hopes fade sad away;
For this, my heart is breaking day by day.
Madge Morris Wagner is a woman upon whose talents an entire chapter might be spent. Suffice it to say that the Liberty Bell, which has lately been cast, was done so at the instance of her poem upon that subject, and she is invited here to the Columbian Exposition to set that bell ringing. But she is a frail creature, physically, in spite of her splendid literary powers, and fears that possibly she may not have the strength for this wonderful day that is awaiting her.
A poem by Madge Morris is as follows:
ON THE DESERT.
Thou brown, bare-breasted, voiceless mystery,
Hot sphinx of nature, cactus-crowned, what hast thou done?
Unclothed and mute as when the groans of chaos turned Thy naked, burning bosom to the sun.
The mountain silences have speech, the rivers sing,
Thou answerest never unto anything.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
18 T
Pink-throated lizards pant within the shade;
The horned toad runs rustling in the heat;
The shadowy gray coyote, born afraid,
Steals to some brackish spring and laps and prowls Away, and howls and howls and howls and howls,
Until the solitude is shaken with an added loneliness. Thy sharp mescal shoots up a giant stalk,
Its century of yearning, to the sunburnt skies,
And drips rare honey from the lips Of yellow waxen flowers, and dies.
Some lengthwise sun-dried shapes, with feet and hands And thirsty mouths pressed to the sweltering sands, Make here and there a gruesome, graveless spot Where someone drank thy scorching hotness and is not; God must have made thee in His anger, and forgot.
Another poem is that entitled “ Motherhood,” by Mary H. Field.
MOTHERHOOD.
Far, far away, across a troubled sea My wistful eyes espy
The quiver of a little snowy sail Unfurled against the sky.
So faint, so far, so veiled in softest haze Its quiet shimmering,
Sometimes methinks no mortal thing it is,
But gleam of angel’s wing.
With my own heart-throb throbs the tiny sail;
My sighs its pennons move;
And hither steadfast points its magnet toward The pole-star of my love.
What precious gifts do freight this mystic bark There is no sign to show.
What frail, small mariner is there enshrined No mortal yet may know.
I only know the soul divine moves there,
’Mid two eternities;
Before this secret of the Lord I bow With veiled and reverent eyes.
And vainly does my restless love essay To haste the coming sail;
Dear God! not e’en to save from sunken reefs Can love of mine avail.
Yet, will I keep vigil, and in peace,
Like Mary, “dwell apart;”
Close to the mysteries of God art thou My brooding mother heart.
Ah, heavenly sweet will be my recompense When, every fear at rest,
My little bark, all tranquilly, shall lie Safe anchored on my breast.

188
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
In journalism we have many bright names—names of women who find it easy now to survive by means of their pen. The late Mary Therese Austin, under the name of “Betsy B.,” achieved fame as a dramatic critic. Adele Chretien is a follower in her footsteps—the one who was represented in the congress lately held.
“Annie Laurie ” is the pen name of one of Chicago’s daughters—the sister of Ada Sweet, but now is Mrs. Winifred Black—a writer on the San Francisco Examiner , who has achieved great things by her powers with the pen. She is a true journalist, like a soldier, ready to obey orders without question, and thus has investigated and made known many a wrong perpetrated upon the public—has improved the methods of the hospitals and set straight many a wrinkle. These articles in some cases are studies of human nature worthy of preservation as history, or for the use of the future novelist to guide him in writing of the present time. Adeline Knapp writes well and strongly. Charlotte Perkins Stetson is a genius in her line, and has developed of her own accord without regard to the taste of the public, either east or west.
Eliza Keithis an industrious worker, who says of herself that she has written “for the San Francisco papers miles of space articles unsigned.” She is better known as “Di Vernon” (her pen name).
Millicent W. Shinn is the editor of the “ Overland,” and surrounded by a coterie of young women who already take the rank as writers of promise, fulfills her destiny like Diana surrounded by her maidens. I wish I had the time to tell you of our story writers, for it is they who have given us our literature.
In regard to the portrayal of the simi-Spanish civilization of California, it is a woman who stands easily first—so says the editor of the “ Argonaut,” who is a critic. Her name is Yda Addis. I can always tell one of her stories before I see the signature.. It moves along with a characteristic snap-of-the-whip in it.
Margaret Collins Graham has many stories of Southern California life now appearing in the “ Atlantic ” and other Piastern magazines. Flora Haines Longhead has written short stories which have made a profound impression upon the minds of the public. She deals in a kind of heroism that must do the right though the heavens fall. There are many more, but I must hasten.
The women novelists known abroad, as well as at home, are Mrs. Gertrude Franklin Atherton and Mrs. Kate Douglass Wiggin. Mrs. Atherton has achieved a style of composition original and strong. Her last stories show a constantly increasing power and grasp, a taking hold on literary workmanship. Her “ Doomswoman” is a remarkable book of semi-Spanish civilization, full of pictures of early days. “Amidst the silence of mountain tops in a snow-storm ” is one of the felicitous images found in her sentences. A quotation is here made of the picturing power of Mrs. Atherton, which she possesses in a high degree: “We were followed in a moment by the governor, adjusting his collar and smoothing his hair. As he reached the doorway at the front of the house, he was greeted with a shout from assembled Monterey. The plaza was gay with beaming faces and bright attire. The men, women and children of the people were on foot, a mass of color on the opposite side of the plaza; the women in gaudy cotton frocks, girt with silken sashes, tawdry jewels and spotless camisas, the coquettish rebozo draping with equal grace faces old and brown, faces round and olive; the men in glazed sombreros, short, calico jackets and trousers; Indians wound up in gala blankets. In the foreground were Caballeros and donas on prancing, silver trapped horses, laughing and coquetting, looking down in triumph upon the duenas and parents who rode older and milder mustangs and shook brown, knotted fingers at heedless youths. The young men had ribbons twisted in their long, black hair, and silver eagles on their soft, gray sombreros. Their velvet serapes were embroidered with gold; the velvet knee-breeches were laced with gold or silver cord, over fine, white linen; long deer-skin botas were gartered with vivid ribbon; flaunting sashes bound their slender waists, knotted over the hip. The girls and young married women wore black or white mantillas, the silken lace of Spain, regardless of the sun, which might darken their Castilian fairness. Their gowns were of flowered silk or yellow

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
189
satin, the waist long and pointed, the skirt full; jeweled buckles of tiny slippers flashed beneath the hem. A few Americans were there in the ugly garb of their country—a blot on the picture.”
(And far more true to life than Helen Hunt Jackson’s “Ramona” which, beautiful as it is, does not suit the California standard, because it is not based upon such absolute fidelity to history as would make it true.)
The pen of Kate Douglass Wiggin is employed in studies of character, humorous and pathetic, containing that heart touch that makes the whole world akin. This is the bare recital of the literary movement in California for women thus far, as typified in a few names of those who have shown by their clever, original work that they are capable of greater things, and worthy of achievement. But the field of encouragement is small, and the growth of genuineness is more rapid than there are laurels for them to wear.
What is to be said of those with hearts aflame, who have died unchronicled and unrecorded? What is to be said of those yearning to tell the story that is in their hearts, who day by day are condemned to fill the journalistic sieves with water? What answer is there for such unfulfilled hopes as these? What answer is there for any of us who have aspirations, longings and desires, and yet fall asleep by the way- side with empty hands? Only the profound belief that that which is good is worth doing without recompense can sustain us through the years. Only in producing that which is true can bring us genuine satisfaction, even though our hands be empty.
I believe in resistance to false standards even though we perish voiceless. I believe that woman in literature must reach out her hands ever toward the infinite standards of right and truth though she perish from hunger and want.
The rank weeds spring in a single night,
While rarest plants take years;
An evil name may leap to fame,
While the good name scarce appears.
But the rank weeds die in the morning light,
While the rare plant still lives on;
And the evil name will sink to shame While the good name’s in its dawn.
The way that is won without any work Is not worth winning at all;
A sudden light, a meteor flight,
A sprinkle—a trail and a fall.
Fear not, brave heart, whate’er thy lot,
Like the coral build deep in the sea,
And a beautiful land, with a glittering strand,
Shall owe its existence to thee.
And if failure be thy part, oh heart,
What compensation shalt thou find
For thy weary years and bitter tears,
And thy mission half divined?
But this can comfort bring to thee,
That like a sounding bell,
Mer\ shall say on thy judgment day,
“This little work’s done well.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
191
is so lavishly displaying. These are all the works of genius. We wish to know a little something about the common, everyday, ordinary kind of a woman, to whose eminence we may any of us hope to attain. It is of her I wish to speak to you to-day. Not in a spirit of criticism or captiousness, not to detract a particle from the credit due to achievements unparalleled in any age, not to quench the ardor or cool the enthusiasm of any woman, but because I feel, in common with many thoughtful people, that there is much now in the so-called woman’s movement which is superficial and much that may be ephemeral, much that depends for its support upon artificial means and that may be reactionary. We will be apt to take promise for fulfillment, shadow for substance, the means for the end. I believe a little wholesome reflection just at this time is greatly needed. We need to realize that cities do not grow in a day. Characters are not formed in six months, and that the great principles of growth are as absolutely essential in this movement as they have proven to be in all others.
Now the thought which I wish to leave with you today is: That our ideal woman has become a reality. She is here. She is the inspiring cause of much, if not all, of this work; and I wish to present her to you, as I believe she is worthy of emulation, and I believe she will compare favorably with the ideals of other times. She is not drawn from imagination, she is a living, breathing reality, and while I must admit that I have failed to find all of her qualities in many women, she is in the main drawn sufficiently from life to convince us of her existence. She is only here and there among the crowds, but if we search for her we may find her. She is not on exhibition, as I intimated before; she is no genius, and the kind of work she does is not susceptible of statistics or exposition. In the lecture-room she is more often on the benches than upon the stage, and only among her friends is her true worth fully known. None of the superlatives are required to describe her, but when she is once known and fully understood she can always be counted on. She is neither young nor old, she may be rich or poor, plain or beautiful; these are accidents she is in nowise responsible for— but she has a beauty of soul which shines out of her face and makes her seem lovely. Time has not hardened her nor has he passed her by unmarked. She is not over- popular with the world. She cannot train with every passing wind of doctrine, her convictions are strong and she changes them only upon the most unquestionable proof that they are untenable. She has been to school in the great world and is a part of it. Not from choice, nor from the realization of broader opportunities for women, but through stern and bitter necessity. She has learned the great lessons of life under a discipline as unflinching as that of the German army. She long since realized that the greatest good she could do the world was to find the place she was fitted for and to fill it to the best of her ability. She understands herself, is well poised and ready for emergencies. She is not easily diverted from the great purposes of life and devotes herself with great fidelity to the pursuit of her chosen avocation. She realizes that the great drawback to the success of woman in the higher professions, as well as in the less skilled callings is the lack of permanency. And herein is the great secret of absolute equality between the sexes. It is useless to talk of equal work and equal wages until women do give equal work. And we are sure that so long as work is made only a convenient stepping-stone instead of the great object of life, women do not and will not give a service as satisfactory as men do. And I maintain that she may do this without sacrificing any of her higher interests, or the interests of those whom affection or relationship may have made her responsible for. Indeed, all the interests of her life may be adjusted to those of her profession without loss to any.
She does not depend for her success so much upon her knowdedge of the amount of gray matter she has in her brain as she does upon the faithful performance of each day’s duties. Industry, punctuality and a keen intelligence of the subject matter are more important factors in her work than her influence of a diploma. In work she knows no sex, and while she recognizes the necessity for many such distinctions now, she hopes that if she lives to see another World’s Fair there will be no Woman’s Building, no woman’s separate exhibit, but men’s and women’s work exhibited

192
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
together, held up to a common standard and rated only upon their merit. This ideal woman is intensely human. She is conscious that whatever else she may be, she is first of all a human being, with all the desires and limitations, with all the faults and aspirations, with all the virtues and failures that are common to the human family. She asks for herself only that which she is willing to concede as right for everyone else.
She has learned to look for and find the soul of goodness in things evil, the element of truth in things erroneous; her greatest quality, the spirit of justice which animates her. She takes reason, not sentiment, for her guide; she requires facts, not feelings, to persuade her; she condemns none, but seeks to find some cause of justification for all. If man’s inhumanity to man makes countless millions mourn, she knows that woman’s inhumanity to woman is death to millions more. She has ceased to complain of the cruelty of man to her sister woman, for she knows that doubly refined is the cruelty of women to those of her own sex. It is impossible for any man to inflict upon a woman the bitter injustice, the intensity of suffering that is possible for a woman. In warfare men may be cruel to each other, but in peace and among the ordinary types of men there is a freemasonry of spirit, a fraternity of interest which is rarely found among the higher types of women. The sisterhood of woman is talked of, but seldom realized among women, and it is a part of the lifework of my ideal woman to cultivate and extend this spirit of kindliness and courtesy which goes so far to sweeten and soften the dreariest pathway. She has a sister’s heart for all women. None are outside the pale of her sympathy and her compassion. She believes with Olive Schriner that “ true holiness is infinite compassion for others.” She is not dilet- ante; she is earnest. Life is serious with her. She has learned that society at its best is the science of living together in harmony; she believes that the mission of woman is to bring the feminine side of humanity into the world. We have been too long dominated by one sex. She does not desire, however, that we should be dominated by the other. The tyranny of woman would be as oppressive as the tyranny of man. The day of muscular force is gone, the day of nervous force has come, and with it has come the works of peace, the hum of industry and the need of women in the outside world—not because she has chosen to enter the field heretofore supposed to be the field alone of men, nor because she has been influenced by others to change so radically the ordinary tenor of woman’s way, but because the great unseen forces of life, aching unconsciously, have brought her there, and she appreciates now the importance of her mission. Her journey was begun with as great a reluctance as ever the children of Israel felt on leaving the fleshpots of Egypt for the wanderings in the wilderness; the luxuries of slavery seemed so much more desirable, even with the sure promise of the milk and honey of freedom; and when we know there are days and years of dreary wanderings in the wilderness, it is no wonder that many stand back appalled and decide to remain—and it is all right for them. Only the man or woman who has faith can ever hope to reach the promised land.
My ideal woman is essentially a domestic woman in the broadest sense. It is impossible to my mind to conceive of a woman of high type as the woman without a home. If she has but one room she will make a home of it, and it will shine forth as the expression of her own individuality. It is the garden in which she grows herself. It is the one great distinguishing difference between men and women, and in behalf of my ideal woman, my woman of the world, I believe she is more devoted to the idea of home than many of the women of the old regime. And I believe that I can assert without fear of contradiction that hotels and boarding-houses are patronized proportionately more by women who are supported by their husbands or fathers than they are by women who support themselves. And further, I believe that every woman whose mind has been broadened by contact with the world is a better housekeeper, knows better how to keep the wheels of the domestic machinery oiled than the woman who never goes outside of the four walls of her home. She manages her household with the same kind of sagacity that a business man manages his factory or his count-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
193
ing room, one of the first essentials of which is to employ the best help she can find, pay them what their services are worth, trust them, and never nag them. As to the children, it is a wise woman who knows when she is not fitted to raise her own children. On the other hand, if she is so fitted, that is her profession, and she may make its practice remunerative by taking the children of some woman in other professions and for a consideration raising those children. In fact, no more changes will be required in the adjustment of the domestic relations to professional life than the same changes necessitated in the readjustment of economic conditions in other fields now so rapidly taking place. It resolves itself into a question of division of labor, and will naturally settle itself as it is being settled every day by the need that every woman finds of doing the best she can for each day. When women find that by education and training they are worth in some trade or profession twenty dollars to fifty dollars per week, they will not be willing to spend their lives as nurse girl at three dollars per w r eek and board, when for that sum or less or more they can engage the services of a special kindergarten teacher who will undoubtedly train their child more carefully than they can. This may seem a heresy to those who have believed from time immemorial that a mother’s first duty was to her children, but I am sure that when we look about us and find how very badly most of mothers do raise their children, my statements may be taken into consideration at least, and I am sure a thoughtful examination of my proposition will demonstrate its correctness. I speak with knowledge and from experience when I say that women who have devoted themselves to the professions usually occupied by men have been women who are remarkable for the fidelity with which they have served their homes and their families, and on the other hand women of the clinging-vine type, who faint easily and are afraid of rats, are women who neither keep house well nor raise well-behaved children.
To sum it all up, the more intelligence any one person possesses the better all the work of their lives is accomplished, and by changing that intelligence into broader channels you do not change the nature of the person. Therefore, you men and women who are wise do not check the inspirations of any child or women for broader conditions of life because of any preconceived unfitness for those conditions which you approve. The more she knows and grows physically, mentally and morally, the richer will be her life and the lives of all who are near to her. And now for the last of the qualities of my woman who has come: She is not conceited. She thinks that other people have lived who are as great and good as she is. She does not agree with the correspondent of one of the morning papers who claimed that no ideal man could be found who was worthy of the ideal woman. She thinks supply and demand are about evenly balanced on both sides, and she does not feel at all lonesome. She believes in the survival of the Anglo-Saxon race, and she believes that however many stopping- places there may be that race is making for righteousness. She believes in men and women. She also believes in that land, on the hills of which walk brave women and brave men hand in hand.
k
(is)

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
195
a butterfly flutter above every flower of pleasure which grew in the garden of his experience. Providentially there came to Weimar at this period the noble, gifted Herder, who became Goethe’s friend, and gave to the young poet a better knowledge of his wonderful possibilities.
Herder’s influence upon Goethe was manifold, but mainly in the direction of poetry. He taught him that the Bible best illustrates the truth that “ poetry is the product of a national spirit and not the privilege of a cultivated few.” From Hebrew poetry they turned to the study of Homer and Ossian. The latter poet, then making the tour of Europe, so aroused the enthusiasm of Goethe that he made a translation of “Selma,” and introduced into his own sentimental novel “ The Sorrows of Werther.”
There is a great diversity of opinion concerning Goethe’s philosophical romance, “Wilhelm Meister.” The author says: “ I cannot give the key to its solution.” Its leading idea is renunciation; the power to sacrifice the temporary for the permanent.
While studying law at Strasburg, Goethe became interested also in theology, but he was more particularly interested in alchemy and the study of mysticism. It was then that he conceived the idea of writing his dramatic poem of “ Faust,” which he did not complete, however, until sixty years after. It embodies the varied experiences and the ripe scholarship of a lifetime. This drama reveals the triumph of Repentance over sin for not only is the soul of Marguerite redeemed, but that of her lover also.
In another dramatic poem, “Iphigenia of Taurus” the powers of evil are disarmed by the truth, fidelity and purity of Iphegenia of Taurus. One must make an exhaustive study of Goethe’s writings to form any adequate idea of the manysidedness of his genius.
His mind was like a prism, owing to its great powers of refraction. Eckermann, who knew the poet well, says that “ Goethe was most valuable in balancing the judgment and in suggesting thought. He cared more for the perfecting of the few than the improvement of the many. He believed more in man, than men; in thought, than action; in effort, than success; in Nature, than Providence. Goethe has been called “ The Prince of German Poets,” a title which he well deserves if we consider only his wonderful ability to assimilate all knowledge in the service of poetry. He is an excellent dramatist and a fine lyric poet, and the best writer of the German language, which he greatly improved by his own felicitous style and method of expression. As a critic of art and literature he is fearlessly independent, although it may not be true that he taught Pantheism by his deification of Nature. In him the intellectual dominated the spiritual. He has said, however: “ I doubt not the immortality of the soul, for Nature cannot dispense with our continual activity, and she is pledged to give me a better form of being when the present no longer sustains my spirit.” He solved the enigma of life after his own fashion, independent of creed or dogma.
Perhaps, when the world has grown older, a remoter historical standpoint may afford the coming critic a better post of observation and a riper judgment of the great man, who Bayard Taylor said was “ Universal in the range of his intellectual capacities and in his culture.” A marked contrast exists between Goethe and Schiller.
The younger poet belongs not to Germany alone, the literature of the world claims him. The influence of his genius is too great to be restricted to one country. Unlike Goethe he was not a favorite of fortune. His boyhood and youth were full of trials. Wishing to become a minister, he began the study of Latin with the village pastor. The lad’s aptitude attracted the attention of Duke Carl Eugene, and he determined upon a military career for Schiller. The slavery of a life in a military academy was soon exchanged for service in the garrison as an army surgeon. The duties of his position were so irksome to him that the burden became insupportable, and he fled from his country, and for a time became a homeless wanderer. In spite of poverty, ill health and debts, which pursued him like cruel arrows sped from the bow of adverse fate, he managed somehow to complete his education. We find him in his

196
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
thirtieth year at the University of Jena, occupying a professor’s chair, which, however, lacked the comfortable cushion of salary. He did literary “ hackwork ” to earn money for his daily needs. He was finally granted a pension of two hundred dollars. The restrictions of his youth awakened in him a love for liberty; thus he became “ the poet of freedom.” The idea of freedom is the underlying principle in all of his writings.
His fine play of “ William Tell ” possesses more than a literary significance in German history, written at the time when Napoleon’s idea, the annihilation of Germany, seemed to be realized. When the patriot Stein found on German soil only an insecure footing; when the poet Kleist took.his own life rather than witness the misery of his country; when Germans were found to fight Germans like gladiators, bedimming with their heart’s blood the soil of alien countries—then in this time of oppression the story of Tell rang like a trumpet call throughout the land. It reanimated despondent hearts and kindled patriotic impulses and self-sacrificing ideas. This drama is a vindication of national and free government. It sustains a fine moral purpose in awakening a love of country in the heart of him who reads it.
When Schiller began to write his noble poems, our country was at war with England. By the time peace was declared, his judgment had matured. He then wrote “ Don Carlos.” In this drama one of the characters lays down the law to the tyrant, Philip of Spain, for Schiller well understood that old law's sometimes becomes abuses, and reforms must be introduced to infuse new life into free political society. Such reforms must, however, be gradual, not a sudden upheaval of old ideas, lest the remedy should be worse than the disease.
While Schiller was sojourning at Rudolstadt, he became acquainted with Goethe; thus were brought together tw ? o men of exalted genius, but dissimilar in character.
The older poet took an interest in humanity, and was broad and generous in his views. Schiller concentrated pow'er as vast on fewer subjects.
Carlyle says: “Goethe was catholic, Schiller sectarian. One was endowed with a comprehensive spirit, skilled by personal experience in human passion, therefore tolerant, fighting neither formen nor principles. The freedom he allowed himself he accorded to others.
“ Schiller was earnest, enthusiastic, full of Quixotic impulses, feeling intensely because his nature was intense.” To me he seems to have been at odds with himself and the world, because his ideal nature unfitted him to cope successfully w'ith some of the stubborn facts of real life. Another point of difference was their environment. Goethe was then thirty-nine years of age, settled in life. Schiller was twenty-nine, without a fixed destiny. Goethe had traveled in Italy, had studied art, was a brilliant talker, possessed of a vast fund of knowledge and a keen sense of humor, which made his conversation like a display of intellectual pyrotechnics whose brilliancy dazzled and dazed poor Schiller, increasing his natural timidity and constraint.
Schiller thought that Goethe was an egotist, and that no intimacy could be possible. The latter entertained a like unfavorable opinion. Subsequent intercourse caused each to recognize the good in the other. Goethe’s zeal and love for literature made him an invaluable friend to Schiller.
Rousseau says that the best basis on w'hich to build a friendship is: “ Same sentiments, different opinions.”
May we not claim that the best coin for general circulation are kind words and good actions issued from the mint of a loving heart? The purchasing power of such currency can not be overestimated. Its mighty power was felt by these two great geniuses.
Goethe’s nature was too noble to harbor envy or jealousy, as he beheld his young rival climbing to the intellectual heights which he had gained. Neither did he pose as a patron, but treated Schiller as his friend and equal, until at last they became co-workers, each one assisting and benefiting the other. Schiller was an earnest seeker after truth, a hater of shams and deceit. His aim was to make mankind, happier and better.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
197
He seems to have been an apostle of aesthetic idealism. Only by comparison with Kant and other philosophers does he appear to be a realist. He lived in an atmosphere of contemplation, and possessed the magic power of presenting old truths in new forms. The winged Pegassus of his imagination soared aloft, bearing him to the highest regions of ideal and spiritual conceptions. His intellect was as clear as a cloudless sky, his fancies as brilliant as the rainbow after a summer shower.
In some instances his poetry is half philosophical, bearing the impress of his scientific studies. History and philosophy soothed his res'tless spirit and furnished inspiration for his historic records of noble deeds. Goethe taught him how to master and arrange his subjects, and Schiller aided him by helpful suggestions. Goethe once said: “ People dispute as to which is the greater poet, Schiller or 1; but they ought rather to rejoice that two such fellows as we are in existence.”
The elder poet doubtless possessed a greater fund of knowledge, a better education and more varied accomplishments. Schiller knew much by intuition and reflection. In personal appearance there was as great a dissimilarity between these two men as we find existed between their mental attributes. Lewes tells us that “ Goethe’s beautiful head, the calm, victorious grandeur of the Greek ideal; Schiller possessed the earnest beauty of a Christian looking toward the future.” Schiller’s blue eyes were eager and spiritual. PI is brow tense and intense; irregular features lined by thought and suffering and weakened by illness. Goethe’s face wore the majesty of repose, Schiller’s the look of conflict. The Greek ideal represents realism, the Christian ideal represents idealism. Goethe said once, “ Schiller is animated by the idea of freedom, I with the idea of nature.” We observe that this distinction characterizes all their writings, Goethe always striving to let nature havfc free development and produce the highest forms of humanity; Schiller’s seeking, aspiring mind striving for something greater than nature, wishing to make men demigods.
The points of resemblance between the poets, which made them congenial, were these: Both believed that “art was a mighty influence, related to religion, by whose aid the great world-scheme was wrought into reality.” They believed that culture would raise humanity to its full powers. As artists they knew no culture equal to art. With Goethe the moral ideal was evolved from the artistic; with Schiller moral ideals were instinctive, a part of his own pure nature.
Schiller has beautifully defined the idea that the “ truth shall make one free ” and that “ beauty is its own excuse for being,” in the following lines, which I quote from his “Hymn to Art: ”
“I am not held in bonds, unfettered, free,
I rove throughout all space, rove near and far;
Thought is my boundless realm, and here I flee,
Upon the wings of words, from star to star.
What heaven and earth accumulate in store,
What nature spins in her mysterious deep I daringly unravel and explore,
For endless is the poet’s soaring leap;
But what more lovely can be sought or found Than in fair frame, a soul with beauty crowned.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
199
the stormy Atlantic, see them set foot upon the frozen shores of Massachusetts, we know that this resolute deed is no fanatical impulse of the hour, but is a deed born of the spirit of the age. From these two migrations sprang our ancestry; and to follow the development of American literature is to follow the East and South in the development of each in almost separate lines for nearly three centuries; and to account for the marked difference is not to attribute it to climate, as many have done, but to ancestry. Virginia was not settled, as some claim, by worthless, broken-down gentry, nor Massachusetts by blind fanatics. Bad men came over with all the colonists; but the ancestors of Washington, Jefferson, Madison, Patrick Henry and Henry Clay could not have been entirely worthless, and neither could the ancestors of Franklin, Irving and Hawthorne have all been narrow fanatics. Yet there was a difference of character and purpose in the early colonists, the influence of which tells as greatly upon the sections of our country as do the character and purpose of the Scotch and English upon the sections of Great Britain. The Puritans, Quakers, Walloons, Salzburgers and Baptists were all dissenters, descendants of the Roundheads, the Luthers and Calvins of the Old World. They came to America as Moses went to Judea, dissatisfied with the church, the government and all the institutions of the Mother Country. They came to establish for themselves a new church and a new government. The Cavaliers came to America as men go West today, in order to better their fortunes. They came with hearts loyal to the Mother Country, with the intention of perpetuating her institutions, socially, politically and spiritually. The Dissenters settled north, and the Cavaliers settled south, and the influence of the two originated the differences in thought that have been evidenced in our speech and literature.
Colonial literature can hardly be called American, and even if it were so counted, it could not be called literature, for dry chronicles help to make history but not literature. Our colonial ancestors were too busy providing for the material necessities of their new life to find time for extensive reading or writing. White, in his “Philosophy of American Literature,” says that the ideal of the Southerner was ever on a lower plane than that of the Northerner. Strange that a man should say this when a Southerner is called by his people, “ the father of his country;” when a Southerner wrote the Declaration of Independence; when a Southerner is called “the father of the Constitution.” He also speaks of the dearth of authors in the South.
The value of literature is determined by its quality and not by its quantity, and when we subtract the worthless, the histories and text-books from the authorship of the north, but few authors would be left of which she could boast.
The Puritan life was idealistic, and it was natural that it should develop writers. The Southerner was a man of deeds, developed the statesman, warrior, the orator and the colonizer of America. The one was as necessary to the building up of a nation as the other, and while we accord to the North the majority of authors, let it not be done to the disparagement of the South, which has contributed in other ways just as honorable and necessary as the contributions of the North.
New England established the first college, Virginia the first university and Georgia the first female college. The broad university training of the South has told upon the culture of her people, and the narrow intense, college training of the North told upon her Cotton Mathers and Edwards.
The Puritan spirit of New England developed theologians, psychologists and melancholy poets. Her narrow training has given us our text-book literature. The Cotton Mathers, Hopkins, Emersons, Dwights, Bradfords, Bradstreets, Edwards and Hookers have given us the greatest divines and metaphysical authors of America.
When man becomes extreme in thought, his extremity is God’s opportunity, and out of the extreme Puritanism of Wigglesworth and John Cotton was evolved Benjamin Franklin, who was really the first man to show that the old life had done its work, that the persecutions and bigotry of the fathers had reacted in the broad spirit* of a new man in a new world. Benjamin Franklin, the printer, lightning-rod man, stove man, newspaper man, author, statesman and diplomat, an all-around Yankee, a

200
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
typical American. A new spirit is born, the old eliminated, and with the period of Franklin we can begin to lay claim to American literature. To him can be traced the humor of our American authors, the birth of the “ short story ” in “ Dogood Papers.” His services were required along other lines than that of authorship, else we should have seen in Franklin an American Swift or Smollett.
Pre-revolutionary writers can be summed up in a few names. Men were busy making history then, and not literature, yet in the pamphlets of Tory and Whig we see the germ of our future authors.
P'or some time after the Revolution our people were absorbed in the work of framing the Constitution and in restoring order, and were too busy in the details of nationforming to devote attention to literature. We should like to dwell upon the spirit of those days, but in a limited paper like this we can only point out the leading authors in American literature.
Charles Brockden Brown, who belongs to the early part of the nineteenth century, might be brought up as our first novelist of note. P'reneau, Trumbull, Hopkin- son, Barlow, Thomas Paine, Jefferson—all contributed their share in laying the foundation of American literature. We shall be disappointed if we expect to find any such legends in our early literature as the Arthurian or Carlovingian, for our people did not nurse their children to sleep with song of fairy, or quiet them with story of valiant knight. Our ancestors were stern, practical men and women; Indians, wolves and wild-cats were realities and not myths, and the Puritan religion forbade the little Franklins from believing even in Santa Claus.
The “doubting Thomases,” Paine and Jefferson, the Prometheus Franklin, dealt with reality and cared little for romance. Yet we must not think that the germ of romance in Brockden Brown, or the ideal of Trumbull, was lost in political and military heroism, or in Franklin’s utilitarianism. Though America had not the myths of the Old World she had her peculiar legends, and these Washington Irving invested with all the romance of Scott, and enlivened them with a humor known nowhere but among Americans—American authors. “The Legends of Sleepy Hollow” make up for the lack of an heroic people in our aborigines.
Cooper introduced the Indian into romance, but it was not the matter of his
words so much as the form that made them popular. Neither the Indian or the
negro is heroic, although Harriet Beecher Stowe at an opportune moment succeeded in introducing the latter into her novel, and Helen Hunt Jackson with the Indian worked upon the sympathies of her readers without appealing to their reason.
Edgar Allan Poe in this new life of American authors stands not only as a typical Southern poet, but as one of whom the world loves to hear. He was a master
of verse, but he lacked that inspiration that will give him a seat “with those saints
who see God.” The weird charm, the strange fascination of Poe’s verse is without rival. “His heart-strings are a lute; none sings so wildly nor so well.”
For a while after Irving and Poe’s period our country was so torn with sectional hate that there was no motive for high literature. The John C. Calhoun, Wendell Phillipsand Garrison oratory; the Harriet Beecher Stowe romance; the Bryant, Father Ryan and Whittier poetry, were engaged too much in stirring up jealousy and hatred to inspire lofty thought. Harriet Beecher Stowe, Bryant, Father Ryan and Whittier, and even Longfellow, based their writings upon events that are not universal in significance, and, like Wigglesworth’s writings, will meet their doom.
Rodman Drake, our American Keats, in his “Culprit Fay,” kept alive the ideality and sincerity of the poet of this period.
PYom this great strife there was born an ethical spirit, and Emerson, an almost Christ-man, arose in strange contrast to the Garrisons and Calhouns of the day. The Alcotts, the Fullers, Thoreaus and Channings followed as disciples of Emerson.
Theories and speculations of all kinds set men’s minds wild in those days, and as Irving worked up the follies and superstitions just anti-dating him, so do we have Hawthorne evolved from the extremes of his age. As was Franklin evolved from

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
~U1
the extreme Puritanism of the days of witchcraft, so was Hawthorne evolved from the extreme Puritanism that overshadowed the North prior to the Civil War. Like Franklin, he could transcend the party spirit of his age; like Irving, he worked his people’s follies into a moral; and Hawthorne, the master artist, remains the interpreter of his people in all that is high and holy for all time. ,
With the Civil War came the interregnum of authors that war naturally brings. After the war men were again busy reconstructing the nation—making the nation, but not literature. With the Centennial of 1876 was ushered in a new era, and while up to that period we had American authors, North and South, yet ours was not a national literature. The past is a book with seven seals, and there arises in the present a new generation to begin a new page in our literature’s future work. The Centennial of 1876 reached out the hand of brotherhood to North, South, East and West; the New Orleans Exposition strengthened the bond of affection; the World’s Fair at Chicago riveted it with the everlasting ties of love, and our people will now turn their attention to their own country, its tales and traditions, and, as Hawthorne and Irving, point them with morals worked from the souls of the people, We have traditions of the fore time, ruins of an old civilization, and buried temples; we have Nature in her freshness and beauty; we have pure domestic life molded by freedom; we have the spirit of the ages, the spirit of him who taught the equality of man and the elevation of woman. The South, with an institution no longer retarding her progress, is again being heard in song and romance.
Of Southern birth and education, the daughter of a slave-holder, I am ready to admit that slavery burdened literary growth, especially as we smarted under the sense of wrong done us by those who were as responsible for slavery as we. But now that feeling is sealed in the book of the past, and never since the days of Washington has there been as strong love for the Union and for the Stars and Stripes as is now felt in the South. The South will ever remain the picturesque part of the Union; its peculiar scenery, its picturesque laboring class, will give themes for poetry and romance. Despite many changes, our relations in society are greatly the same, with deferential black men and superior white men, with our ideas of dependence of woman still lingering, and, strange to say, the newcomer adopts our customs instead of introducing new ones.
George Cable, Joel Chandler Harris, Thomas Nelson Page, Gottschalk, Thalberg, Henry Grady, James L. Allen, Father Ryan and Sydney Lanier could have been born under no other than our peculiar Southern institutions, and the South will continue to enrich American literature with song and story.
The South is not what it was before the war, as far as the old life is concerned; but its men and women are more than they were. Sorrow and sorrow’s reflux of energy, the strong natures made better thus are awakening us to a new life; and as we turn over the pages of Eiastern magazines, and see there recorded names from*the South and West, we feel that now ours is a national literature, to the roll-call of which men and women answer from the Atlantic to the Pacific, from the great lakes to the Gulf.
The sunny Southland yet tells of desolation. As the traveler passes through the broad plantations, ruins and negro cabins strangely impress him in their loneliness and emptiness. No young lovers promenade the broad piazzas with admiring negroes in the background. The cedars along the broad walks stand with breaking limbs, untrained and dying; the Doric pillars of the broad piazzas are stained by loose, untrained vines, and only a few negroes or white people are seen here and there. At night the jassmines and magnolias make fragrant the air, the warbling of mocking birds, the chirping of katydids—ail remind the listener that much yet'remains to inspire Southern literature and art.
The West, too, has joined the national brotherhood, and with her Egglestons, Ridpaths, Bret Hartes, Rileys and Monroes prophesies a glorious future in literature for the West.

202
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
We would like to enlarge upon this era of good feeling of our Howells, Warners, Holmes, and all others of our authors, men and women; but the time is too short, and we can only breathe the wish that now the practicability of the East, the sentiment of the South, and the vigor of the West are combined, that no one section will be overbalanced by the other, but that with the strong warp of the North, filled in with the sparkle of the West, and shot with the beauty and colored with the warmth of the South, our nation may weave a garment fit for divinity to wear. A nation is a moral person, and to the authors is the soul of the people committed. We are imperfect; our mathematics as yet form but broken arcs, but time will shape them into perfect rounds. The heroic here is often too hard, the high too lofty, but the effort ascends to God, and will bless us by and by.
I have attempted to show you the qualities of each section, and now that we are united it remains for the future to decide the possibilities of American literature. Columbus found a new world, and Galileo found new heavens, and we with the microscope lay bare the secrets of nature, send messages upon the lightning with heaven’s own bolt, bind the ends of the earth together; our knowledge of the conservation of energies makes eternity confirm the conception of the hour and time is no more. Foreigners look in vain for the standing-army of the United States, for our nation marshals her hosts in the hearts of her people, proclaiming that earth did rise and heaven did bend. America, sitting in the barge of state in Columbus fountain, facing the statue of Liberty, shows woman’s elevation ever is man’s, too. This consummation of science united with spirit Homer foretold mystically in his conception of God in man. Isaiah foretold Christ’s reign on earth; Dante saw on top of Mount Purga- toria where a woman led him up, for when woman rises man follows. On our own new America we go not back to the mythical past for the Golden Age, but as Christ taught us Heaven is now, and the Golden Age of Love is ours, which began in the night of the Nativity, was hastened when Capt. John Smith and Miles Standish brought the gospel of liberty to our shores, was confirmed when the shackles of slavery fell from every hand in our Union, and when R. E. Lee signed the treaty of peace that binds North, South, East, and West in bonds of union that Puritan and Cavalier, not even Washington and Franklin, could understand; for they read not the liberty of the Gospel as did our Christian heroes, Abraham Lincoln and Robert E. Lee, who have left with us the pattern of heroes of the greatest Christian drama that has ever been acted upon the stage of history.

204
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
me with what sounded like singing on a comb. She enjoyed it and so did I. Her story I translate to be this: That at one time she had been in the Salem School or under the teaching of Jason Lee; that she had glimpses of a higher life than savagery had given her; that in the years following she had held on to the little she had, stoutly refusing to countenance by her presence the Smohallo incantations. The wigwam smoke and the wild life had well-nigh obliterated the little she knew; but to the name of Jason Lee she held on as to a watchword. Most truly she seems to be one feeling for God’s hand in the darkness.
In thinking of the long past, why is it that the more prominent happenings seem all tinged with sadness? There were bright and beautiful days then, days of long sunshine. The few holidays that frontier life afforded were, by contrast, very keenly enjoyed. Yet if I am to tell of incidents of those early times one might think there was little but doing without things, in common times, varied by the days of sickness and death. “ Not all the preaching since Adam can make of death other than death.” Yet to the new settler it sometimes came in a manner that, with the inevitable homesickness, no matter how stout-hearted they were, gave an added pang to those who looked on. In September of 1851 I was riding on horseback through the then quite unsettled counties of Polk and Yamhill. Somewhere in the north part of Yamhill County we saw the cabin of a new settler. It might be miles to the next house, and uninviting as the prospect was, we thought it better to beg shelter for the night. My escort rode to the man, who was still with his plough, and I dismounted at the cabin, where two little children, perhaps two and four years of age, were looking at me through the rude fence, and said to them: “ Please tell your mother to come out.” They did not speak, but looked at me. I tried again in what might be the vernacular. “Go call mammy,” but with no better results. I then went in, and, taking them by the hand, said: “Take me where mamma is.” The little thing led me around the house to the other side of the inclosure, and stopped by a new-made grave!
In February, 1855, 1 was going on the steamer Canemah to Oregon City. A very young couple, married that morning, were accompanied by the bride’s mother, a poor widow, who had reached Oregon a year or so before, stripped by death and disaster of everything but her children. The oldest daughter, not much over sixteen, was now married to a youngster, and they were going to the Cascades, where he had work in a sawmill, and his wife was to cook for the mess. He was a promising looking fellow, and I fully believed the answer that he made to the again bereaved mother, when, with quivering lips, she said: “ Be good to my girl.” The bride had evidently felt that to be truly married she must be attired in what she supposed to be bridal array. All the cash possible had been spent in the thin Swiss dress with its bit laces and ribbons. Her appearance brought a hardly concealed smile to those who were in the cabin, but in that terrible winter rain-storm it was likely to bring worse to her. I began talking with her and when she said it was the first time she was ever on a steamboat, I could easily say, “Then you don’t know what a place it is to take cold, with its hot fires and cold air rushing in when we are obliged to open the doors,” and soon showed her where behind a portiere, the only retirement possible, she could change her thin, open-sleeved gown for something warmer, and at the same time in better accordance with the custom of travelers. 1 became very much interested in their hopes and plans, and it was with a sense of personal bereavement that, the following fall, I read the name of the young husband as being hanged by the Indians in his sawmill, having first witnessed the butchering of his wife.
From the Cascades’ frozen gorges to where the Columbia plunges jubilant to the sea, by many a bright prairie and pleasant valley, they still live who shared in the early, if not the earliest, work cf saving to our country the fair heritage of Oregon. Give them, from your older and richer civilization, a kind, sisterly thought as they sit waiting in the lengthening shadows.

200
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
is varied, frequently abrupt in transition, and therefore broken as to harmony of its literary movement. It is as though one twining a wreath had set together rose, weed and thorn, blossoms and fruits, that nothing should be left out, giving externally appearances ill-sorted or beautiful as the case may be, but within, as the student discovers, there flows a current of life strong, clear, unbroken—one movement of power which resolves itself into a single principle, moving with a single purpose from center to center, from heart to heart of all forms of life. This interior idea, upon which rests the writing of Faust, is the idea of the relationships of things one to another, of the relation of thought to action, the relation of man to nature, to God, and, supremely for its emphasis and culminating force, to the relationship of man to man here and now in human life.
Under the dramatic guise of figures, who move on both sides of the mystic horizon of earth, as human beings and spirits, high and low, evil and good, with Faust, Mephistopheles, Margaret, Helen, Homenculus and Euphorion as leading characters, this majestic drama inclosed at its heart a single thread of light, clear burning to illuminate the whole. If we call it by its simplest name, that line of noblest teaching is human duty—the Brotherhood of Man. And this is the reason why, in these closing years of our age, this poem of Faust is for the first time being studied by us. In these years, when the conflict of conditions is stirring the whole world to collision, argument, rebellion and agreement; when polity and economics, the having and the not having of life, are forcing us to higher planes of thought; when justice from man to man is the demand of the hour, this wonderful drama, which has lain biding its time, now opens its pages, and with its devils and its men, in the light of two worlds at once, presents to us our own question of the relationship of man to man, the question of that clear-eyed daughter of the gods—whose name is Duty; relationship truly balanced—justice among men.
That Goethe foresaw our needs and wrote for us, we know, of course, was not the case. In youth something pressed upon him to be done. To satisfy himself, he reached outward after all of life above, below, and here. He drew the circle of his desire, “ the near and far,” set Faust therein to mark its center, and part by part, as he lived his own life, he set his figures in their places and bade them play their parts as revelation of the thoughts that arose within him. Perhaps not until he was old did he know, himself, what task it was that had been set for him; what it was that he had done. Faust represents Humanity, and as years went on, Goethe, rounding out his work, reached backward, introducing the scenes which now stand as the opening parts. Catching sight of his own thoughts in the ripeness of his maturity, he inserted “The Dedication,” “ The Prelude on the Stage,” and “ The Prologue in Heaven.” These three are the keys by which we may interpret all that follows—and this brings us to our especial subject of to-day, the briefest study of “The Prelude on the Stage.”
In this scene three men are present—the manager of a theater, the stage jester and a poet. The manager wants a new play for his theater. He wants something not ordinary, but, on the contrary, exceptionally good. He tells the poet that he wants to amuse and attract the crowd. They are of all sorts and kinds, these people. They have read not a little, they are interested in life, expectant as to the theater. The play must appeal to them all, for it is but just that they who support him, and whom he hopes to see crowding to his doors, should have something to reward them for their coming. In such a case what can be done? So the manager goes on talking of his needs and his scheme. He is shrewd and business-like as to the people and the play, and he is evidently intelligent as to his chosen author, for when he has gone over the ground of his requirement, acknowledging that the task is by no means a light one, he turns to his companion and says, that the poet alone among men is he who can accomplish the great task of pleasing men of such varied character. The manager has spoken with a certain degree of caution, leading to the greatness of the work, before he really offers it. But even so, he has not won the interest or the heart of the poet. Turning from the subject in an outburst of repulsion, “ Speak not to me,” he cries,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
207
of these throngs of people; these crowds of yours. What men may or may not wish, is to him nothing, he says. This surging mass of humanity, even to see, in him, “ puts out the fire of song.” He cries for sweet silences and the visionary forms of the inner world. Shall the fair thought, he asks, and the high expression that comes to the poet as a precious gift—shall this be put to low usage, for the amusement of the vulgar crowd? Closing, he says he does not care to work for popularity and the passing moment. He would leave his labors for posterity.
The manager is silent and the jester comes forward. “Posterity!” exclaims he “If everybody should work for the future, what would become of present pleasure.” This is but a passing word, but to the student of the drama it touches one of the principles of the play—the present moment, its value here and now—an idea and principle which is carried through the poem. The jester has much to say, and, becoming serious, in a few lines of fullest meaning he moves inward to the heart of things, and, facing the poet with utterance of deep-felt truth, by what he says in this first speech of his, sets before the reader the great motive of the whole Faust poem. He remarks first that in any case the people, it is to be noticed, will have their “ fun.” Then, reverting to the words spoken by the poet, in answer to his expressed aversion to “the crowd,” he says that to his mind the presence of any fine young fellow 7 has in itself a human value and should be of worth to everyone. Brief as this word is, and quietly spoken, it strikes the theme of personality. Upon the reader’s imagination rises like a statue the jester’s “ fine young fellow ’—one of the crowd, it is true; still a son of man, a fellow mortal strong to labor, wdth eyes to see and heart to love. The poet in his self-protection may shrink therefrom, yet none the less the man is there, and as his jester shows he stands a claimant upon respect, if not upon regard. Having thus set his young man upon the stage as a figure for suggestion, typical of the crowd, the jester goes on, and with the privilege of speech allowed to professional fools, with gentle audacity he takes it upon himself to instruct the poet. Without calling him narrow'-minded or small-hearted the jester states a principle, saying that in society whenever a man gives out his own nature and power to others in a happy, cheerful v^ay, allowing free utterance of his own best in genial fashion, he does not become irritated by the varying conditions and moods of the crowd, but rather he grows to be himself the greater, because, by contact with human nature, he widens the circle of his own know ledge and sympathies, and, the jester says, such a one, meaning if he is great enough, can even from the people draw inspiration. “So, then,” he says, returning to the question of the desired play, he bids the poet “take heart and give them sterling coin, not counterfeit of high feeling.” The manager is encouraged by this direct address from his jester, and hastening to speak as if, upon this higher ground, the matter were even now quite settled, he tells the poet to be sure to have plenty of incidents in the play, so that each who listens shall find something for himself and all shall be amazed and delighted. He says there is no need to compose a drama altogether smooth in its unity—only to bring his facts and scenes, and have, among them all, enough to please the varied audience. But this assumption of success is of no use. The poet, still untaught and untouched, replied that they cannot understand him. That to make a trade of his art is impossible. He is an artist and loyal to himself. Such stringing together of scenes to amuse people; such pretence of literary art is not for his gifted hand, although he says, smilingly, he perceives that it is a principle with them.
The manager does not allow himself to be ruffled by this sarcasm. He shows himself quietly determined to get this play written; and going back to the crowd again for argument, he, in his turn, thrusts at the poet. He described the people as they come, already wearied with knowledge orgayety, yet eager for something to lift them out of themselves. Men and women—there they are; and now does not the poet recognize their faces? As he w'rites, dramatist that he is, does he not in reality work for these same people ? Does he not desire full houses also, and if he should look his audience over, follow its feet as it dispersed, would he not find it much the same in one case as the other—“ half coarse, half cold? ”

208
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Then, directing his attack still personally, dropping the crowd, the manager says that as to glory it depends not upon the audience, but upon the poet. The more he gives the more he wins of fame. The writing of this play is opportunity; and now what has the poet to say?
For reply the poet bursts into passionate speech. He bids the manager go elsewhere for obedience to a low demand. What! he cries; shall he use his gift of nature, the highest gift to man, the very utmost of human expression—shall he degrade this gift for the enriching of the manager’s purse? In his earnest words we hear the voice of Goethe himself—the voice of the artist speaking for his noble birthright, for the privilege of a high holding of his poet power.
He is not speaking arrogantly, but with the loyalty of true reverence for a power which he felt was given. Accepting the poetic gift as from above, Goethe stands like the East Indian, who in earliest centuries looked upward and rejoiced in the downward flight of song; and while the drift of this entire scene, taken as a whole, is to reconcile all degrees of life in human action, it is evident that, both by the appeal of the manager to him as the only man who could do that great work, as well as by the poet’s first feeling against it, Goethe meant to give utterance to his recognition of the beauty of the great gift of poetry. The poet continues: From whence comes his empire over human hearts? How does he conquer the elements of life? Is it not because of the secret accordant power of his own heart, which passes with its great beating pulse to the utmost confines of life, to know, to feel it all and to express it? When even nature’s threads grow strained or slackened, when all creation is out of harmony, when her myriad voices jangle together, when depression and confusion reign—who then has power to touch again the order of existence, to recall wandering forces of life and bid them move once more with rythmical vibration under the central fire of life above?
“ Who is it,” he cries, “wakens the heart of man at will?
Who scatters every fairest April blossom Along the strewing path of love?
Who braids the plain green leaves to crowns, requiting Desert, with Fame in Action’s every field?”
Who is it brings the very gods to earth in unity with man but he, himself—the poet.
The passion of his words have filled the air. The jester, wise man that he is, comprehending that it is at once justice to the poet and to the people, and success for the manager to work with nature, and not against the laws of things, now accepts the poet as he shows himself, and, uniting himself harmoniously to this ardent soul, without yielding in the least to the principle for which he, with his young man, has been pleading, now begins a diplomatic reply. Still leading to the manager’s desire, and urging the writing of the play, he says: since these things are so, as the fine forces of life do act together to result in expression; since they are far-reaching and come by inspiration—if poetry comes, like love, unsought, then let this poet power be acknowledged; let it express itself, and let that expression be their play.
“ Let us, then,” he says, “ such a drama give.” Let the poet be true to himself; let him reach out after that life universal, which it is so given him to feel, and let what he can grasp and bring be the play of which they are in need.
The audience will find itself reflected in such a writing; each will select from the whole the part to which it can respond, and though “ Few may comprehend, where’er you touch there’s interest without end,” the people will be moved to “weeping or to laughter,” and without knowing why will still “ enjoy the show they see.”
The jester ends contentedly, for having met and accepted the poet’s own estimation of himself, he feels that the case is won, the play will be written, and here, argument and persuasion being at an end, he yields to himself, falls into a bit of philosophy, and gives to the reader another of the vital threads upon which the Faust

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
209
drama is to be woven. It is Goethe himself speaking again, when the jester says in a meditative way that there are two great classes in an audience which are typical of the world at large—those who grow, and those who do not. There are those who, grown to a certain point, have stopped there, marked out certain lines as sure and fast, sat down within them, and with steadfast rejection of new ideas have never been pleased with progress. While on the other hand are those who are alive to each breath of thought, who drink in all truth as they can find it, seeking eagerly for means of growth, and those, he concludes, as are known to the poet will be ever grateful.
The poet has been met upon his own ground; still the task before him gives no hint of inspiration. His heart fails, and like many another, weary in the service of art, he for the moment forgets to look upward and onward, and with a purely human impulse turns to the remembered days of youth when, as he says, he had nothing, yet had all things.
“When like a fount the crowding measures,
Uninterrupted gushed and sprang.”
Illusion was his, and as for truth, vigor of love and hate,
If he must write, give him his youth again.
The jester listens. We can almost see his gentle, quizzical smile as he, quietly surveying the whole of life, replies to this natural, yet inferior attitude of the poet. Touching him gently, pointing this and this w r ay, with intention to lead his artist to a nobler, greater state of mind, he says that youth was very well in its place and season; it was well for love and dancing, and for combat and the winning of prizes, but he says (and again we know how the words indicate Goethe’s own feeling), to play upon the harp of life itself, to play with strength of love and skill of hand,
“With grace and bold expression,”
comes only from experience. He shakes his head. “They say age makes us childish, but ’tis not true.”
This is the jester’s closing word. A powerful man he has shown himself to be, farsighted, large of heart, adaptable in temperament and a master of philosophy touching the doctrine of growth and the brotherhood of man.
As the jester ceases speaking the manager begins, bringing the business and the scene to a close. They have talked quite long enough, he says. ’Tis deeds that I prefer to see. They can be more useful if they will drop compliments, talks about inspiration and all that, and without further delay let the poet go to work. The manager is not making himself disagreeable, however. Having gained his point, he now desires to aid the poet in every way that he can. So, although he says to him briefly:
“ If poetry be your vocation,
Let poetry your will obey,”
he s-till recognizes the mood of the poet, who stands despondently silent, weighted with the sense of what he has to do; and as if to reassure him, even while he urged him forward, the manager, too, drifts into philosophy, and touches a point in life which well appeals to us, according with experience and with that upward progressive spirit, which is one of the leadings of today. He says:
“ Tomorrow will not do.
Waste not a day.”
Then most kindly, with true sympathy, he bids his author be resolute and courageous, and above all trustful to the power within. He bids him look abroad for incentive and thought, and so looking, to seize upon every impression, catching and holding and using what first may come. “You’ll then work on because you must.” Evidently the manager had himself battled with discouragement, and had learned the value of
( 14 )

210
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
impressions used and trusted as the first way out of the cloud. And we do work on “ because we must.” Pushed from behind, beckoned to from the beyond, so has the world written its poems and solved the problems of its days.
The manager continues, not waiting for reply. The poet has no lack of material. As to the German stage, it is open as a fair arena for thought of all degrees. It welcomes what may come, however unlike what went before; so without restriction the poet may take the universe: “ And all you find be sure to show it.”
“ The stars in any number,
Beasts, birds, trees, rocks and all such lumber; hire, water, darkness, day and night.”
And he finished his counsel and direction with those notable words, that thus within the little sphere of their stage shall appear that greater one, ‘‘The Circle of Creation;” and all things brought thus into their guiding hands, in the action of the play, shall move as they shall direct, “From Heaven across the world to Hell.”
The phase opens a line of thought which can only be expressed by the interpretation of the entire drama. To speak of it briefly is to show only its significance as the suggestion of what is to be looked for in the play. A careless reading seems to imply that the action of the play beginning nobly, on the heights of Heaven, is to end in destruction. Such a course would be true enough to much of life as we see it, and as the first part of P'aust ends with the death of Margaret and the grief of Faust, and as many have never looked into the second part, it has been a popular impression that the name of P'aust is synonymous with evil and'damnation. But there is a second part to this drama to which the first is but introduction; and here, following to its close, the reader is led along an upward pathway, which is opened step by step by the struggle and the upward movement of Faust, as upon the earth, among men, he works out his salvation.
The opening scenes are an introduction to the drama. Their completion lies in it close. Putting the two together we have Goethe’s “ Circle of Creation,” and comprehend what he meant when he said to his friend Eckermann that this much considered and questioned line was “ not an idea, only the course of the action.”
In this scene the manager was talking to two highly intelligent people, and this closing phrase is the gesture by which he shows them his idea. He lifts his hand and sweeps a part of his circle from heaven to earth, and that, for his companions, is enough.
A circle is a mathematical figure; it belongs to nature, not to invention. It can not be altered; if perfect, from whatever point it begins to that point it must return in its completion.
If the elements of this play begin above, and if the play itself, as the poet insists, is to be a unity, showing the Circle of Creation in its imagined perfection, although such art may surpass most human living, it is evident that the progress of life must carry the elements of existence downward to earth and upward again toward heaven. This is the progress of the P'aust drama. The theme of the relationships of man to nature, to the invisible world and the visible, to man and to woman in society, government, ideal culture and art, in all aspiration for the beyond and all right usage of the earthly and human; this theme is pursued as P'aust passes from scene to scene to the close.
As we turn the page the curtain, falling on this “ Prelude on the Stage,” rises directly upon “The Prologue in Heaven.”
“Who e’er aspires unvveariedly,” says Ariel in the opening of the second part, “ is worthy of redeeming.”
With late years we have had the rendering of this theme in the exquisite music of Robert Schumann. I.ending it to Goethe’s words the two in harmony show this Circle of Creation in the power of its re-ascension; but even without that, in the drama alone, the closing pages are linked to those of the introduction, and by them we comprehend what was in Goethe’s mind when in the empty theater he set his manager, his poet and his wise man, the jester, to call into being and announce to us this drama of life.

212
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Many an appeal have I read in Paris about the necessity of starting a school for young domestics; yet when I began this new work I met with what one usually meets, i. e., incredulity, indifference, and perhaps a little ill-will; I was advocating a new system; the Old World has not yet put off its old mantle of routine.
My fifteen years spent in the United States, teaching in the public schools, where I had the honor of being a principal, had given me ideas that could not always meet with a thorough understanding on the part of some of our best women in philanthropic and Christian work, because they bore in themselves a fragrance of independence perhaps too strong.
As I said before, I only began my work two years ago, January io, 1891. The incident that made me try it, with no help but my own modest resources, and a Guide that never fails whoever will follow Him, has been related in the report to Congress of Philanthropy; I will therefore only speak here of the advantages which I think can derive from my system: Homes and not Institutions. In P'rance our institutions keep the girls entirely away from the world in a great many cases, up to sixteen, eighteen and twenty-one years of age, letting them out exactly as unfit for the world as the young brood taking its first flight from the nest—unsteady, bewildered, as it meets the broad immensity for the first time. Many a fall is due.only to the insufficient preparation and complete ignorance of the dangers to be encountered.
Domestic training schools have been started in this country, as well as in others; but whenever they bear only the character of institution they prove failures. In spite of what many say to the contrary an institution will never take the place of the home;, each individual in a home can be morally and mentally trained with the greatest care. “Saving by guarding against evil,” will prove far better work than rescuing, even though rescuing must not be neglected.
The family training affords many an opportunity to point out all dangers to the young girl; she is not shut up from the world, neither is she allowed to go through it unprotected; she is made wise and strong by being shown the consequences that await all those who, for one reason or another, have not shunned the flattering words, the tempting gayeties that may be offered to the poor girl now fallen, through ignorance more than evil desire.
Can that be so easily pointed out to our girls shut up and trained between the high walks of tradition and conventionalities centuries old?
Certainly not; and as the number of the friendless and destitute increases with distressing rapidity in our large centers, I believe we must elevate the standard of domestic service by elevating the moral character of those who volunteer to accept that humble calling.
Let us remember the noble characters whose names have been synonyms of loyalty and devotions to their masters.
Every year the French academy delivers one or more rewards, “ Prix Montyon,” to some humble, faithful, noble hearted man or woman servant who will surely receive a still better reward at the hand of the Master who came here below to serve all mep
When domestic service will be better understood because better taught, then will those honored exceptions become a thing of the past, and the young girl will have a heart to honor both herself and masters by accomplishing her modest duties with a love that can only receive its impulse from above.
I expect to return to Paris and make most strenuous efforts toward carrying out my domestic work for destitute girls as a preventive work, and on the plan explained here; should I find resources and sympathy not answer my expectations, I want every Christian man and woman here to know that I am ready to do the same work wherever there are girls to be saved from danger. You only have to call on me at 38 Rue: Nollet, Paris, France, or until May, 1894, care of Mr. F. A. Booth, 19 east Sixteenth, street, New York.

214
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
post station. These are very tiny, very dirty houses, the rooms heated beyond endurance, and often crowded beyond endurance also. Every possible chance of air entering is prevented by stuffing windows with paper. For a bed you take a fur coat, throw it on the floor and yourself upon it. Sleep comes if you can only manage to forget that the walls of the room are almost covered with very suspicious-looking dark objects. In the morning you wake with a dreadful headache, half suffocated by the heat. After trying this sort of resting for some nights, you find it is preferable to sleep in your sledge, traveling all the time. On my way through Siberia I stopped at intervals to visit some of the prisons, and used often to meet gangs of prisoners walking through the snow, their leg chains clanking dismally as they moved slowly along. Friends had provided me with testaments to give these poor people when I should meet them, but I remembered that our Lord fed the hungry and then taught them, and so with the testament I always gave a little brisk tea and a few pieces of sugar, and if I could possibly get any, some soup.
My friend, Miss Field, who had accompanied me from Moscow, was obliged to turn back on account of ill health, and I went on alone to Irkutsk. Here I again heard of the herb, and also learned for the first time that there were lepers in Siberia. At Irkutsk I formed a committee from which I obtained assistance and information. This committee consisted of His Excellency, the Governor General, His Grace, the Archbishop of Irkutsk, His Eminence, the Bishop, the Cathedral Priest Vuangradoff, His Excellency, the State Councillor Sievers, the Inspectcr of Medicine, the Aide-de Camp of the Commander of Troops, Captain Luoff, the Mayor and myself. I found that the lepers were living in the forests in the northeastern part of the province of Yakutsk; that for sixty-four years they had been pleading for help, but owing to want of funds no sustained help had been given. I heard that I should have still a very long journey before I could reach and visit these poor lepers, but I also heard that the lepers were living in the utmost misery and I determined to reach them and help them. The journey from Irkutsk to Yakutsk was made principally by water. I traveled by cargo boat on the river Lena, one of the largest rivers of Northern Siberia. On this boat quarters were rather cramped, and I slept in a space that was cleared for me of about five feet three inches, and as I happened to be longer than that, I was not very comfortable. At length the friends of the cargo came out — black beetles and other crawling things. I am afraid I used to feel rather a cruel satisfaction when I lay down at night and realized that I was probably crushing with the weight of my body a good many of the black beetles that would otherwise have crawled over me while I slept. I found that dinner was more enjoyable if you didn’t attempt to see how it was cooked; the tea was not strong, generally about three tea spoons full for a dozen people, but still we had enough to eat, and after all this only lasted three weeks and then we arrived at Yakutsk.
There was some little difficulty at Yakutsk in convincing the officials that I had really traveled so far, overcome so many difficulties, and was prepared to overcome many more, simply to find an herb and to help those who were in misery. They thought I must have some political object in view, and Yakutsk is the country of political exile. At length, however, I was able to form a committee in Yakutsk as I had done in Irkutsk and Moscow, and to obtain assistance and advice as to the best way of reaching the lepers. These poor outcasts were living in the depths of the densest forests, sometimes alone, sometimes in large numbers herded together in one small hut. Each community looked after its own lepers and met once a year to examine any member who was suspected of being afflicted with leprosy. This disease is so dreaded by the Yakout (a devil and a leper are synonymous terms in their language), that it sometimes happens that a man who is not a leper, but is afflicted with some skin disease, is turned out to live in the forests. The lepers live on food of the coarsest description, rotten fish and the bark of trees. This is taken once or twice a week to within a certain distance of the hut, and the leper has to walk or crawl, according to his condition, to get it. When he becomes too weak to get the food, he dies of

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
215
starvation. If there are many lepers in a community, men, women and children are herded together in one hut. This happens in a country where there is a short summer of three months of tropical heat and nine months of winter, when the thermometer goes down to sixty and seventy degrees below zero, and the lepers, therefore, do not stir out for days together. »
As I learned more and more of their misery, I felt that God had given these poor outcast lepers into my hand; that I must go to them. God had guided me thus far, and would guide me rightly to the end. In order to find them in the forest I learned that I must ride long distances on horseback through a very difficult country. Thirty brave Yakout men volunteered to accompany me, and at last I was able to leave Yakutsk for my long ride. I had with me some Roman Catholics, some belonging to the Greek Church, and I am a Protestant, but we had not a single discussion, and although I was entirely in the hands of these thirty men for two months, I was always treated with the greatest respect and consideration. I had never been on horseback before except for a few minutes, and as there was nothing obtainable but the native wooden saddle, there was nothing for it but riding like a man. I had great difficulty in keeping on, but managed it with a great deal of bumping up and down. We traveled first in the day time, but owing to the heat of the summer in this part of Siberia, and the worrying of mosquitoes and other insects, we were obliged to travel at night at last. We soon left post houses behind, but I carried a tent with me, and when we stopped it was put up and I rested as well as I could, but it was not very comfortable, for inside the tent we were obliged to have a fire to keep off the mosquitoes, and I dared not undress for fear of being dangerously stung. Although I slept in gloves and boots the mosquitoes somehow stung me so that sleep was almost impossible. After a few days’ riding in the native wooden saddle I became so sore all over that I could not get on or off my pony without assistance, and I was in such pain from stings and bruises that it was not easy to rest. Part of the way lay through dreary marshes and part through dense forests. We were sometimes caught in heavy thunder storms, and when we came to a place where it was possible to stop a fire was made, I was lifted off my horse, laid before the fire, and turned first on one side and then on the other and gradually dried.
Our food was cooked in an iron pot, and when it was ready we all sat on the ground round it, each man dipping in his spoon in turn, but I made it a rule never to look at the man who was dipping in his spoon before me, and then I managed very well. We had taken provisions with us from Yakutsk, brown and black bread in fish- skin bags, tinned and preserved meats, etc., but everything that was capable of breaking was broken with the constant bumping. Our food consisted for the most part of bread reduced to a powder, of which we made a sort of paste, well flavored from the fish-skin bag, tea, and sometimes a wild duck. We had great difficulty in obtaining water, and had often to squeeze it out of the marshes, and were once even obliged to take water from a lake in which lepers had bathed. There were many bears in some of the forests through which we passed, but we were never attacked. One night we had to pass through some miles of burning earth. The earth is mostly peat, and during the heat of summer, from some unexplained cause, combustion takes place and spreads for miles. Only one little baggage horse, frightened by the flames, broke loose from the rest and galloped away, disappearing in the smoke. We did not see him any more, only heard for a time the thumping of the packages he was carrying, which had fallen both on one side and, knocking together, frightened the poor little horse still more. Through the providence of God we passed through all these dangers unharmed.
It is in this inhospitable country that I have been describing that the poor lepers lived, and it was in some of these dense forests that I found at last the lepers I had come so far to help. I forgot the difficulties of the journey and the comparatively little injury I had undergone when I saw their misery. I found one woman living alone, and I shall never forget seeing the look of hopelessness in the woman’s eyes change

T
216 THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
to one of gratitude when I touched her and told her I had come to befriend her in Christ’s name. I found another woman, who had been living with a mad leper, compelled to do so because they both belonged to the same community. I found mothers separated from their children, husbands from their wives. In some cases the leper huts wjgre crowded, and in this crowded condition they had had small-pox among them, and only filthy sheepskins, the cast-off sheepskins of the Yakout, for clothing. The ground in this northeastern part of Yakutsk is perpetually frozen, and only thaws during the summer to a depth of three feet. During this time, by the help of fires, the lepers have to make a number of graves sufficient for those whom they think will die during the winter, and outside the leper hut you see the big crosses that mark the graves, or holes prepared for graves. Where a Yakout dies the body has, by law, to remain unburied for three days, so when a leper dies in these crowded huts the body has to remain for three days among the living. I saw altogether seventy-three lepers, but the official report records about two hundred. I returned to the town of Yakutsk after a trip of two thousand miles, not having undressed or washed for two months. I had found the herb, but it is not a cure for leprosy, it only alleviates the suffering. On my return to St. Petersburg I was graciously permitted to have another interview with Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress. I appealed in Christ’s name for help, and five devoted Russian Sisters from the hospital of the Princess Shahovsky, in Moscow, have already gone to Yakutsk. I asked that a collection might be made onte a year in the churches for the help of lepers on the Sunday when the Gospel of the healing of the leper is read, and this has been granted, and by that means the village to be erected will be maintained. I believe that improper food and bad sanitary surround- ings greatly predispose the people to leprosy, and by improving these I believe it would be possible to stamp out the disease. I wish to establish a settlement of ten small houses, a couple of hospital wards, a school and church. The lepers cannot come here to plead for themselves, and I come as their substitute to plead for them; to ask you to help me to build this colony, and to helj^me to return to them, to dress their wounds and teach them proper sanitary conditions.
In my book “ On Sledge and Horseback to Outcast Siberian Lepers ” you will find official documents that vouch for the truth of all I have told you as to the misery and helplessness of these poor outcast lepers. Before concluding I wish to give Mrs. Eagle my heartfelt thanks for her unfailing help to me during my stay at the Exposition in Chicago.

218
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
makes little pinafores for the chilly children of Greenland, and sometimes forgets that charity means loving kindness, the womanly courtesy to the maid-servant and the gentle word to the man-servant.
The perfect woman shall cherish all of these, hold fast that which is good in each, and remember that she owes an equal allegiance to every part of her being. She who neglects health—some rational means of physical culture, or the like—shall reap a whirhvind of weariness and wretchedness; she who aids not beauty by all reasonable means has lost one of the strongest levers whereby to move the world. She who fails to expand her intellectual faculties unto the highest, cannot seek recognition or honor among men. The woman who slays love does ill, for, like the wounded lion, it shall turn and rend her, and leave her at last desolate, and stricken, and alone; w 7 hile for her who knows the grace of a heavenly spirit, “ her deeds shall drop as the rain, her speech shall distil as the dew, as the small rain upon the tender herb, and as the showers upon the grass.” All these things are lovely when rightly proportioned and nicely adjusted to the eternal balance. The ancient Greeks, that most perfect race physically and mentally the world has ever known, had engraven upon the arch of their academies, that he who ran might read, this motto: “Do nothing too much,” and to we moderns this message comes today with timely warning.
The history of the world is rich with the tales of famous women who would have been beyond cavil had they but remembered, a woman to realize the highest must cultivate harmoniously her threefold being. Elizabeth, Queen of England, of whom Laud writes: “ I am proud that such a woman has lived and reigned and died in honor;” she who was rich in mind and estate, but who lacked the gentler side, whose heart was not attuned to love and whose life missed those sweet chords in its music which only a fond affection can bring. Cleopatra, who could charm the colossus Caesar, whose intellect was broad änd great, whose beautiful body was a fit temple for a noble soul—but, alas! the casket was empty of the jewel, else the world’s story had been nobler. Madame Recamier, whose gracious heart and lovely spirit made all men her knights, but who failed in that mental force which should have thrown her power into the world’s work and aided its upward and onward march. Madame de Main- tenon, whose piety was deep and sincere, but cultivated to such an excess that the god-like virtue of tolerance was forgotten, and the reign of Louis, the grand monarch, sullied with one of the darkest political crimes in history, the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, whereby eight thousand faithful subjects were exiled or imprisoned. George Eliot, the brightness of whose descriptive pen we may never see surpassed, but whose intellectual faculties were allowed to exhaust and warp her nature so that her days were largely those of an unhappy invalid, and discord rang within them.
“ ’ Tis strange that a harp of a thousand strings Should keep in tune so long,”
sings the poet, and we shall only hear life’s harmony aright when the bass and the treble and the medium register shall sound aloud together in one triumphant symphony. Lord Lytton writes the praises of “ a various, vigorous, versatile mind,” and Goethe observes: “ The object of life is culture, not what we can accomplish, but what can be accomplished in us.”
Let us divide our threefold being into a sexagon—from our physical nature we shall have health and beauty, from our mental endowment knowledge and sentiment, from our spiritual side morality and piety, and cultivate each unto the utmost, but each in its due proportion. The peach that grows toward the sun’s warm kisses becomes first ripe and mellow and fragrant, but unless Phoebus travels on to touch its other side, is soon o’er-ripe and blackened and decayed. And so with us, if we let not the genial sun of culture shine upon us equally from all directions, we shall grow blackened with the vice of narrowness and littleness and scrupulosity, and fail our perfect fruitage.
The world today is, oh, so largely, what we women make it. Let us strive earnestly until all womanly vices shall cease to be.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
219
“ Oh! lift your natures up;
Embrace high aims, work out your freedom,
Knowledge is now no more a fountain sealed;
Drink deep, until the habits of the slave,
The sins of emptiness, gossip and envy And slander, die. Better not to be at all Than not to be noble.”
Woman cannot reign until she is worthy to be a queen. It is not by crying like a fretful child for more, that we shall attain all things, but by bearing our duties and our work so bravely, so wisely, that men shall gladly call us unto the high places to aid, until we stand—
“ Two in the council, two beside the hearth,
Two in the tangled business of the world,
Two in the liberal offices of life.”
The meanest pool by the wayside can hold the stars in its bosom, and give back the gleam of the sunlight, and receive the showers from heaven even as the mighty ocean. To all of us it is not given to climb the mountain, and few may wear the laurel, but who shall say what constitutes success, who deny she has achieved her highest mission, who has been simply a good woman. Says Victor Hugo: “There is in this world no function more important than that of charming. To shed joy, to radiate happiness, to cast light upon dark days, to be the golden thread of our destiny, the spirit of grace and harmony,is not this to render a service?”
It is so pleasant to dwell upon the ideal side of life, to lay far-reaching plans and' dream great deeds, but be you the most orthodox of Christians or the broadest of ethical culturists, we shall yet agree that the truest and most searching test of character lies in “ the trivial round, the common task,” along life’s wayside. The great Creative Power takes as infinite patience and care in fashioning the facets of an insect’s eye, as in marking the course of a Niagara or building a Matterhorn. And George Eliot preached to us a great gospel when she wrote:
“ The growing good of the world is partly dependent upon unhistoric acts, and that things are not so ill with you and me as they might have been, is half owing to the number who have lived faithfully hidden lives and lie in unvisited tombs.”
It is more satisfying to efficiently perform our duty of the hour than to hope that large opportunities may yet be ours. It is better to live today nobly than to muse on a radiant tomorrow. You cannot dream yourself into a character, you must hammer and forge one out.
It was of some fair woman who held herself worthy of being symmetrically developed unto a perfect whole that Longfellow said: “ When she had passed it seemed like the ceasing of exquisite music;” and of her, also, MVs. Hemans wrote, it was a life-long happiness
“ To have met the joy of thy speaking face,
To have felt the spell of thy breezy grace,
To have lingered before thee, and turned and borne One vision away of the cloudless morn.”
In the twilight time we see her—that fair woman yet to be. She stands serene and beautiful, looking forward to meet the coming years, with calm eyes that tell of inward grace and the peace of God upon her forehead. She is robed in the white garment of modesty. About her throat she wears a circle of rare gems, and these are the pearls of truth. Her feet are shod with the winged sandals of a willing heart. Her eyes beam love and courage into the soul of Him who is her other self. Her cool, white palms are made to lay soft touches on some sweet baby brow, and to clasp the hand of manhood when it falters, so that they two shall climb together up the white heights of God.

220
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
She shall cherish both the meanest flower that blows and the highest stars in heaven. She shall do all things possible with honor to herself and to her Maker. She passes on life’s highway, gathering here the rose of beauty, and there the stately lily of a faithful soul. She stoops for the green mosses of love that grow all about her feet, and will yield her ever fragrant favor. She lingers long in the grateful shade of the tree of knowledge; of its wide-spreading branches she gathers the leaves to weave a garland for her forehead. She plucks the olive branch to bear within her hand. She treads the beaten path of life, and in her wake the way appears a little greener where her feet have trod, until she stands at Heaven’s gate and the angel saith: “ Come in. All hail, fair woman yet to be; love bless thee, joy crown thee, God speed thy career.”

222
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
Rich prairies decked with flowers of gold,
Like sunlit oceans roll afar;
Broad lakes her azure heavens behold,
Reflecting clear each trembling star;
And mighty rivers, mountain born,
Go sweeping onward, dark and deep,
Through forest, where the bounding fawn Beneath their sheltering branches leap.
And cradled mid her clustering hills,
Sweet vales in dreamlike beauty hide;
Dear land, we truly love thee well;
May happiness and peace abide;
Thank God for giving us this home,
This bounteous birthland of the free;
Surely it was His hand that led The mariners across the sea.
In simplest language, then, I will tell the oft-told story of the finding, like a gem upon the bosom of the water, America, the land we love.
With piercing eye and vision clear He waited long in doubt and fear,
Laughed, jeered at, both by friends and foes,
Poor, burdened by a weight of woes,
Yet still declared “across the sea He knew another land must be.”
They pointed to the ocean dark,
Told of its perils to their bark;
And soon the caravels would be Engulfed beneath “ that great black sea.”
Then called him “ mad, a dreamer wild,”
P'rom common sense and ways beguiled.
From land to land he journeyed long,
Repeating still the same old song,
Till years had flown, and sad of heart He saw the hopes of youth depart.
•
Did he despair? Thank Heaven, no!
After his wanderings to and fro He found a friend to hear his plea And listen to his “ theory.”
While wise men doubted or delayed,
A woman’s heart was not dismayed,
But pledged her jewels to supply The means when others would deny.
Nothing of good was ever done,
But at great cost was victory won;
Long hours of toil and days of pain Succeed and fail, again, again.
Tis only he who will not yield To any foe who wins the field.
The conquerer too often wears The martyr’s chaplet unawares.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
223
’Twas even thus long years ago,
Columbus feared not friend nor foe,
But ever watched for “time and tide ”
To bear him to the other side.
Fair India! was his destined goal—
The one great hope of his great soul.
And when at last as ever, “ Fate Will bring all things to those who wait,”
His dream came true, he murmured not O’er the past trials of his lot.
When skies were fair, one August day From old Palos he sailed away.
With compass set, and ropes all taunt,
(An argosy, with bright hopes fraught).
Days passed, with rudder broken, lost!
By angry seas and tempests tossed,
They anchored in Canaries Isle,
And rested there a little while.
Then off, across the treacherous main,
“ Fearing they’d not see home again,”
This weary-hearted little band Set out to find the “ Western land.”
From sun to sun, for many days,
The adverse winds blew different ways,
The crew in mutiny declared “That no one his wild visions shared.”
Alone he stood, with lifted eye!
And prayed for succor from on high!
(Still raged the storm), while o’er the wave His cry went up, “ Oh, hear and save!”
At length, when hope was almost dead, And every buoyant dream had fled,
A light shone out across the sea—
The promised land it proved to be.
Four hundred years ago, ’tis true,
This happened I relate to you;
Yet down the cycles of the years,
That voyage made in hopes and fears,
’Mid dangerous seas, has proved to be The greatest one in history.
Columbus year we celebrate!
What was it made the man so great? Others had dreamed as he had done,
And yet no continent had won!
All who will read his life may see The man’s great faith and constancy!
Firm ever in his cause he stood And waited, knowing it was good.
His way he trusted unto heaven,
And the reward at last was given.

224
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
»
To all the nations, near and far,
America, the guiding star,
Has proved to be a light indeed To other lands in time of need.
Her grain has fed their starving poor,
And vessels carry from her shore Abundance! for this fruitful land Can scatter with a liberal hand.
God was the guide across the sea,
Or else a miracle ’twould be;
Those tiny caravels at last Could anchor safe, all trials past.
Upon our shield we ever must Inscribe our faith, “In God we trust."
As Bethlehem’s babe was found afar,
By shepherds following a star;
So by that light shed o’er the sea,
(A little light ’twas said to be),
A wondrous land was opened wide To shed great light on every side!
Today she stands both strong and free,
God’s people and God’s country.
Many followed where Columbus had opened the way, among the number one who published an account of his voyage, describing the lands visited; and this being the first written account, and the name of Columbus not« even mentioned, it was named after him, Am-a-ree-go-ves poot-chee.
It would tax your patience to repeat the story we have heard so often of expeditions sent out from the Old World one after the other. We can only faintly imagine the trials and sufferings of the pioneers, hard work the lot of all, forests to be cleared, buildings for shelter and defense erected, and ever at their side atreacherous foe eager to turn the plowshare into an implement of warfare. Poor, miserable cattle, inferior implements, food of the poorest kind and frequently not sufficient of it, multitudes of wants and no means to supply them. Yet the perseverance and intelligent industry of the people, combined with their inventive genius, constantly smoothed the way by devising means to produce greater results with diminution of manual labor. Thus by degrees forests were converted into flourishing farms, villages into towns, towns into cities, and as they grew their founders began to question the utility of connection with the mother country which had proved a hard task mistress. Duties increased until the burden grew intolerable, and in 1774 a congress of thirteen colonies convened in Philadelphia, declared they would no longer remain under the control of England, and established principles of liberty in the New World, and on July 4, 1776» Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia, wrote the Declaration of Independence, which stated: “ We hold it self-evident that all men are created equal; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.” Then giving an account of the various reasons which had led up to that issue, closes with these words: “And for the support of this Declaration, with firm reliance on the protection of Divine Providence, we mutually pledge to each other our lives, our fortunes, and our sacred honor.” Men starting out with such a platfoi'm could not fail; yet we know of the long years of strife that followed—wars within and without, mistakes many, failures and imperfections not a few. In many a campaign barefoot soldiers marked with blood the ground over which they marched. \\ hen the Revolution broke out there were nearly three millions of people in the colonies, but the government of the states was held very loosely together, and it was not

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
225
until some years after the peace that a strong one was formed. And notwithstanding the terrible record various wars have left on the pages of her history, from that time it has been steadfast, solid progress in things material and immaterial, business, morals and intellect, until today, one hundred and seventeen years after, she stands a power among nations. Waves of sadness and billows of gladness have rolled alternately over human hearts, while threatening storm clouds have lowered, but the bright bows of promise and hope ever gilded the horizon, eloquent and prophetic of the magnificent future which has dawned already. Daniel Webster said with regard to it: “ There is no poetry like the poetry of events, and all the prophecies of this land lay behind the fulfillment.” We recall the parable of the grain of mustard seed, which is indeed the least of all seed, but it has become a tree so great the birds from all lands rest amid her sheltering branches, and her roots are deeply hidden in the century of strong, true hearts that open the ground, planted and nourished the seed. Their sons, honest, brave men, still safely stand with that same Declaration their bulwark and stay.
Well may we be proud of America, “ the land we love,” stretching from the blue Atlantic to the broad Pacific, from the Arctic to the Antarctic oceans. Snow-clad mountains towering three thousand feet above sea level, mighty cataracts, giant geysers, vast prairies, broad rivers flowing between fields heavy with golden grain.
And deep in the bowels of the hills Is coal and mineral wealth untold.
New riches every year unfold As nature opens wide her gate That stood ajar so long, we wait Expectant, thankful, glad to say This is the land we love today.
Placid lakes that would bear on their bosoms the leviathans of the centuries, cities whose magnificence vies with those across the ocean, and sixty-five millions of people brave and true as ever God’s sunshine smiled upon. On every sea her vessels float, and in every land her people are found. She is at peace with all the world, and plenty and prosperity and strength surround her.
To our great festival, this Columbian Jubilee, from all lands visitors have come to rejoice with us. Welcome, welcome, welcome, one and all! Without doubt each heart and voice will unite in the Nation’s Hymn and say:
“Long may the land be bright With freedom’s holy light,
Protect her by thy might,
Great God, her king! ”
How wonderful the discovery he had made Columbus never knew, for he believed it to be a part of India. The gold he sought in large quantities he never found, yet the land teems with mineral wealth. It has filled the coffers of many nations, and when famine gaunt and grim stalked among less favored people we could throw open immense granaries, and blessings of plenty and abundance bestow cheerfully and gladly, for are we not all brothers? So lavish is Nature from the Western prairies and Southern cotton fields, her Northern pines and Eastern granite hills, we can gather the richest products and bid all to come and share our abundance, while her starry flag floats proudly above them as an emblem of that country, able and willing to protect the stranger within her gates. The pulse and pace of this land has been so marvelously quickened during the last century, time will not permit me to even mention the thousands of noble ideas that have enriched the world and startled it into wondering applause, while as a manufacturing people we have won first rank. All forces seem to be at our bidding and the nations wait in awe, whispering what next?
Steam and electricity, says one, have compressed the earth till the elbows of ( 15 )

22(5
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
nations touch. We recognize with heartfelt joy the pleasant amenities of this occasion. Looking around we fancy old-time fairy tales have come to be true. The stories of Arabian knights no longer a myth, for nothing could be more wonderful than this reality. In the distance we hear the beating pulsations of the heart of the great city, which phcenix-like rose from its own ashes to become the eighth wonder of the world. Only a year and a half ago this place about us was a wilderness. The White City now standing before us, more beautiful than artist’s dream or poet’s fancy could portray, rivaling in dazzling glory the tales we have read of Babylon of old, wonderful in conception, no less magnificent in execution, it stands a completed picture, worthy of the land and the century of progress it so nobly demonstrates.
In New York harbor stands the colossal statue of “ Liberty Enlightening the World,” the largest ever erected in modern times; its total height is three hundred and five feet eleven inches. It cost over a million francs, which were paid in France by popular subscription and presented to the United States. Many of us have seen it standing as guard over the city. Beyond that we need not devote time now to describe it, wonderful and elegant in detail; although so large in size. A fitting emblem at the gateway all must pass to enter this free and happy land, ours by inheritance, as they would desire to make it theirs by adoption. The years have taught us many lessons, and to one and all we would say: Leave behind you Old World superstitions and ideas of anarchy and confusion. Liberty can never here mean license. Let all learn what Columbus began to teach four hundred years ago—that indomitable perseverance and courage, with faith, in the right, will at last bring success; and no better motto can we give to each man, woman and child who visits America this Columbian year, than that we bear on our nation’s coin, ‘Tn God we trust.”
Then nation and people and land shall be blessed,
Prosperity dwell with us ever a guest,
Each century add to the stars in her brow,
P'rom thirteen they’ve grown up to forty-four now.
So bright is their luster that over the wave They call us “the land of the true and the brave.”
Long, long may the red, white and blue testify:
“America’s honor was not born to die.”
Proclaim far and near, from the lakes to the sea,
This national birthday, July Fourth, ’93;
At peace with the world doth America stand,
To welcome the world as it comes to our land.
Then throw out your flags to the breeze, let it tell The tale of this country we all love so well:
“The Star Spangled Banner, oh, long may it wave O’er the land of the free and the home of the brave!”
“Columbia the gem of the ocean has proved,
And favored of God seems the land we love.”

228
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
In sea-hunting his father bore him oft To distant waves, when galleys swiftly sped With high emprise, and splendors from the East. ’Twas then the boy heard marvels of strange lands, Saw stranger peoples and their curious wealth,
Heard Wisdom speak from Persia and the Ind Of Eastern lore, and sages not a few.
Yet solitude, and isolation strange
Had borne the lad, first, love of truth, the same
That maketh man as gods, the love of sea,
Whose stormy waves his first playfellows were;
Deep love of nature, through whose veil he gazed On God’s eternal truth and secret laws.
The father had quick wrath, so earnest he Lest youth should fail; he offener thrust the boy Unto the sea, and strange and cruel men,
To lonesome lands, and thence to Venice proud.
F'or thus he thought to harden this brave youth, Whose nobler soul and larger mind surpass’d By hundred years his puny world and age.
Visions for him had thrown a golden scale Unto his gaze, wherein he saw his world Weigh’d strong in light, and error sink in cloud.
Musing, he said: this world is but the deep,
And where, as in a cradle, truth, and love—
Man’s guardian spirits—rock this little life,
Till muffled to sleep. Why should I pause,
When faith and soul and nature call me hence,
To turn that page which men have never seen,
What is my body? What is every life But one fleet airship? He alone then takes Some guidance—plants my pole star—stilleth waves, And shows me once by His own light on them That nether world—all worlds my vision sees;
Deep calleth unto deep, and I shall on!
Meanwhile Columbus’ brain held surer thought And visions vast, that ray’d the beamy wings Of tireless faith with their undying light.
To Isabella’s larger heart and mind He would unfold his scheme: I’ll pierce this realm With my sword of truth, ay, England, and France, And Italy, unto the utmost sphere!
The unknown deep hath won my youth, and well;
It bore my love, Felipa, in soft folds,
To mystic death, and now, God will, it shall Give me that virgin world men disbelieve.
Yon deep allures me on, and she, our queen,
May light a path o’er undivided waves To newer Eden lands, henceforth her own.
Such image looms before my waking soul, Columbus, meek and brave, his sovereigns sought; The king was kingliness, and Isabella

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
229
Most queenly fair, and stately shown; her hair Of sunny waves just rippled o’er her brow So sadly pale, yet tinged with faintest flush Of proud delight, and dewy violet eyes,
Mute melodies, or homes of lofty thoughts.
The queen spake: “Gold nor wealth hath now our realm To venture thee, most brave and noble one;
But these, my jewels, seeming yet to hold The sunshine of my past, and years of joy,
Or brave and daring hist’ries of my race,
And memories too precious for one life—
These shall command the way; a power within Nerveth my hands to lift that veil which hides Yon stars that burn in Truth’s fair sky, and o’er Thy world unknown.”
Columbus scarcely heard,
For th’ music of his hopes and her sweet voice And blessing prayers and thrilling faiths that grew,
For it was morning now; and Error paled.
From evening lands, at morn, half hour ere rose The sun o’er Spain, he loos’d the falcon birds Of fate, of Heaven-born hope—his vessels three—
And sail’d and sail’d, to one vast far Unknown.
Three days the Lord and Prince of Righteousness Entomb’d did close his eyes for sake of Death,
For sake of Man; three days may mean more time— Fullness of Fate—than twice three thousand years. Three vessels frail were yet to bear to men Earth’s other half of life, unclaim’d, unknown.
It was morning when they sail’d; and sail’d away Three vessels brave from Spain, true land of love,
Of wild romance, and song, where Beauty dream’d In Nature’s arms, and beamed from woman’s eye. Alhambra’s splendid towers paled from sight,
Like phantoms thro’ a dream; the “ Moor’s Sigh ”
(That mount o’er which he pass’d to alien worlds)
Rose distantly against the blue, with dreams Of glory ’cross its brow, solemn and grave As th’ exil’d Moor’s glance, when he in tears Forever bade Alhambra’s halls farewell.
So beat Columbus’ heart with hope insistent,
Had silver clouds on those blue mountains clove The heavens then, with blue-white ships a-sail From hidden realms, an angel at each prow,
Calling through golden trumpets, “ Hail the day!”
He had felt no surprise, but follow’d on.
Since man first left his Eden vales, his step Hath wander’d to the West, his morning land.
The East but holds his life’s embalmed past,
The West, the glory of his dream-ideal.
Soon trackless waves come tumbling out of space,

230
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Like oceans fresh from Chaos, on before The vessels three; when raged the deep and all Mad demons of the winds howl’d forth in glee, Columbus sent his prayer across the storm On wings of faith, and touch’d the realm of Peace- Deep call’d to deep, alluring him still on.
Last, brilliant birds, and musical, in throngs Flew near, fleet messengers of hope to him,
On waste of waters, over which had flown No form or breath of spirit-life save his,
Since morning stars first sang in golden choir—
The Maker’s voice called forth, Let there be light. Sublime, he rose, to speak and cheer his crew;
With lofty mein he bared his brow to Night,
Brooding o’er boundless seas, and parted thus From deeps abysmal by the trembling ships;
He fed their minds with hopes of richest Ind.
And Faith’s true bravery, when Silence wrapt Them and the world as in an endless tomb;
While pleasant winds from starry head-lands bathed Their brows, and fled, the demons of despair.
Lo! suddenly their deap calm broke in joy,
And blissful shout of land. Now Night’s thin veil Just hid from gaze a new and virgin world.
While stars their golden shadows cast they watch’d,
As Wonder, like a rainbow, clove the dark.
Yet perfumed-laden winds bore them no tales Of flower’d homes, and Beauty’s summer land.
And it was morn, when rose their gorgeous world;
As though the sun, more brilliant than when robed For common days, at midnight shone, and smote Mankind in awe; so to their wondering gaze The New World rose august in youth and bloom.
The epic grand Columbus gave to man,
Look’d on the gladsome wave all beautiful,
Crown’d by Heaven’s smile, serene in Heaven’s calm; Here, Death pass’d on, o’ercome by Beauty’s gaze, Nor touch’d this Eden, throned on purple waves. October’s golden haze, an autumn dream,
Stole o’er the virgin woods and dreamy world.
Columbus and his braves knelt on the sod;
They heard God’s rosy, fragrant silence breathe;
They kiss’d the earth, and lifted souls in prayer.
To muse alone he left his joyful crew,
And went some paces deeper in the glow Of fragrant woods. Approaching this deep joy,
He would all earthly sandals leave.
Hard by
A velvet plot of moss, that ne’er had thrill’d To human touch—this took his weary form,
While thrilling thought, and lofty hopes yet breathed Their music to his soul.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Down tangled heights The crystal waters fell o’er mossy cliffs,
From broken urns of sea nymphs who had lost Their way and fled from sight. A hoary limb Midway the lucid pool, and, tendril twined,
Let fairies cross to wayward paths in joy;
And od’rous breadths of land kiss’d tuneful lips Of flowery waves. Arcadian vales were fed By pearly streams and purple winds, and clouds That held no gloomy thoughts of cold or storms.
Thro’ spicy groves came lissome dusky forms, Night-phantoms fleet, with wonder-sparkling eyes; Dusky sons, whom beauty in shadow veil’d And stealthy, to view the pale-faced men,
Borne on white pinions of the clouds, they thought.
In awe Columbus mused: “Alas for her,
My loved one lost! the cruel waves that claimed Gives now me this for bride, my fair world-bride!
Ah, would that she, our queen, they two might smile On me this hour, as doth th’ morn and heav’n.” List’ning, he turned to note strange, lovely birds,
And heed his New World’s song from scented groves An’ cooler depths of green, where sunbeams slept Or held lost moon-rays of fair evenings gone.
The air was balmy soft, enticing life,
As though of roses made, or lover’s sighs, low breath’d In moonlight yester eve. Silent he gazed,
Like one of old on Patmos Isle,
Seeing hid realms not lawful earth could see.
“Now doth there pass before my prophet soul,
Some vision swift, prefigured as a dream,
Soft glowing on the rose-gray mists of sleep.
Of this New World’s fair future! blest of peace,
Blest of all nations’ praise—of Liberty,
Whose flag shall take the azure dome and stars;
Whose mighty mountains, streams and forests grand Shall move to PTeedom’s hymn, and ope new gates To larger life, to highest truth for men? ”
Saw he the mighty ships? Heard he the roar Of vasty cities,, labor’s thunders loud;
As Toil and Art wore garments radiant In Time’s fresh loom for this fair virgin world That, like a star, should light the voyageur From stormy Wrong to God’s wide seas of Peace?
He dwelt on spirit truths that dome this life;
Of ancient lore, of inspiration new,
For he had delved in wisdom old, once hid By seers Iberian, the Greek, and Egypt’s wise,
Who called the stars and grouped the Zodiac,
And with the Hebrew learn’d the steps of God In solitudes of space, afire with worlds.
What means that fable old of Orpheus,
Of Amphion sweet, if not to symbol forth,
This fair world shall to heavenly place be built

232
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
By harmonies of wisdom, and the pow’r Of Justice—these two, flowing into Love,
Gives back our earth complete into His hands.
Long, long alone he wrestled, planned and dreamed, Of what this giant young world held for man;
Saw with prophetic, deeper sense, more plain Than he of Bethel fame, new angels come And go along the secret steeps of God,
With banner’d thoughts, and hymns, he only read And heard of his New World’s fair destiny.
By joy and thought oppress’d beyond all speech, Still from the eternal, hearing melodies Shipward, he grandly moved and faced the sea.

234
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
is eager to relate her own personal grievance, and never willing to listen to another’s tale of woe.”
Our aim has been to consider the condition of the girl at service, her limitations, her hours of labor, and constantly to ask ourselves if we, in her place, without a special training, could do as well.' Failing in our efforts to improvethe intelligence offices, we next turned our attention to what could be done toward establishing schools where instruction could be given for housework, and to see what could be done to induce girls to take a three months’ course of training before she went out to service.
We found that there were no such schools. To establish one would demand trained teachers, salaries, buildings, etc. And then, where could we find the girl to take this preparatory course when every kitchen is open to her to learn at the employer’s expense?
We have brought the topic before the association, committees have been appointed; but the fact is slowly but surely being impressed upon our minds that the fault lies with the housekeeper. Recognizing this, we decided to have a course of lectures on domestic service. These lectures were given by Prof. Lucy M. Salmon, of Vassar College, who brought before us, in a most historical and scholarly way, the condition of domestic service as it now is and has been since earliest time. This was a most valuable course of lectures for those who had made a sociological study of the question, but few women and fewer housekeepers realize the importance of adjusting themselves to the condition of the era they now live in.
Not succeeding in arousing enthusiasm for our school of household science, we next turned our attention to what could be done in the way of establishing a housekeepers’ emergency bureau, which is, as its name indicates, to supply temporary help, the employe returning to her home each day. A committee of ladies have charge of this work, look up the references of those who apply for the work, and a book of registration for employer and employe is kept at the office.
On these books are found women wishing and willing to do all kinds of work; sewers, menders, housekeepers, teachers, stenographers, caterers, nurses, scrubwomen and daily governesses, etc.
The monthly reports for the housekeeper’s Emergency Bureau constitute one of the most interesting features of our regular meetings, and we have many testimonials testifying to the ability of those who constitute a corps of workers for the Bureau, and we have also had many complaints because we cannot find trained girls. But who will give the time to the work? We need more helpers in our work.
Owing to a continual storm, the attendance was not large at any one meeting; but it was a most enthusiastic audience, and it was voted that another convention should be held the same time and place the next year, it being the sense of the meeting that the Conventions of Housekeepers should be a yearly occurrence.
Early in 1893 the chairman of the food supply committee began her market reports. When these reports were read at our regular meetings, they proved so acceptable that it was voted that the association print them in pamphlet form for distribution. These reports make a general survey of the condition of the markets, both East and west, and contain many valuable hints in regard to purchasing food, as well the most practicable suggestions all the latest improvements in prepared foods are mentioned; and it is usually the case that these preparations have been tested by the one who prepares the report, so that they go out with the recommendation of the association.
The question of what is the advantage of becoming a member of the National Columbian Household Economic Association, is constantly asked.
The first is, because it brings those women who are most interested in the real study of economic problems in closer relation with each other.
We aim to put everything upon a scientific and hygienic basis, to understand what is the true economy of time, material and strength, to find out the best ways of performing our daily routine of housework, and to thoroughly understand what is good housekeeping. It is not to be learned in any one course of lessons in cookery.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
235
While the cooking schools have played a most important feature in the revolutionizing of the preparation of our daily food, still, they have not solved the problem. They have rather added to the complications. However, we wish to do full justice to the work that these schools have done.
The difficulty in this department of women’s work is that many of those women who are the best housekeepers do not join with us and give us the benefit of their long years of experience.
If one has found a better way of doing some part of housework, why not share this knowledge with those who are wasting their strength and time by going on in the old way? It is the little things that count in the wear and tear of housework, and the trouble is, so many have not the time to give to the investigation of some shorter and easier way. It is the reporting of these small items which add to the usefulness of an association like ours.
We do not endeavor to suddenly change the existing order of things in our kitchens. The work of the association is not in any sense revolutionary. We do not establish, or try to establish any set rules as to how this work should be done; but, what we do hope to bring about is a more intelligent understanding of the existing condition. First, we must fully understand the case before we can suggest any changes, or make any efforts to remove the cause of dissatisfaction. Each woman in her home, not comparing her method with that of another, has little or no chance of getting out of the dull routine. That there is this routine we think no one will question.
Spasmodically, in our newspapers and in our magazines comes up this outcry of what can be done to obtain a better class of domestic service in our homes. This wave of inquiry goes over the country periodically; but dies down with little or no satisfactory answer.
The justice of the remarks, the correctness of the criticisms made upon the queer way women conduct their household affairs is justly merited. Occasionally, remedies are suggested; but, very little advance is made, and the interest dies down at the end of the year to be taken up by another set of writers before the next ten months have run their course.
It is the hope of this association that the next ten years will bring about quietly and steadily a better state of affairs. For this reason we have adopted the constitution and by-laws. We have carefully considered every line in this long constitution and by-laws, and we feel convinced that no one can question the importance of the objects for which we are organized.
This is said to be an era of women’s clubs. But we find it would be easier to organize art clubs, Browning clubs, classes in the study of mediaeval art, or even the study of Sanscrit, than to start housekeeper’s clubs in our various towns and villages.
The explanation for this state of affairs is, women are willing to let housekeeping drift along in the old way, not recognizing that housekeeping is one of the fine arts, and can only be acquired by study and patient work.
In summing up the year’s work last October, one thing which we had pledged ourselves to take hold of, was to establish a school for household science. We had made a study of the plans outlined in the Pratt Institute, of Brooklyn, N. Y. We found this the best of any we had heard of, but with our limited means could do nothing to establish such a school; yet nothing short of that would be satisfactory to us.
In the meanwhile, Armour Institute was started on Thirty-third street, with Dr. Gunsaulus as president, and we soon learned that Armour Institute was to be modeled after Pratt Institute.
Dr. Gunsaulus has recognized the importance of a school of household science, and added that to their curriculum, and in their institute will be given the opportunity for our young girls to become fully instructed in scientific housekeeping. The Columbian Association of Housekeepers is recognized on their advisory council.

236
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
We know what has been taught in the domestic department of Pratt Institute, and will be in Chicago in the Armour Institute.
Those of us who remember all the opposition when training schools for nurses were started take heart, and ask why not do for domestic service what has been done for the sick ?
We must stand by our own convictions, and ask women to come forward and furnish the money for the dormitories, where the girls can live while receiving instruction.
When we recognize the fact that the girls in domestic service need the same thoughtful consideration as the girls in shops and offices, then shall be found college settlements springing up to help the servant girls, by establishing clubs and study classes.
It will not break up cur homes to have our cooks and our maids come at regular hours to do their work and depart. But it will occasion a more systematic arrangement of all housework, and will ultimately end in establishing a system of co-operation differing from those plans of co-operation which have been tried and found wanting; because, in this new era of co-operation, skilled labor will be demanded in each department, and the work will be done by those who really like the work. Each department will be filled by the workers choosing the work.
Women, as a rule, do not object to housework, but to its many complications; and to be mistress of one occupation demands a long training, while in every home the woman at the head must know how to do fifty things equally well. In point of fact, she does not, and becomes discouraged. She cannot do the things she likes to do, and has to waste her time and strength in doing those things for which she has no aptitude.
It is my conviction that two-thirds of the trouble in having housework done is because the majority will not make a study of the dainty ways of doing the work. There is always a great enthusiasm to receive lessons in cooking; but few or any are willing to learn to wash the dishes and cooking utensils in the most skillful and artistic way.
Artistic way of washing dishes I know T will cause a smile; but still, it can be done, and if the methods are carried out it is not drudgery, but a delightful occupation. The simple rules embodied in the kitchen garden manuals, if put in practice in our kitchens, w r ould establish a new r order of things, and housework would be done with the least possible friction.
When business methods shall have been established in the kitchen as in the shop, none will be selected for any line of labor save those educated in that line.
A bookkeeper in accepting a situation in a store takes no thought of the duties of a porter, and as little should a person employed as cook those of a chambermaid.

238
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
first International Woman’s Congress—this was exactly the impression she brought back from an inquiry into the life of the Indian women of this country.
If you take work out of the hands of woman, it may be a relief to her, but, at the same time, it means taking influence away from her. The Pilgrim Fathers of New Pmgland, who would not let the women cut their hair short, because they would keep them modest and womanly; who chased Anna Hutchinson out into the wilderness because she spoke out frankly opinions of her own; who forbade unmarried women to live in a house of their own—those harsh Puritans were obliged to pass exceptional laws of freedom for the women who did the spinning and the weaving, because they could not do without their help. It is told in the Saga of one old Danish king, F'rode, that he once got into great trouble; he had offended his daughter so that she left him with all her damsels, and neither he nor his men could have their clothes mended till he had softened her heart. What makes woman independent and influential is real usefulness.
But mankind does not stand still; evolution made the men lay down the sword and take up the spade and the hatchet, and later even more refined instruments of work. Woman by this change was thrown back upon her household. She had the first opportunity to make a home for herself and her family. She did it; but, while she had hei hands full of work in the house, she still kept an eye on what Was going on outside. Only little by little was she outdone by the men. In the middle age the women of Germany fought bravely for their right to artisanship, but had to give it up. Laws were passed forbidding more than a limited number of women to work together with one man; laws against a widow taking up her husband’s work on the same conditions as he had it; finally it was denied a woman to take out a license as artisan of any kind.
In Denmark and Sweden the noble born ladies not only very often managed their estates, but to a large extent busied themselves with the establishment of new industries—cloth manufacturing and even shipbuilding, much of which was considered patriotic work. No law was passed against this kind of woman’s work, but custom, strong as the law, little by little, compelled the ladies to take care of their own clothes instead of other people’s, and to manage their kitchens instead of their farms, forests and lakes.
The next historic transition was made when machinery took the place of hand work. To nobody has the wonderful inventions of modern times brought greater change than to woman. She never need be the household drudge, the slave of the spinning wheel—the spinning Jenny has relieved her of that—and even as the spinning, the weaving, the baking, the sewing, and so much more has been monopolized by machinery, so, very likely, will the washing and the cooking. Of course this has had some good effect on the life of woman, especially on her education Formerly only the hand and not the brain of the girl was trained. In Poland down to this day the girls in the public schools are taught nothing but sewing and knitting. Only thirty years ago some highly honored members of the Danish parliament most earnestly maintained that a woman was not able to teach, even to girls, the art of writing, nor the principles of true religion. Going back to the beginning of the eighteenth century, it was forbidden by law for Danish women to teach boys more than four years old. All this is changed now. Everybody acknowledges the necessity for unmarried women to go outside the home to earn their living, and consequently the necessity of their training for their work. This is largely the effect of industrial development. But still I hold that modern evolution in some degree will tend to degrade woman if she does not look out sharp. A striking example from the very last times illustrates this: Not more than twenty years ago the head industry of Denmark—butter making — was under the direct supervision of woman; she had the honor, if not always the profit of it. It is not so since machinery has come in, since it is no more the farmer who makes the butter, but the butter factory that buys the milk and makes it profitable. Tobe sure, woman works in the factory, but she only does the lower work, the supervision has gone out of her hands; if she wants it she will have to fight for it.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
239
This is only a single example, for civilization has a general tendency to subvert woman either into the handmaid of labor or into the queen of the drawing-room. Only a few days ago I found in an American paper that civilization was claimed for a new place—Yellowstone Park, I think it was—on the ground that the ladies there changed their dresses three or four times a day. Is not this a false civilization? Has not Henrik Ibsen been applauded by the public, as well as by the critics, when he showed us in Hedda Gabler that the last kind of woman is no more likely to find true happiness than the first? The gifted and accomplished Hedda Gabler ends in suicide, because she cannot bear to live without influence. Take then a simple-minded woman, like the one old Pestalozzi paints, “Gertrud, who teaches her children.” In her humble way, just by teaching her children, she succeeds in reforming not only her own household, but a whole village. And does not history, as well as poetry, teach us that the pioneers of new womanhood are the women who work and gain their influence through personal exertion? In the long run it is neither birth nor money, nor what can be bought for money, but personality which conquers the world. And, as in private life, so in public. Woman, when she demands her rights, is only taking back what belongs to her. Who cared for the sick, the poor, the children in olden times, if not the women ? Only when all these cares were put under public supervision was woman shutout from them, and now has to fight her way back to the duties which her mother heart and her womanly feeling cannot let alone. PAen political rights, for the first time in civilized life, have been taken out of her hands by modern constitutions. In 1661, when the last Danish parliament, according to the old constitution, was held, votes were passed for women owning property. Since then thousands and thousands of men, who had no rights formerly, have come in as voters, but no woman’s vote is now laid upon the scale in the old countries. As the New England women taught the Puritans that they could not do without free and equal women, so is the Western woman of America of our day teaching the world that womanhood must not be shut out from public life if we do not want it to be crippled, one-sided and poor. It is for the woman of civilization—nay, any woman, wherever she lives, if she knows how to reign—to make her influence felt for good, as the society lady does, and at the same time to work, to make herself real useful, as the factory girl does—it is she who is the pioneer of modern womanhood.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
241
the eastern shore of the Red Sea, and with all the women of Israel came out with timbrels and dancing to take up the great autiphon to the Song of Moses and the hosts of Israel.
Then came the Greeks to Egypt with their graceful women and modern customs, and later on, Cambyses the Persian, with his beautiful wife, true heir to the throne of Pigypt, and for two hundred years the Persians had dominion, until Alexander conquered Darius at Issus. The Ptolemies brought their learning and gayety to Egypt. The Cleopatras became co-regents with the Greek kings of Pigypt for half a century. It was by the seductive charms of Cleopatra VII., when Caesar and Antony in turn were her captives, that Egypt became a Roman province.
About this time there arrived in Egypt a family party journeying from Bethlehem. They were Joseph, a just man, the young and gentle Mother Mary, and her perfect child Jesus. They had fled to the land of Pigypt to preserve the life of the Divine Child, and that Child sanctified the land by the first steps He ever trod.
Roman matrons, pagan and Christian, dwelt in Pigypt for two centuries. The Empress Helena built religious houses throughout Pigypt near to the ancient temple of Osiris, Horus and Pan, lifting the cross of Christ amid the emblems of heathenism.
The privacy and seclusion of the Moslem women have not prevented them from influence and intrigue in the politics of the past twelve centuries. In our days, in the triumphal pageant of the Suez Canal, the Empress Eugenie vied with Cleopatra in pomp and luxury, and the cicerones descant upon the places visited by her with as much pride as upon those associated with Cleopatra.
And what shall we say of the gentle and beautiful wife of Tewfik—his only wife? Only one who has seen her in her great palace surrounded by her maidens can fully appreciate the life of the highest woman in Egypt today Of high breeding, and with the various accomplishments of European women of her rank, familiar with modern literature, of most affable manners and sprightly conversation, she might pass for a Parisian of the highest social talent. Her description of the devices to which she resorted to see the performers at the opera over the screens, without showing her face, was most amusing as well as historic, as an incident of Oriental customs. The Harem of the opera is as impenetrable as that of the palace or the home, As the screens were high, they could only see by standing and holding their cushions above their faces and peeping between the cushions and the screens. She talked with maternal pride of her sons, then at school in France, and exhibited their photographs. Far from envying the European princesses and American ladies, she said: “Oh I could know well but twenty or thirty men at most, and I am content with the affection and society of one. ” There must indeed be a power in custom and education which could make such a woman happy and contented to have a fancy ball in the superb salons of her own royal palace, with music and flowers and feasting, filled with the beauty and chivalry of all nations, and, though herself dressed for the ball in the costume of Mary, Queen of Scots, to view the scene through a screen embroidered with palms and flowers. She saw her husband and his nobles talking and dancing with English, French and American ladies, but none of the ladies could enter the sacred precincts of her presence. The only man allowed to enter the house of a modern Egyptian woman is the physician, and then, whatever the occasion of his visit, the eunuch is always present.
In a visit to the Khedive with Lady Greenfel, whose husband, Sir Francis, is at the head of the Egyptian army, a line of Egyptian women stood in the antechamber to speak to her as she passed. Each had a petition for place or promotion in the army for husband, brother or son. Not to the wife of Tewfik within her own palace, but to the wife of the English commander were the appeals of the Egyptian women made.
The prominent and presiding women of a few years ago were Lady Baring, now Lady Cromer; Lady Greenfel, the young, beautiful but unconventional wife of Gen. Forrester Walker, and Lady Charles Beresford. The Civil Service, the Army of (16)

242
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Occupation, the Egyptian army and navy were there to guard .the interests of Egypt. Young Englishmen of noble families dance and flirt with English girls at private balls and clubs. Social rivalries and social mistakes in a system not yet crystallized conventionally make as much gossip as when Caesar and Antony and the Romans entered upon the social platform before the Ptolemies had departed.
While I was in Egypt a censor came from tingland to review the armies and to define some lines of military and social etiquette, which caused unreserved comment. But the highest power had spoken, and though a Briton may scold yet he obeys. When the Duke of Cambridge, the commander-in-chief of the English armies, reprimanded a young officer who forgot to order his company to salute, saying, “You spend time in dancing which should be spent in studying your tactics,” all the army approved. When he said to the pretty wife of the general commander of the Army of Occupation, who drove upon the parade ground with a young girl in a pony cart, “ Madam, you are the wife of the highest military officer in Egypt. You represent the women of England, and you should sustain the dignity of the situation. In this pageant on this day only Lady Baring should precede you. Your equipage, with all the pomp you could command, with your runners and your mounted postilions, should have been next to hers, and preceded Lady Greenfel and all others. You must acquaint yourself with the rules, responsibilities and duties public and social of your position; and, Madam, if you flirt, which I suppose you must, let it be with your husband’s equal, a major or a general—let it not be with your husband’s aid-de-camp.” I did not hear it, but authority and all Cairo affirm that her ingenious reply was, “ I do not know what your grace can mean!”
At the time of my visit there were sojourning in Egypt very many American ladies, some who had filled at home the highest position which society and the government can give. One had entered the White House at Washington a young girl, and taken position, not as wife or daughter, but niece of the President of the United States. No authority ever gave a reprimand to her, no censor ever found a flaw in her administration.
Egypt is now trodden by women, and one who has just departed this life, Miss Amelia B. Edwards, has done more to discover and reveal to others the interesting story of this land than any other woman who ever lived.

244
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
what the Bible and Homer was to the southerners, were through climatic and geographical conditions so excluded from the rest of the world that it seemed as if all they could do was to preserve the treasures from the childhood of the nation. Denmark, being the country closest connected with the continent, had its great minds of the eighteenth and nineteenth century, none of whom, however, being wide enough to become universal, except Hans Christian Andersen.
Norway, during its “ four hundred years of sleep,” seemed to have lost its power of production; but those who looked with eyes undimmed by the cover of time would have seen a work going on deep in the life of the nation. The folk-lore bursting with tales about brownies, hobgoblins, spirits of icebergs, waters and mountains, the sagas of their warriors and kings, were there, though unknown to the world. Whenever the eternal spirit was revealed to man through man, it has been in the garb of the nation in which it appeared. In the childhood of the race the outward forms attracted the eyes more than the contents. Thus the early literature became objective more than subjective. It was descriptive and picturesque, as in Homer. With the growth of the nations the subjective element appeared, until it, as in the Gefman school of philosophers and poets, threatened to run into abstraction.
The present time brings the dawning idea of universal unity, of the oneness of soul and body, of man and woman, of nation and nation; therefore, the great minds of our age must represent the objective and subjective element as inseparably one.
The ancient times, with their intense love of life and beauty in outward forms, must be united with the search for eternal principles revealed in those forms. And when it comes to that, where could we expect to find the intense desire for individuality—that is, the one as a world, the world in one—more than in the nation which, during centuries, had the echoes from the Edda’s sounding in its ears.
When at last the spirit burst forth, astonishing the world, locating itself in old Norway, there were such uncontrolled forces to gather, such walls to be broken, such floods of light to be dealt out in all directions, that one individual would be insufficient as medium. And the nation saw Henrik Ibsen and Björnstjerne Björnson arise side by side. Through their work is sounding the words from the Edda:
See, it is rising,
The sunken land;
Green as a springtime,
It grows from the ocean.
# * * *
Harvest shall come From fields unsown.
Weak and strong together inhabit Abode eternal.
Do you understand this?
* * * *
As children we only saw half of a table; only a corner of a room at a time was brought to the consciousness of our mind. Growing up, we slowly commenced uniting fragments, and with surprise we saw a whole grow out of them. Thus with the evolution of the human race. At a time only body was acknowledged; at a time only soul; humankind has been divided into races, into nations, into men and women and children. The leaders of the spiritual life of this generation would, according to the laws of evolution, have to represent the unity of one and the unity of all. Therefore, it is said about the newest literature, that its peculiar feature is its striving to solve individual and social problems, while the greatest minds of the German school mainly were dealing with philosophical problems. Ibsen’s mission might be defined as the seeking to find “ God in one; ” Björnson’s as the seeking to find “ God in all.” Thus the two are completing each other. Ibsen’s book, “ Brand,” was the first work to carry his name all over the brother countries.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
245
Brand is a preacher who, in his search for truth above all things, leaves the orthodox church, refuses a sure income, sees his child die and his wife suffer through all the hardships to which they are exposed in his self-chosen working place. “Nothing or all ” is his motto.
If you wish the name of soul,
You must be an entire whole.
’ * * * *
Not in fractions, not in halves;
Be a whole, or thou art doomed.
* * * *
It is not martyrdom to perish In suffering on a cross of wood;
But are you willing thus to die?
Willing in suffering of flesh, i Willing in agony of mind,
Willing to conquer in the strife?
Your will shall be your crown of life.
He came seeking individuality in a society where public opinion was the opinion of each single individual, where everybody acted as the rest acted; hence there at times was almost bitterness in his view of society. In the poem, “The Miner,’’ he says:
Down below, down below,
That is where I want to go;
There is peace from chaos sleeping.
Break my way, thou heavy hammer,
To the treasures safe in keeping.
Hammer blow on hammer blow,
Till the hours of life are waning;
Here no morning star is shining;
Here the sun of hope is hidden.
* * * *
And in the song, “ On the Heights:”
Now I am stalwart;
I follow the call
Which tells me the heights to explore.
Here on the mountains is freedom and God;
Down below 7 they are groping in darkness.
^ ^ ^ ^
Sorrow and joy are really expressions of the same kind of feeling; they are both born of the longing for life in its fullness. They are lying close together, the element of sorrow being an intense desire to embrace joy and become one with it. Goethe has felt this when he said:
“Wer nie die kummervollen Nächte Auf seinem Bette weinend sasz,
Wer nie sein Brod mit Thränen asz,
Der kennt euch nicht, ihr himmlischen Mächte!”
(He who never through the live-long nights)
(Sat weeping on his bedside,)
(He who never ate his bread with tears,)
(He does not know ye, ye heavenly powers!)
Thus he who has the clearest conception of the ideal set before us; he who with a burning will wants to see this ideal established among us—he will feel with the deep-

246
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
est sorrow how far from perfection both he and the rest of humankind still is standing; with sorrow; and with bitterness if he realizes that society at a given time is deaf to his expostulations. But never was Ibsen despairing; never did he in his war against privileged fractions and halves reach the point where he lost his faith in life and truth as the triumphing powers at last. He who sees the ideal in its beauty, but despairs of its ever being realized among mankind, will lay down his weapons and prefer death to a life without meaning.
From the time when Henrik Ibsen in “ Brand” showed colors, he never has ceased to declare the same over and over again: the necessity of each individual being an entire whole, if we ever want a society which represents an entire whole.
He is solemnly earnest in his way of working, and his force is so great that he is always above his subject. Whenever his muse happens to carry him into sunnier regions it moves us strangely; a smile on a very earnest face has a beauty of its own never to be resisted. The poem, “Thanks,” shows how far he can reach in peaceful, heart-felt lyric:
THANKS.
Her sorrow was each trouble Which met me on my way;
Her happiness the spirits Which came to me to stay.
Her home must be located On liberty’s main,
Where the verses of the poet Their force and freedom gain.
The character and features That silently step in
To take their seats around me,
Are her family and kin.
Her aim it is to lighten All darkness in a glow,
To be my strength in stillness
That the world should never know.
But just because she always Not even thanks awaits,
I sing her now and print her A song of thanks and praise.
As the storm purifying the air, and the sun afterward calling forth life, thus do the two Norwegian poets complete each other. To the present generation is revealed a wider understanding of the word love.
Punishment, condemnation, temptations, are words slowly dying out of the language of intelligent men and women. This universal love is the Alpha and Omega of Björnson’s teachings. In him was personified the hope and strength of a new human belief, from the moment when he in his first youth sang out:
Lift thy head, thou youthful lad;
Even if hopes are crushed, be glad;
Others greet thee in the sky,
Fraught with blessings from on high.
* * * * * *
Lift thy head and look around;
Don’t you hear the joyful sound—
How it with a million tongues In the air around thee sings?

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
247
Lift thy head and sing it out;
Thou canst not kill the springtime sprout.
Where there is power to burst and grow,
Next year’s spring sun will it show.
At the same time he says, in one of the poems in “ Arne”:
He who was longing for twenty years Over the mountains high and steep,
He who knows that he never will reach,
Feels himself smaller year after year,
Hears a bird on the mountain singing,
As it sits on the birch-tree swinging.
Once I know that it shall go forth ’Way over the mountains high,
Perhaps thy door is opened now.
O Lord, my God, thy home is fair;
Still, for awhile leave thou it shut,
And let me strive in my longings.
It is the never-ceasing thirst of a soul craving for knowledge, for light, in which to solve the problems of life. Before us is an ocean of wisdom, its invisible sources are located in eternity; the life of the oldest human being will only be sufficient for a few draughts.
Though Björnson claims to be intently national in his works as well as in personal inclination, he yet, without realizing it, is compelled to represent internationalism. He intends to say, Norway first and last; but his soul reaches too far, and he could not be a true medium for the spirit of his age, were not internationalism to leave its traces in his work. One of the most beautiful national songs ever written in any language is to be found in his novel, “ The Fisher-girl.”
I shall guard thee, my land;
I shall build up my land;
I shall love it through life in my prayer and my child;
I shall work for its good;
I shall look for its wants,
From its borders and out to the fisherman’s yarn.
We have plenty of sun;
We have plenty of soil;
Only we, only we could have plenty of love.
Here is creating power Through the work of the hour;
We could lift up this land, if we lifted as one.
^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^
This home-land is ours,
And we worship it for
What it was, what it is, what it will be again;
And as love shall grow forth From the soil of our earth,
That shall grow from the seeds of our love, in it laid.
When we get this kind of national hymn instead of boasts about conquering nations, and nonsense about being the first and the only ones, then the first step toward internationalism is taken.
The subjective national hymn, appealing to the will and work of the single individual, to the creating love instead of the contemplating love, is in its nature so wide-reaching, that it, even without realizing it, will sow the seeds of internationalism,

248
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
will carry us toward those higher regions where the earth is our fatherland, all mankind our countrymen.
Cosmopolitanism is the feeling with which the wayward soul regards the different nations, they are all of equal value to him, for the reason that he has home nowhere. Internationalism is a feeling growing out of the deepest love to the spot where we are born—through loving that, we slowly reach farther toward loving the whole earth.
In correspondence with that tendency to internationalism, which Björnson does not—or at least did not some years ago—acknowledge himself, Björnson is an ardent friend of the Pease-cause, in favor of which a great deal of his talent as orator has been used.
In their view of that omnipotent power, love between man and woman, Björnson and Ibsen are true representatives of the present generation. This age, which has understood the identity of soul and body, does not loose itself in contemplation of outward forms, as forms alone, but seeks at every place the contents of those forms. The objective element has ceased to be the ruling one in the analysis of love. In Björnson’s and Ibsen’s works true love is measured by the degree of strength it gives to the self. Reasoning thus, Norah came to the conclusion that her marriage with Helmer had on both sides been without true love.
Ibsen’s bitter satire on love between man and woman, as practiced in publicly sanctified engagements and later on in marriage, awoke such hissing wrath in his father- land that he for ten years lived abroad.
Norwegian society was not yet ready to understand that it was not love between man and Woman which Ibsen denied and attacked, it was the social ideal of this love.
Björnson, believing, full of hope, optimist in the most beautiful sense of that word, as he is, attacked this established ideal by painting one completely different. His “ Plags are hoisted in city and at port,” teaches the new social moral, that ignorance is not identical with innocence. He wants mothers to teach their boys and girls about the laws of life, that they may no more need to go to playmates or servants to get questions answered in a way which may injure them for lifetime. We must have mothers who bend their knees in reverence to the laws of nature, the beautiful and sacred; mothers who realize that nature is good and pure and true in all her ways; first then will the houses of prostitution be things unknown among us, buried with mistakes of the past. Some six or seven years ago Björnson traveled in Denmark, lecturing about his favorite subject, true love between man and woman. He only recognizes •that union between man and woman which rests upon a unity of soul and body; no decree of society, neither clerical nor civil, can establish such a union, nor can it destroy it. They who look forward to those reforms of society, needed so sorely, yet so little acknowledged, will especially appreciate one feature common to both Ibsen and Björnson. We may pile up before us every book written by them, not on one page, not in a single expression, will we find charity lauded. Those two men never bent their proud heads to money, never changed their opinion for the sake of wealth or rank; to them the charity of society is only a simple duty as long as it is a deplorable necessity. They both believe in a ruling justice in life, the justice involved in the fact that certain causes have certain effects as sure as a splash follows the stone thrown into the water. By the power of this justice Ibsen was at last acknowledged by his countrymen; by the same justice the heart of the Norwegian nation went out to Björnson from the time when his first, idyls from Norwegian peasant life appeared.
Around these two representatives of the best in our own age, those prophets of a still better future, gather all who believe in the old prophecy: “ Your sons and your daughters shall see sights, and the spirit shall descend to all mankind.” The structure of future society shall have the word “ justice ” written over its portals with flaming letters; charity shall be buried deep in the ground, and the two Norwegian poets, nay, poets of the world, shall be counted among those who wrote its funeral march.
When Ibsen’s teachings about “ God in one,” and Björnson s about “God in all,” have reached their aim, then the poet, be it woman or man, shall arise among us, who shall sing about “All in God.”

250
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
not consciously form a part of the bone and sinew and brain of national life; and yet the high school is helping to bring about just this condition, foras things are moving at present, the high school has too many women among its graduates—not too many for the sake of womankind, nor for the sake of the home and the world, but too many as compared with the number of young men among the graduates.
It must originate from some strange misconception among the mothers of the country, that the daughters only are encouraged to look over into the promised land from the eminence furnished by the high school.
This points, it seems to me, to a fact already in existence, namely, that women of ability are already debarred from their own rightful heritage, and so they are unconsciously making provision to further forego its privileges and its rights. Let us predict, for the sake of the welfare of posterity, that this phase of woman’s development is only ancillary to this period which is believed to be transitional in all vital respects, and that it is merely a passing phase And, furthermore, it is reasonably safe to eagerly anticipate that the conditions which have been largely due to woman’s activity will be so ordered and controlled that when she does return to the home, it may be enriched by the broadening and deepening and ennobling experience she has enjoyed among strangers in a foreign land. You will say to all this that the university is, on the other hand, sending only men from its halls, and that these are they who keep the intellectual current moving, and who see to it that the world goes on to a higher and better condition.
It is true, and I am sorry it is true, that the university is crowded with men instead of with women. However, there is encouragement in the fact that from one- half to one-third of the students in the state universities are women. The majority of these women are to be teachers, who will, by their influence, principally in the high school, cause a mighty wave of reaction when it is brought to the notice of the large classes of girls that are graduating every year, that the high school is only the “ light from which the dome of the university is brought to view.” The exodus from the high school to the university will, in the future, principally consist of young women. Young men must have preparation for college. As a rule, young men are clever, but they are not clever enough to enter a university without serious preparation. The great majority must get this preparation, if they get it at all, in the high school. They are not now in these schools. The business world embraced in early life may enable them to amass an abundance of wealth in the course of years, but it will not give the necessary preparation for the university; neither will the accumulation of wealth, or the success in business, suffice for a lack of mental grace and development. I have no quarrel to make with the business world, for it is the commercial world that is to carry the gospel of good-will and honest dealing into every community in Christendom, and it is the mercantile ship that is preeminent in genuine missionary work. My protest is against the sentiment that young men do not need the advantage that generous education gives to thinking human beings, and that business success is the mantle whose elegance and richness cover a multitude of faults.
The significance of this state of affairs is altogether unsatisfactory. That women must be educated has been settled once for all. History has shown that an absolutely unequal education on the two sides of the world is altogether undesirable. I do not, however, wish to intimate that conditions can ever again be such as they were, or even nearly as bad, as when women were floating on a sea of blissful ignorance. For when this movement that is now apparent among women reaches its acme, and woman finds man in the mental degradation that results from unrealized capacity, her remembrance of past waves and winds will make her pitiful for her belated brother, and she will not hinder or retard his efforts to get back into the current of thought and intellectual endeavor.
If my insight into womanhood is correct, the educated woman, the woman of advantages, sets higher ideals for herself than does the uneducated. This ideal of the woman who is in touch with the thought current which pulsates through the realm of

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
251
the higher activities of life, includes educated husbands, educated fathers, educated brothers, and above all, educated lovers. Where are these to come from? The high school of the country does not give evidence that the supply will meet the demand. Any woman who has self-respect, to say nothing of aesthetic taste, would intuitively refuse a partnership with one of whom she might, under many circumstances easily imagined, be ashamed. A woman who is once ashamed of her lord and master’s static intellect has already committed conjugal suicide. In this respect the conditions were different when women were yet embryonic, for if women were coy, sweet tempered and pretty, admirable traits surely, the catalogue of requirements was adequate. That will not do any longer. The seriousness and earnestness and womanliness with which she has taken hold of life takes woman, once for all, from the playhouse, and puts her in the workshop.
With the educated woman on the outside, although her personal endeavor be rich with results, the home will sustain endless disadvantages; for it is altogether a platitude to say that upon the intellectual and moral character of the mother largely depends the welfare of the home, as well as on the state and society. The educated woman in the school can only educate, cultivate what is already in the child’s mental make-up; even the vigor and conscience of a well equipped teacher cannot create a new make-up in the child. The home, then, as an institution, meeting the demands of an advancing civilization, must be the resultant of equally good types of constituent elements.
It is unquestionable that men do and are to hold the places of distinction. So let it be. They are naturally fitted for leadership in executive, legislative, judicial and commercial activities. They have the brain and the virile character which eminently qualifies them to direct the affairs and the thought of the world. But man as man is on the precise plane with woman as woman. Man as man is not what the future demands. Men who actively and consciously make special preparation for the performance of life’s duties are they only who can serve a struggling humanity. Only the men who are willing to absolutely devote themselves to the principles which underlie this complex civilization; only men who can’t meet the century in its challenge not only for deep insight, but for the most outspoken convictions resulting from that insight—only these men will be qualified to take hold vigorously of the problems which are already crying for solution. Duties assumed, though faithfully and expeditiously performed by the women of the world, can never elevate the race as a race. There must be a full and rich manhood, as well as a complete womanhood, to constitute the home of the future.
The public school system is an organic part of this stupendous American speculation—the speculation of self-government. This speculation is not, however, of the same sort as the South Sea scheme, based on the “ vain imagination of the heart.” On the contrary, our speculation of the public school, of self-regulated life—one could not exist without the other—is based on the deepest needs and the broadest sympathies and the most exalted aspirations of the human soul. Such a speculation as this means a trial at living under the highest conditions yet furnished for man by man, If this speculation is to be more than a South Sea scheme, the foundation of the whole inclusive scheme of self-government must be made adequate to bear up the whole enormous structure which we are assisting to construct. It matters not what one’s religious, social or political views may be, every law-loving man agrees that the home is the basal unit of our institutions, and that the man best equipped for the performance of either public or private duties is the man directly from the home influence. The faithful performance of these duties means more here and now than at any other place or time since the beginning of human history. To be a true citizen of a nineteenth century republic is to be the center of myriad responsibilities. From the individual extends ten thousand threads which touch at their ends the state, the school, the home, the church, society. Each of these is a part of the individual, and the individual is a part of each of them. Never before have there been such demands

252
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
made of womanhood and of manhood. To be a man in the democratic sense of the term, means that he shall have intelligence enough to see the right and courage enough to do it at all times and under all conditions; and to be a woman in the nineteenth-century sense of the term, is to have understanding enough to see the needs of a people struggling with the problem of self-regulation, and to have the heart to throw the whole force of her womanliness on the side of continual and ceaseless effort to reach the goal that the human soul sets for its own realization—self-government founded on law-abiding conduct and noble thinking.
This goal of self-government, which implies intelligence and right disposition, is not alone an American speculation. Not a state in Christendom but has felt a heart- throb in response to “ be a man! ” It is the one thought of the century—this thought of a united brotherhood, living and working together in sympathy and love without the imposition of priestcraft or kingcraft. This kingdom of man will not, however, be at hand, until men and women more fully appreciate the fullness and richness of such a brotherhood. But since the American democracy is leading the way in the solution of some of the most momentous problems now to be conceived from the human point of view.it is all important that our wrong should be made right, that our right be maintained. It is imperative that, first of all, men and women get into the thought movement, get into the way of right and true thinking about our needs, and about the meaning of our speculation, for the ills of democratic life are directly or indirectly traceable to undeveloped heart or brain. Educate the boys and girls till they appreciate the meaning of this complex life of ours; until they realize that they are personally responsible for the success or failure of this idea, that to be manly, to be womanly, is of first importance, and that all else will be added unto them; educate them till the/understand that as modern conditions grow in complexity and gravity that there must be a rise in manhood and womanhood to meet the demand; educate them till they feel in their deepest selfhood that the highest freedom is identical with the law of the spirit of man; educate them to this extent and prosperity will rejoice in blessings ten-fold better than we now enjoy. There is, however, no way to salvation other than that it be wrought by individual effort. The rectitude of the individual life is the salvation of the world. Then, until all men and women share alike in rational, self-regulated life all possessing common power of self-direction, all claiming common rights, all recognizing common obligations—not until then is an institution that we have erected safe. When the new generation of thinking women—the dearest children of the public school speculation—silently concludes that: “ Be not unequally yoked with unbelievers ” should be written “ Be not unequally yoked with the uneducated, for what communion hath light with darkness,” the basal unit of the race— the home as an institution—will fo'r the first time become a spiritual boon to humanity, which will, by virtue of its own essence, make for righteousness.

254
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
great feast was made in honor of Isaac, the babe, on the day of his weaning, and Sarah saw Ishmael mocking.
All the tenderness, pride, jealousy and resentment of a woman’s heart rose in rebellion against this alien boy, whose ancestral Eber blood was tainted by that of Egypt, and she cried out: “ Cast out this bondwoman and her son, for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with my son, even with Isaac.”
An English poetess, whose womanly endurance, resignation, and religious trust made her the fitting lyrist for this pathetic incident, and whose lovely countenance adorns these walls, gives this sympathetic lament:
“ Nor was thy way forgotten,
Whose worn and weary feet Were driven from thy homestead
Through the red sand’s parching heat;
Poor Hagar, scorned and banished,
That another’s son might be Sole claimant on that father,
Who felt no more for thee.
“Ah, when thy dark eye wander’d,
Forlorn, Egyptian slave,
Across that lurid desert
And saw no fountain wave;
When thy southern heart, despairing,
In the passion of its grief,
Foresaw no ray of comfort,
No shadow of relief,
“ But to cast the young child from thee That thou mightst not see him die,
How sank thy broken spirit—
But the Lord of Hosts was nigh!
He (He too oft forgotten In sorrow as in joy)
Had will’d they should not perish—
The outcast and her boy.
“The cool breeze swept across them,
From the angel’s waving wing,
The fresh tide gushed in brightness From the fountain’s living spring;
And they stood—those two—forsaken By all earthly love or aid,
Upheld by God’s firm promise,
Serene and undismay’d.”
The illustrious painters, Correggio, Vanderwerf and Lanfranco, supplemented this word-picture with paintings which, once seen, cannot fail to linger in the memory with a plaint as penetrating as that of the poetess. The boy and his mother were rescued by Divine compassion, and in the course of time, we are told, his mother “ took him a wife out of the land of Egypt.” Twelve sons were born of this union, who became the twelve princes of Arabia. Their descendants led the life of nomads or wanderers, as predicted, for thousands of years, maintaining their freedom, their faith and their peculiar customs against the assaults of great military empires. Neither the Babylonian and the Assyrian, nor the Egyptian and the Persian kings could reduce these wild sons of the desert to a state of subjugation. The Arab devoted his life to his horse, his weapons, his women and his poets, who sang the feuds of the tribes and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
255
the praises of their heroes and their fair women. Prizes were awarded for these poems, which w'ere written in golden letters and suspended in their chapel of worship, the Caaba at Mecca, which contained the black stone—the object of the religious devotion of the Arabs from a very ancient period. This stone they believed to have been handed down from Heaven to Abraham by the angel Gabriel.
Beneath a canopy of molten brass outstretched in eternal serenity, lay the desert “ dreary, vast and silent,” which, changed in a moment by wild tornadoes to a scene of fury, was reflected in the aspect of her children. Alternating from mysterious tranquillity to reckless rage, their faces showed a corresponding conflict of calm and tempest. Their fine, Oriental features and melancholy eyes gave silent token of their sense of isolation, and completed the spell of their wild and vigorous minstrelsy.
For thousands of years Arabia was a land of religious freedom. All religious sects, Jews, Firewvorshipers and Christians were tolerated within its borders; Jewish colonies were formed by emigrants, who found entrance after the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans, and who made many proselytes. About the year 600 A. D. Christianity had penetrated to the heart of Arabia, through Syria on the one hand and Abyssinia on the other. Besides these two, other religious sects, remnants of more ancient ones prevailed. Itw r as left for Mohammed to teach a new faith, which should dispense with idolatry on the one hand, as with Judaism and Christianity on the other. These various sects became a unit by the acceptance of the new faith, and under the banner of the crescent Mohammed led them to the conquest of the ancient w r orld.
The introduction of the doctrine of Mohammed forms the grand epoch in Arabian history, and brings it into close connection with that of Spain. The creed of Mohammed was contained in the w r ell-knowm symbol of Islam, “There is no god but God, and Mohammed is the prophet of God;” and his express precept w r as “to propagate by fire and sword, throughout the four quarters of the globe the new Unitarian faith of Arabia.”
Like a match dropped on oil, this appeal to mankind for spiritual and temporal authority, fired the fanaticism of the Arabs, and like a mighty conflagration they swept over the northern states of Africa, and formed a new r and powerful empire, which took the name of Saracen. This name is by mediaeval Christian authors supposed to be derived from Sarai, the wife of Abraham, by others from the Arab saraca (to steal), or from the Hebrew sarak (poor), but the opinion which now prevails is that it came from the Greek sareknoi (eastern people), from which the Romans derived their word Saraceni. As they spread over Morocco, then called Mauritania, they took the name of Moors, from mauri, meaning dark. When the Arabs or Saracen conquerors invaded Spain, they w^ere, naturally enough, called Moors, so that in Spanish history the terms Arabs, Saracens and Moors are synonymous. In the short space of eighty years after the death of Mohammed, they had passed like a fiery tornado over Northern Africa, and had extended their domains from Egypt to India and from Lisbon to Samarcand. In the meanwhile, Christianity, falling like drops of fertilizing rain, was making a fruitful harvest in Northern and Southern Europe,
In Spain, the cross confronted the crescent. Visigoths or Western Goths, who were in possession, defied the Moors for its dominion. The treachery of one man betrayed the Gothic cause. Count Julian, a Visigothic noble of Spain, irritated by the treatment he had received from his sovereign, the tyrant Roderic, secretly dispatched a messenger to Musa, the governor of Africa and invited the Moors into Spain, Roderic, more familiarly known as “The last of the Visigoths,” whose tragic downfall has supplied the theme for poets, romancers and historians, was hated by" his people, and during the battle, wEich continued seven days on the banks of the Guadalete, a portion of his forces, as had been previously arranged, deserted to the Moors.
The Goths w^ere finally routed with immense slaughter, but the victory of the Moors was purchased at the expense of sixteen thousand lives. The renowned rock

25C
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
of Gibraltar, England’s bulwark of pride since 1779, still preserves the name of the Saracen hero who took it—Gibel-al-Taric, the Moorish substitute for the original, classic Calpe Most of the Spanish towns submitted after this, without opposition, and before the end of a year the whole of Spain passed under the sway of the Moors, except a solitary corner in the northern part, Asturias, now Oviedo, where Christianity preserved a foothold. It required nearly eight hundred years to regain it from the Moslem sway.
Once entered on their career of conquest, the Saracen hosts had almost simultaneously spread over Syria, the valley of the Euphrates, Persia, and Egypt, thus fulfilling their destiny in becoming a “ great nation.” Nor was their progress brilliant only in the arts of war. The Arab “ stood in the presence of his brethren” as a learner, for learning was mostly in the hands of the Jews and Christians. The caravan trade first opened channels of communication and more extended contact with the world which they conquered, and the great cities of the East and West supplied instructors. The ancient seats of civilization throughout the East, Northern Africa, Spain, and the Mediterranean Isles bestowed upon them the rich legacy of letters, which they translated into their native language. Thus the mind of the Moor became loosened from the fetters of the religion which had enthralled it, and became illuminated with the reflected light of the word, just as Europe has been rescued from the dark superstitions of Romanism by the electric spark of the Protestant Bible. In natural science, physics, medicine; in botany, mathematics, astronomy, alchemy and the arts, they equaled and often surpassed the Chinese, Jews, Gentiles and Christians, whose pupils they were. Seats of learning were located, as the demand for them arose, at Samar- cand and Bokhara beyond the Oxus, at Ispahan in Persia, at Bagdad on the Tigris, at Alexandria and Cairo in Egypt, at Fez and Morocco in Western Africa, at Cordova, Seville, Toledo, Granada, Salamanca and Alcala in Spain, and even in Sicily. The Moors “ studied everything and wrote on everything they studied.” The libraries became phenomenal in their growth. The library at Bagdad was enriched by thousands of volumes and precious manuscripts. It rapidly rose to splendor, and was the center of enlightenment until Cordova, in her beauty, rivaled and eclipsed her. Bagdad, on the Tigris, with its gorgeous palaces and splendid mosques, was the literary metropolis of the East, and Cordova, upon 'the Guadalquiver, of the West, while Cairo, upon the Nile, divided the prestige of each as the metropolis of Egypt.
The library of El Hakem II., of Spain, was stored in his palace at Cordova, and is said to have numbered six hundred thousand volumes. What wonder that the light that shone from the Moorish schools should have attracted the more poorly supplied scholars of Christian Europe, and that the fair surroundings of the Spanish university towns, where schools were attached to every mosque, beguiled them from their coarser northern homes! Cordova was the Delphi of the peninsula, while the sterner Goths retired to the rugged Asturias. The Crusades aided in awakening the mind of Europe by emphasizing this contrast of the culture and refinement of the East with that of the barren North.
The genius of the Moors was poetic, and their songsters outnumber those of all other peoples put together. The “ Poema del Cid,” the oldest as well as the finest ballad of the Iberian muse, gave birth to the latter songs of Spanish chivalry.
In romance, the store was more meager, but where has any later achievement eclipsed the splendor and charm of the “Arabian Nights’ Entertainment?” For a hundred years it has been a European classic, one of the few books that delights all classes and all ages. Haroun-al-Raschid, Caliph of Bagdad, is almost as familiar to children as Santa Claus. Aladdin’s lamp will serve to illuminate the day-dreams of the young as long as girls covet dancing slippers and boys long for racing ponies.
In architecture the Moors have given expression to their religion. The shifting tent of the Bedouin gave place to edifices resembling those built by Christian architects from Constantinople, who imitated those of Greece and Rome, and more ancient predecessors, with one noticeable distinction—the fanciful ornamentation known as

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
257
the Arabesque, which differed from that of the Egyptians and others in entirely excluding the figures of animals (the representation of which was forbidden by the Mohammedan religion), and confining itself entirely to foliage, flowers, fruits and tendrils of plants and trees, curiously and elaborately intertwined, which Schlegel de- scibes as “the oldest and most original form of fancy.”
The mosque at Cordova, with its thousand columns of vari-colored marble, jasper and porphyry, forming a perfect grove, is the finest type of a Moslem temple in Europe. The royal residence at Seville, the Al-Kasa (house of Caesar), enchants the beholder with its colonnades, courts, halls and porches, whose delicate ornamentation has been said “ to have the effect of old point lace, and whose walls, tilings and ceilings show the harmonious mingling of ivory, amber, turquoise-blue or violet-purple, and look like the inside of sea-shells.”
The most conspicuous, the most romantic, as well as the most venerated pile of Arabian architecture is the Alhambra of Granada. That name calls up such pictures of beauty and such scenes of historic interest, as only the pen of Washington Irving could depict. To him we are indebted for a faithful representation of this Oriental palace in a Christian land—an elegant memento of a brave, intelligent, graceful people, whose Paradise was an earthly one, and that Paradise beautiful Granada, with its mountain crest rising gravely and grandly above the lovely plain below, where gilded palaces, fountains, rivers and gardens, pillared avenues and arcades, galleries and balconies, blossoms and perfume, music, moonlight and charming women, did indeed form an Elysium! But Moslem ambition awoke from this seductive thralldom. At Constantinople, which they had vainly besieged for six years, the Saracens had been sternly repulsed by the terrible liquid fire, called “Greek Fire,” used by the inhabitants for defense. Foiled at this point, the Moors boldly scaled the Pyrenees and cast their rapacious eyes on the fair land of France, which now promised the only pathway to the Euxine—the object of their dreams and hopes, as the last step toward universal empire. Can we think of it without a shudder! We, who are here today as grateful disciples of Him who gave His presence and benediction to the marriage feast; who rebuked the peculiar form of idolatry practiced by the Jewish kings, that had provoked God’s wrath and precipitated their ruin; who made the religion of Mohammed a mockery and a crime, by His awful condemnation, and who has lifted our sex from the degradation of the harem to the exalted position we occupy here today!
On the plain between Tours and Poitiers the contending armies met, the Moors led by Abd-el-Rahman, the Franks and the German tribes by Charles Martel, the illustrious mayor of the palace of the Frankish king. After six days’ skirmishing, the enemies engaged in that fearful battle that was to decide the fate of Christendom. In the light skirmishing, the Moorish archers maintained the advantage, but in the close onset of deadly strife, the German auxiliaries of Charles, grasping their ponderous swords with “stout hearts and iron hands”—for they fought for faith and home— stood the shock like walls of stone, and beat down the light-armed Moors with terrific slaughter.
Was this the battle-ground of the man of flesh and the man of Spirit? Amid the clash of the contending armies do we not hear, resounding through the ages, the echo of Sarah’s imperious cry: “Cast out this bondwoman and her son, for the son of this bondwoman shall not be heir with my son! ” Were the thirteen years of Ishmael’s ascendency in the house of his father Abraham a prototype of the thirteen centuries of Moslem supremacy?
The Arabs “ folded their tents and silently stole away” in the night, fugitives before the wrath of Christian knights, leaving their camp rich with the plunder of Southern Europe to reward the victorious Franks, and 375,000 of their slain on the battle-field. The spell of Islam was broken, and “ the most brilliant life of the most brilliant of civilizations went down to its setting! ” Long mercifully deferred, the doom of Ishmael had sounded!
( 17 )

258
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Twenty-seven years elapsed before the Moors were wholly dislodged from the Pyrenees, but in 1492 their capital, Granada, was taken by Ferdinand and Isabella, and the great peninsula was again under Christian rule, prepared to enter on the “ heritage of the West,” and to make gracious response to that eloquent appeal of Columbus:
“ I ask but for a million maravedes;
Give me three caravels to find a world,
New shores, new realms, new soldiers for the Cross! ”
* In a picture gallery in the palace of Generaliffe hangs the portrait of Boabdil, the last of the Moorish kings of Spain; in the tower of Comares, in the Alhambra, are the rooms where he was imprisoned by his father, from the gallery of which his mother lowered him with scarfs, to escape the cruelties of a parent who hated and repudiated him; the gate through which he departed from the Alhambra, when about to surrender his capital to Ferdinand and Isabella, was walled up at his request. A tablet on the walls of a small mosque relates that on this spot Boabdil surrendered the keys to the Castilian sovereigns. PYom the summit of one of the Alpuxarras Mountains the unfortunate Boabdil took his last look of Granada; there is the rock where he stood and turned his eyes away from taking their farewell gaze, still called “ el ultimo suspiro del Moro (the last sigh of the Moor), and there it was that the reproach of his mother embittered his heart. “You do well to weep as a woman over what you could not defend as a man.”
“Woe is me!” was the mournful cry of the dethroned monarch, as he led his forlorn troops through the mountain pass, over the beloved Andalusian plains, away to the desert sands of Africa.
“Winding along at break of day,
And armed with helm and spears,
Along the martyr’s rocky way,
A king comes with his peers;
Unto the eye a splendid sight,
Making the air all richly bright,
Seen flashing through the trees;
But, to the heart, a scene of blight,
Sadder than death were these.
“For brightly fall the morning rays Upon a conquer’d king;
The breeze that with his banner plays,
Plays with an abject thing.
Banner and king no more will know Their rightful place ’mid friend and foe:
Proud clarion, cease thy blast!
Or, changing to the wail of woe,
Breathe dirges for the past.
“Along, along, by rock and tower,
That they have failed to keep,
By wood and vale, their father’s dower,
The exiled warriors sweep.
The chevroned steed, no more elate,
As if he knew his rider’s fate,
Steps languidly and slow,
As if he knew Granada’s gate Now open to the foe!

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
259
“Along, along, till all is past
That once they called their own;
Till bows the pride of strength at last,
And knights, like women, moan.
Pausing upon the green hillside,
That soon their city’s tower will hide, They lean upon their spears;
And hands that late with blood were dyed Are now wash’d white with tears.
“Another look, from brimming eyes,
Along the glorious plain;
Elsewhere may spread as lovely skies, Elsewhere their monarch reign;
But nevermore in that bright land,
With all his chivalry at hand,
Now dead or far departed!—
And from the hillside moves the band, The bravest broken-hearted.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
261
Coming Race,” says: “The primary condition of mortal happiness consists in the extinction of that strife and competition between individuals which, no matter what form of government they adopt, render the many subordinate to the few, and annul the calm of existence.
The social dream of co-operation, like the clouds of sunset, has changed form and name since the time of Plato to Bellamy, and there is some reason to believe that the clouds are becoming the reflection of an actual future; that all the various social reforms, nihilism in Russia and nationalism in America, must present some permanent idea, some just complaint, as the rock lies beneath the torn seaweed and the shivering foam on the beach. What, then, is the message, the soul of good, the impelling spirit and inspiration in these things that seem so evil? Nihilism in Russia alone has given to prison, to Siberia, and to the executioner genius enough, self-sacrifice enough, and love enough to have inspired an hundred epochs in the history of the world. It may be said, What is the use of pursuing the impossible, however bright the dream may be; but the answer is, That we have never yet discovered what the impossible may be in social problems, and that we cannot say, in the light of past experience, what may or may not be true, as the history of the world is a history of derided dreams. A large number will thrust the subject aside as disagreeable or dangerous, and say: “ It is no business of mine;” which may mean, “ It is not to be helped, and that it is natural for the weakest to go to the wall.” These weird reformers reply that it is not nature, but that
“ Man’s inhumanity to man Makes countless thousands mourn.”
Mr. Bellamy presents a bright picture of a social democracy, giving to all the greatest advantages and the highest civilization, and obliterating corruption, degradation and poverty, which, he says, is demanded by increasing civilization and the laws of evolution, in order to prevent the people from being handed over to the rapacity of a feudal system of capitalists, and that we must either choose nationalism or despotism.
I must acknowledge that the personal history of Edward Bellamy is unknown to me. It is inevitable in the world of letters that an author must be at rest in his mausoleum before the doors of his earthly home are thrown open and the public admitted to the hallowed hearthstone. There are instances where authors are permitted to read their own biographies, and to enjoy the doubtful pleasure of “ seeing themselves as others see them;” but if Mr. Bellamy occupies a place in this coterie I am not possessed of the evidence.
There is thus only one other way for me to become acquainted with him, and that is his writings. We judge a tree byfits fruit. In this instance the fruit hangs very high, by almost like the apples of Hesperides, in the region of Allegory, and surrounded:— the mists of a century of time in advance of us. It promises to be luscious to the taste, having for us all the enchantment that distance is said to lend.
Mr. Bellamy has, in his most interesting book, “ Looking Backward,” stationed himself on the heights of the twentieth century, and through the magical medium of a dream has looked back on the nineteenth century with the eyes of a philanthropist who would see us all bestowed in an earthly elysium, where fraternity and equality go hand in hand, “ the one being a flower growing on the soil of the other;” where love enters all the doors and poverty has been relegated to parts unknown, and where plutocracy has been banished to its own Plutonian shores. This is a delightful dream, a beautiful vision of a possible better condition than existing surroundings, free from selfishness, and where the relations of mankind are perfectly harmonious. It is really the dream of a noble and very sympathetic type of man, guided by the hope that the greatest good will eventually prevail.
Mr. Bellamy’s “ Looking Backward ” has not only attracted the most marked attention of the literary world, but has also been subjected to the most vigorous criticism and condemnation.

262
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
M. Emil de Loveleye, the eminent French critic, says: “As for Mr. Bellamy’s dream, it will, I fear, always remain an Utopia, unless man’s heart be entirely transformed. His ideal is pure communism, and as such raises my invincible objections.” And Mr. Vinton, in his “ Looking Further Backward,” has drawn a gloomy picture of the outcome of nationalism as advocated by Mr. Bellamy. However, all seem to admit that he has instilled heart into the usually dry subject of political economy, and has woven poetry around the dread problem of social reform, which wrecks lives and embitters souls, and that he has offered a pleasing remedy instead of a raven prophecy.
It has been suggested that “ Looking Backward,” like “ Uncle Tom’s Cabin,” may be one of those unexpected incidents which occasionally bring mighty causes and forces into play, and with astonishing results.
The plan is beautifully conceived and quaintly sketched with the skill of a master, but I very much fear that the time for the lion and the lamb to live together and not covet each other’s strength or flesh will be deferred to our millennium instead of the twentieth century.
However it may be, public opinion says that it at least demands attention and is worthy of investigation; that it may be garnished with a multiplicity of ornamental towns, columns and entablatures, a wild mingling of the Greek, Roman, Byzantine, Romanesque and Gothic styles of architecture, and yet suggest many needed additions to the edifice of our government. I believe in looking at bright things, at pictures of places that I may never hope to see, at grand mountains that I may never hope to climb, and in hoping that the survival of the fittest will be the survival of the most gracious spirit and the most tender heart.
Duty, assisted by anxiety, compels us to ask: “What is there in this weird proposition to which generation after generation comes in such questionable shapes? ” Is it a curse, or a blessing in disguise, or some angel in the process of development? We seem to be driven to the necessity of saying, as Hamlet said, “Thou comest in such a questionable shape that I will speak with thee;” or as Carlyle said of the dingy, soiled and ragged toiler: “ Thou wert our conscript, on whom the lot fell, and, fighting our battles wert so marred.” We know that glorious dreamers, unselfish martyrs, untamed lovers of liberty and noble-minded women, as well as dynamite fiends and incendiary hags, have been led to the executioner’s block, or doomed to pass their lives in the dark mines of Siberia, toiling with broken hearts under the lash of heartless masters. It is said that the barricades have their Christs, in whom we can detect aspirations, emotions, instincts and ideas essentially beneficent and good, the despairing anguish of nature’s longing for justice and right.-, Oscar Wilde, with real insight, touched a right note when he said:
“I love them not, whose hands profane Plant the red flag upon the piled-up street For no right cause; beneath whose ignorant reign,
Arts, culture, reverence, honor, all things fade,
Save treason, and the dagger of her trade,
And murder, with his silent, bloody feet,
* * * And yet, and yet,
These Christs upon the barricades,
God knows, I am with them in some things.”
John the Baptist, clad in his camel’s hair blanket, and feeding upon locusts and wild honey, was a most startling character, and the victim of unfortunate circumstances; although he was a forerunner of our Saviour, who, also, by the way, came to be Saviour only after Calvary and the cross.
We might do worse things than remember that it was a murderer who said: “Am I my brother’s keeper?” and listen to these weird reformers why teach us the Divine lesson of inculcating self-sacrifice; or condemn or dread them us we will, no selfish thoughts taint the simplicity of their aims.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
263
We consider Nationalists as dreamers, for “Looking Backward” and all similar Utopias are but dreams to our practical people; but such dreams are a mirage, which could not appear in the sky unless as a reflection of a former reality somewhere on earth. Mr. Bellamy would be insane, indeed, did he conclude.tlmt even the main features of his plan will be adopted, or that the world can grow up on the basis of a book. The growth must be natural, but the forecast of that growth can be either hopeful or disheartening. “You will get well,” says Dr. Bellamy, and the world opens its heart to the good and gentle tidings.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
265
In this century, as never before, God is revealing to the nationsWoman’s place and work in the world. She will lead the children aright, she will influence them through those institutions which are the glory and the hope of America—the home and the public school. She will direct the physical, the intellectual, the spiritual energy of her life toward the rising generation. In the home, in the Sunday-school, and in the day school, she will feed the mind upon pure and noble thoughts, thus giving it a habit, a tendency, which shall determine character and destiny. And now, in the fullness of time, God has given her such agencies of self-improvement for the guidance of others as the Chautauqua Circle and University Extension. Ealrly disadvantages no longer form a barrier to her usefulness. Through physical culture, hygienic reform in dress and fashion, intellectual ambition awakened by opportunity, she becomes young at fifty; is beginning the study of foreign languages at seventy. With our greatest American author, James Russell Lowell, she sings:
“ One day, with life and heart, is more than time enough to find a world.”
No longer will she entrust the education of her child to the teacher alone, but she will co-operate with that teacher to secure the best results.
Instruction in science has awakened in the mind of many a boy and girl a train of thought, an interest in nature, which has led to research, and has redeemed the life from devotion to degrading literature and its attendant evils.
The educational progress of this century is in no way more manifest than in the introduction of elementary science into the lower grades of our leading schools.
It has been stated that “ childhood is the era of scientific acquisition.” Every day the child gathers facts, makes discoveries, and deduces generalizations far grander and far richer in practical import to him than any made by Newton or Cuvier. These discoveries stimulate and ennoble him, not only in the same way as the Newtons and Cuviers were ennobled, but relatively to a far higher degree.
The instructor must first have accepted Dame Nature’s invitation to Agassiz:
“ Come, wander with me,” she said,
“ Into regions untrod,
And read what is still unread In the manuscripts of God.”
Let us commune with Coleridge, Ruskin, Wordsworth and Bryant. We would not banish Mother Goose from childhood lore, but we plead for the use of sim- .ple stories from the world’s mythology and from the Bible, interesting incidents of history, the gems of poetry and the ideals of fiction. So bright, so attractive must the stories seem, that curiosity will be awakened to be gratified only by reading. Suitable books are now prepared with a view to this instruction. The fairy tale can cultivate the imagination, the fable illustrate and impress truth; the carefully chosen story from mythology may become a teacher of ethics, and certainly will develop a taste for classic and historic literature.
Let us begin this work in the simplest manner, with the little child, and continue until he pursues, as special studies, those branches of knowledge to which he has been so gradually and delightfully introduced.
It is now admitted that the correct use of language is to be learned through association with pure English, spoken and written. Is our speech in the home chaste and accurate? So will be that of our youth. Then let them study standard English, committing to memory often “ grand and ennobling thoughts, clothed in beautiful language; thoughts that will incite them to noble aspirations; thoughts that inculcate virtue, patriotism, love of God, of father, of mother, kindness to dumb animals, and that give correct rules of action.”
In the child’s reading aloud, too much time is often given to “ mere imitative reading, and not enough to logical analysis to ascertain the meaning of the words and sentences.” The skillful hearer will ask many questions, and the well-trained child will question, too. Shall we avoid an answer, reply indifferently or ignorantly?

266
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Let us not permit our children, or those whom we can influence, to waste time in committing for declamation selections of no literary value; but let the recitation, essay, and oration exert an elevating influence. Our boys will imbibe the spirit of patriotism while their hearts are thrilled with the fervid oratory of such men as Fox, Chatham and Everett. The thought has been thus forcibly expressed: “The boy who feels the greatness of Burke and of Webster is more apt to acknowledge the power of the ‘Oration on the Crown.’ He who has been thrilled by the sublimity of Milton will grow enthusiastic over the pages of Virgil and Dante; and when the vast world of Shakespeare’s thought has been opened before his vision, he will see more clearly what is immortal in the Iliad and the Odyssey.”
History should be impressed through historical and biographical literature, rather than by memorizing dates and facts, which robs the narrative of vitality and creates a distaste for historical works. Biography has been called the soul of history, and is a powerful force in character culture.
Generalities are, for practical purposes, dead things, but particulars contain the germs of life, and stimulate to action. The biographies of distinguished men record the important history of their times, and are interesting to the young. The works of Cooper, Parkman, Irving, Longfellow, Whittier and Choate, the “ Statesmen Series,” and Coffin’s books will make United States history attractive. What better introduction to Roman history than Macaulay’s “ Lays of Ancient Rome,” or Shakespeare’s “Julius Caesar” and “ Coriolanus? ” Walter Scott’s novels should be to our youth a continual source of pleasure and profit. They have “ lvanhoe,” “The Talisman” and “Quentin Durward ” for Louis XI., Charles the Bold and the Wars of the Roses; “ Kenilworth ” and the “ Abbott ” for Ldizabeth and Mary Queen of Scots; “Wood- stock,” “Old Mortality” and “ Peveril of the Peak” for the Stuarts. Bulwer’s “ Harold,” his “ Last of the Barons,” and Thackeray’s “ Henry Esmond,” will also instruct and delight them. Why not have them read Kingsley’s “Hypatia” for a knowledge of the fifth century, and Victor Hugo for the battle of Waterloo? Why not Thackeray, Dickens and George Eliot for the age of Victoria?
What historian has given us a more faithful picture of New England than Hawthorne in the “ Scarlet Letter,” Holland in “ Bay Path,” Longfellow in “ Miles Standish,” or Whittier in “Snow Bound?” “ Evangeline ” will impress the pathetic story of religious persecution in Acadia.
There seems now to be a general awakening to the importance of Bible knowledge for the young. The worthy president of John Hopkins’ University deplores the ignorance of Scripture history among college students, and urges the movement to place the study of the Bible in the university or college curriculum.
Our American colleges are beginning to put the Bible into its “ rightful place of honor as the center of the highest culture.”
If the secular world thus realizes the importance of the Bible, what a stimulus to us, who see in it not only “ the greatest of all classics and the foremost book in the world’s literature,” but infinitely more, the revelation of God to men. Shall we plan a course of reading for the young and exclude the only guide to true wisdom?
Shall they not learn that we may enjoy a communion with God which is as “ real as ever communion was with friend? ” That here we find our “ proof of God, of duty, and of destiny.” “We may enter in, may shut the door; let the outer darkness gather; but all is light. The invisible becomes visible, and we adore, treading where »science never trod, in realms, the door of which no science can unlock.”
Would you impress youth with the ruin that crime brings to him who commits it? Persuade them to read “ Macbeth,” Hawthorne’s “ Marble PMun,” or Mrs. Browning’s “ Drama of Plxile.” Would you inspire them wfith ideals of manhood and womanhood? Let them study the lives of David Copperfield and the gentle Agnes.
Fiction, through the presentation of beautiful character, awakens sympathy; refines and ennobles.
“ Ben Hur” and the “Mill on the Floss” are types of the novel which we cannot commend too highly.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
267
Poetry cultivates the imagination, and fills the soul with pure, bright pictures. Homer, Dante, Shakespeare! How they outweigh kings and warriors and millionaires. Poetry is power, truth, beauty, pathos, exaltation. The utility of the ideal! How the glowing theme expands as we try to compass it.
In a lecture given recently at Oxford, on mediaeval universities, Gladstone said he feared that under pressure from without they should lean, if ever so little, to that theory of education which “ would have it construct machines of so many horse-power, rather than form characters, and rear into true excellence that marvelous creature we call man, which gloats upon success in life, instead of studying to secure that the man shall always be greater than his work, and never bounded by it; but that his eye shall boldly run, in the words of Wordsworth,
“ Along the line of limitless desires.”
Mr. Emerson replied to his daughter, who inquired whether she should study botany, Greek, or metaphysics, that it was of no consequence what she studied; the question was with whom she studied.
We recall Garfield’s tribute: “A university education might have been received while sitting on the same log with Mark Hopkins.”
Unconscious tuition! The old theme, you say. Yes, old as humanity; and yet our chief source of inspiration. Let us dwell upon it until we are filled with a sense of its real grandeur.
Foreign nations acknowledge the greatness of our land, but they deny our claim to superiority in literary productions. They tell us that American writers are not original; that America lacks historical associations, and that we are too hurried, too practical a people to excel in literature. Is this true? America has had less than three centuries of existence, and much of that time has been spent in clearing forests and subduing enemies. Has she not already given the world a greater number of worthy authors than any other nation in the same period of its early existence? Bryant and Longfellow, Whittier, Lowell, Holmes, Hawthorne, Bancroft, Cooper, Mrs. Stowe, and Emerson—who can say that coming generations will not award to these first rank ?
But, grant that we have not yet produced one truly great writer, the future is radiant with promise. When centuries have passed and time has lent enchantment, the romantic and thrilling incidents connected with the discovery and colonization of our country will furnish themes as grand as any ever presented to epic poet. What historic associations more sacred, more inspiring, than those that cluster about Plymouth Rock, Bunker Hill, Valley Forge, Yorktown and Gettysburg?
The nations of the earth are coming to our shores and mingling with our people. Into the blood of coming generations will be infused the best elements of every race, giving rise to a new nation superior in intellectual vigor to any that has existed. We believe that the poet of the future will be an American. What may we not expect from woman in this land of her emancipation? Now that her opportunities and privileges are enlarging, may she not give to us golden thoughts in enduring form that will be a worthy expression of the highest civilization? What a heritage of patriotic literature in song and story will this year bequeath to the youth of America! What is this wondrous exhibition but the volume of the nineteenth century, opened on American soil that the world may read its radiant chapters? Upon its gilded pages are science and art, prose and poetry.
Here is indelibly inscribed an immortal tribute to woman’s worth and power, and here, engraved in letters of light, is the characteristic of the coming heroes and heroines: “ Whosoever of you will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
269
that most difficult of all foes to overcome. Said one of the prominent professors in the medical world, now holding a chair in one of the eastern colleges: “History, physiology, and the general judgment of society, unite in a negative of woman’s fitness for the medical office.” In the “Buffalo Medical Journal,” 1869, is found among its editorial, the following: “If I were to plan with malicious hate the greatest curse I could conceive for woman; if I would estrange them from the protection of women and make them so far as possible loathsome and disgusting to men, I would favor this so-called reform, which proposes to make doctors of them.” This was in 1869, less than twenty-five years ago. We trust this editor has taken the position of the wise man, who always changes his mind when he finds that his conclusions have been based upon false conceptions. We hope that he is alive today to see that his prophecy has failed utterly of its fulfillment. The curse which he feared has proved a blessing both to men and women. Why should the office of physician make women “loathsome and disgusting to men?”
The modesty and sense of propriety, which, in their opinion, should forever keep us from the halls of medical colleges where we may study with all grave and reverend feeling the mysteries of these bodies of ours, which are truly “fearfully and wonderfully made,” and which can only inspire us with awe, and a more firm belief in the wisdom and love of our Creator. While this type of person is filled with consternation at the thought of woman as student and physician, there seems never to have entered his masculine brain the possibility of woman’s objection to lay bare all her secrets and sufferings, and to receive the administrations necessary at his hands. Custom has so long given him these privileges that he cannot easily adapt himself to any change. It was said, too, that the result of woman’s medical education would be a lowering of her moral nature. This also has proved untrue.
It is said, also, that woman has not sufficient physical strength to endure the demands of the life of the physician. This also is fallacy. In reply to questions sent out to large numbers of women in the profession, the universal answer has been “ health better than before entering the profession.” Many of them add: “ I attribute it to the constant tonic of fresh air.” To be sure it is a laborious life, so is that of the society woman, with far less mental compensation. Work seldom kills; to each of its victims can be counted ten killed by discontent, born of too much time, and too little definite aim and purpose in life. It is well known that the Blackwell sisters, Elizabeth and Emily, were the pioneers in medical education. This was in 1845. There was no college willing to admit a woman, and not until 1849 did the elder sister graduate. A Boston journal at that time published an article in which we find this sentence: “The ceremonies of graduating Miss Blackwell at Geneva may well be called a farce. The profession was quite too full before.” Even this criticism did not put a stop to the whole business, as evidently this cynic expected it would. Think of the crowded condition of the profession having added to its numbers one lone woman. It was the beginning of a new era. What had been done could be done again. It is interesting to note the courage and perseverance of these women. Dr. Susan B. Edson was the entering wedge to open the doors of the Cleveland Homoeopathic College. She graduated in 1854. Says the “ Woman’s Tribune: “ This college would not sell its scholarships to women.” It was owing on the construction of its new building which it could not pay, and the creditor insisted on having a scholarship before he turned over the keys of the building. This scholarship he sold to Miss Edson, who became thereby entitled to enter. They had a faculty meeting over her, and decided that she could not enter the following year, but she informed them that she should be there. “Well,” said the president, “ it will not be very pleasant for you.” “That is your lookout,” said Miss Edson; “ If the men who come here to study medicine cannot treat a woman decently here, they are not fit to treat them elsewhere. If I live I shall be here.” When the authorities found that she could not be frightened away, they admitted a few others who applied later. Dr. Edson was for years the physician of President Garfield and his family, and “ was in constant attendance upon him during his last

270
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
illness, though he was under the surgical care of six other physicians.” She also “ introduced to the United States the first Chinese baby of rank born in this country.” There are now thirty-six medical colleges which admit mixed classes, and five medical schools exclusively for women, besides a school of pharmacy for women at Louisville, Ky. All this since 1849, when one woman was too great a crowd for the Boston editor. He has probably gone long since, to the country where, if present indications are at all reliable, he will find the majority of its inhabitants women. What are the qualifications necessary for a woman to be successful in the profession? We can only give a few 7 of them.
First, energy and courage, self reliance, great perseverance, firmness, love for scientific truths, dignity above and beyond all true womanliness. There was never greater mistake made than in thinking one’s influence greater, or that it is in any sense necessary, to become masculine or mannish when entering upon any line of public work. The exact reverse is true. We can neither afford to create prejudice nor offend good taste by being ill-mannered or ill-bred. To hold the confidence and respect of both good men and good women we must not only avoid evil in all forms, but even the appearance of evil. Each one must prove her ability by doing better work than her brother practitioner to receive the same credit. Does she lose a patient, nine out of ten of the neighbors and friends will say, or think, if too courteous to express their opinion, you should have known better than to have employed a woman. Does her brother physician lose half a dozen in the same neighborhood, there are grateful words of how he stood by them to the last; of how peculiar were the complications of disease, and the impossibility of understanding the dispensations of providence. Unjust, do you say ? Yes, but it will grow less so as the years go by. For already it is becoming noticeable that women do not lose their patients as frequently or in as large a per cent as do men. This is easily accounted for when we pause to consider the facts and reason to natural conclusions. Men too frequently drift into the profession. The father, or brother, or uncle, is a doctor, and it is easy to read with them, and so they drift, as we say, into the medical profession, without thought of special fitness, or special taste, or qualification. Not so with the woman seeking this avocation. Truly to her must there be a distinct call, an overwhelming must. There is no ease or drifting to her. She must be the woman who has the pride of excelling, the pride of standing at the head, who will have the best and do the best or nothing. Who has the courage of her convictions, who knows no defeat. This is the type of woman who comes into the profession because nature, which is our most imperative councilor, has been her teacher; because she knows that suffering womanhood can be better understood by women than it ever can be by men. Theory and experience are widely different in practical results. The woman understands at once, from a woman’s knowledge and woman’s standpoint, what the man fails to get from books or theory,^.nd cannot experience in himself. The prejudice against women among the men of the profession is fast dying out in college and class room; at the bedside and in our medical societies we are accorded every help and encouragement, every courtesy and equality. It is only occasionally that we meet one of the ancient type, and he impresses us with a feeling of amusement rather than one of resentment. It is said that women are nervous and fail in emergencies. This is a libel upon the sex. No greater acts of heroism have ever been shown to the world than those performed by women. It is my experience and observation that sex has nothing to do whatever with the matter of coolness in emergency. I have seen extremely nervous men in the profession, and women who, for calmness, might have stepped from the pedestal of the marble statue. Knowledge is the basis of self-reliance. The man or woman who knows what to do and does it, knows also that they have nothing to fear either from public criticism or self-accusation, whatever the results may be.
In a medical journal we read, not long since, two articles, both upon women as physicians and surgeons. The editor must have had a fine sense of humor, placing them, as he did, upon consecutive pages of his journal. The first stated certain facts

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
271
regarding some operations performed, then added words of praise and thanksgiving that “the time had come when women coming to the hospital or clinic could there meet women as physician and surgeon, standing side by side as equals with the men in the profession, thus taking away much of the fear and dread which every woman must feel in being in the hands of men only during her unconscious helplessness. Now woman was there as operator or assistant, with deft touch, kindly encouragement, gentle womanly ministration, although thoroughly scientific and strong to do her duty.” The pages following were also in regard to her position as physician. The writer, a man, as in the former article, said that “ while women had proven themselves capable, they had also proved to be utterly heartless, and without pity or sense of care and gentleness;” that they were “ far less cautious in inflicting pain,” and ended by a most solemn warning to all women to “avoid the sex professionally, unless they expected and wish rough handling.” Here were two men speaking from their respective standpoints—the one of elderly years and long experience, a firm friend of woman, and one who has done much to place her in the position which she holds today in the profession. The other, a young man, with probably a rival whom he wished to annihilate. Possibly he had met one who did not honor her calling. Even among the disciples of our Lord there was one who failed utterly in his professions. We do not take him as a type, however, of the other eleven. Women do not ask favors, they expect criticism. They do not ask leniency, but they do ask justice and fair dealing. Taking the same course of study—passing the same examinations, standing, with but few exceptions, at the head of her classes, compelling by her hard- earned success the admiration of both faculty and classmates—woman demands only fair play, at the hands of both the men in the profession and the public at large. She should have, too, in all state and public institutions wdiere women and children are confined, the first positions as physician in charge. The conditions unearthed in some of our insane asylums, so monstrous as to defy, almost, our belief in possibilities, would be made impossible did we have women as physicians and attendants, as we should have. In our police stations, our jails and prisons, wherever we find women degraded, poverty-stricken or diseased, there should we find women by their side as physician. We are so frequently told that women do not stand by each other, do not trust each other, and then when we ask that she may be placed in positions where she may prove this assertion untrue, they are refused her. These congresses, meeting as they have, day after day, and month after month, have been one great object lesson of the fallacy of this saying.
Believing most thoroughly in womanhood and womankind, proud of my sisters in the profession and the business world, you will accept kindly, I trust, one bit of criticism which I have to offer, some of our business and professional women; that is, in regard to the use of our names. Think of Susan B. Anthony as “ Susie,” or Harriet Beecher Stowe as “Hattie” Beecher Stowe. Would our peerless Frances Willard seem quite as dignified as “ Fannie?” Had Abigail Adams lived in our day we hope she would not have been “Abbie,” or that Martha Washington would have been “Mat- tie.” We have grave fears, however, and feel thankful that they got safely into another world before losing the plain but dignified names which always convey a sound of strength and sturdy independence. Personally, we see no necessity for the women in the profession to use the whole name unless they so wish. The initials only are sufficient for men—why not for women? Let me make this plea, then, for greater appreciation of the small things which go to make up the success of our business life, one of which, by no means the smallest, is a more dignified standard for the names which we bear, and which we all hope to hand down to posterity as honored, worthy a place among those remembered as having done something to lessen the sum total of human suffering, and to have made broader the pathway and brighter the light shining upon woman’s work. That work, in its many departments, has received an impetus by these congresses, held during this never-to-be-forgotten year, which in their results can never be measured. We have taken great strides in learning, in this world-wide touch with

272
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
humanity, that “ all mankind is kin,” learned that we have one common interest, and that “ from one blood was made all nations of the earth.” To this great American republic, founded upon principles of justice and freedom for all good, must we give the no small honor of first placing woman with equal education, equal rights and equal privileges in the medical profession. Here, with a purpose unfaltering, a will unchanging and a faith undying, does she stand, to work for the betterment of humanity and add what she may to the sum of human happiness.

274
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
In no department of law is the change more marked than in its application to woman. The common law measured her with the “regulation girdle” of home-maker and home-keeper. She was commanded and compelled to .fill her prescribed limit of obedience and servitude. She was subordinated and coerced, lest she outgrow the standard. Thus saith the old law: “The husband hath by law power and dominion over his wife, and may keep her by force within the bounds of duty, and may beat her, provided the size of the cane be no larger than his thumb.” The civil law gave to the husband the same or a greater authority over his wife.
What to do with woman has ever been one of the knottiest points of the law. At first, jurists thought to evade the issue by attempting to reduce woman to a ghostly nonentity; but, like Banquo’s ghost, she would not “down” at the command of her Macbeth. Next she was concealed beneath the garb of legal fictions, and under the guise of vested rights smuggled through the departments of the blind goddess.
One link after another in the myriad chains which fettered her freedom and independence has been broken, until she is now not only recognized in legal procedure, but admitted into the very halls of justice, as an officer of the court, and permitted to participate in its proceedings. She-may not only advocate her own rights, but may plead the rights of others. She has left in the rear her former colleagues—infants, idiots and the insane—and almost overtaken her rivals of the fifteenth amendment.
Perhaps you recall some early morn after a night of storm and darkness, how the first gleams of light struggled through scarcely perceptible rifts in the clouds, closing and reopening as the billowy curtains of the night were swayed by the lingering tempest. Anon a roseate hue would tinge the receding clouds, then spread and change until the many colors were blended into clear effulgent light, and the golden sun looked from the dazzling sky. Then the whole stretch of earth became eloquent with voice of man and bird and the hum of industry.
Such has been the breaking of dawn to woman, after her long civil night. The Sapphos and Cornelias, the Esthers and Hortensias, were only fitful gleams amid the surrounding shadows of superstitious customs. From the age of chivalry, which tinged her career with the rosy light of sentiment and love, the changes were rapid. Great rays of light, like Queen Elizabeth, Madame de, Stael, Hannah Moore and Florence Nightingale gleamed above the horizon. The legal fictions and the guardians of her person and property melted away like the mist, and the present century ushered in a day of life and activity for woman in every department of art, science, literature and the professions.
This achievement has not been instantaneous. No “ open sesame ” has miraculously placed within her reach this accumulated wealth of all vocations. No alchemy has transmuted the base elements of ignominy and degradation, to the noblest types of respect and equality. Woman has not obtained a place in the profession by “ demanding her rights,” as Shylock contended for his pound of flesh, but like Portia, by unfolding the harmony and the correllation of legal and equitable claims.
The present century recognizes that the sphere of women is no longer a mooted question. Merit has no sex; and the meritorious lawyer, man or woman, who deserves success, who can both work and wait to win, is sute to achieve both recognition and reward.
Of the three so-called “learned professions” which are necessities of civilization, the legal profession has been perhaps the most reluctant to swing open its portals to admit in fellowship the former “pariahs” of legal procedure: nevertheless these majestic gates have in hundreds of cases responded to the reiterated taps of a woman’s hand. In some states requests for admission to the bar were unheeded, and the dockets are tarnished by the lawsuits which ensued ere the struggle for recognition was ended. Even supreme courts and legislatures have been importuned for opinions and special enactments, that woman might waive the custom of a proxy, and stand in suo jure , in the presence of the ermine. The woman lawyer has ceased to be a novelty. The

rHE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
275
United States inaugurated her reign, and like all American inventions, no matter how ultra and radical the innovation may appear, the indorsement of the inaugurator is a sufficient guarantee for its propriety and legality. Since June, 1869, upward of three hundred women have been admitted to practice law in the various state and federal courts, and at least one-third of these are in actual practice. It is as impossible to give the exact number of women lawyers in the United States, as it would be to state the actual number of practitioners among men. Twenty-two states have reported seventy- four women lawyers in active practice. Four states, Arkansas, Idaho, Indiana and Maryland have statutory prohibitions comprised in the words “ male citizens.” In the remaining eighteen states and territories there is no agitation of the subject at present, but nothing in the law's to prevent their admission.
That the proportion of women engaged in the law' is less than in the other professions is, in a measure, due to the peculiar requirements of the law'. Woman may be the weakest in this profession, but in it she lifts w'ith the longest lever the social and legal status of her sex. A certain sentimentality concerning sex, supplemented by her innate dread of criticism, are the tw T o monstrous lions that intimidate her at the entrance to the Palace Beautiful.
Also it is no trifling education that is needed for successful competition in this profession. The ramifications of the law are infinite, and the successful lawyer must be versed in all subjects. The law' is not a mere conglomeration of decisions and statutes; otherwise “ Pretty Poll ” might pose as an able advocate. A mind unadapted to investigation, unable to see the reasons for legal decisions, is as unreliable at the bar as is a color-blind person in the employ of a signal corps. The woman lawyer w'ho demands an indemnity against failure must offer as collateral security not only the ordinary school education, but also a knowledge of the w'orld and an acquaintance w’ith that most abstruse of all philosophies—human nature. She must needs cultivate all the common sense and tact with w'hich nature has endow'ed her, that she may adjust herself to all conditions. She must possess courage to assert her position and maintain her place in the presence of braggadocio and aggressiveness, with patience, firmness, order and absolute good nature; a combativeness which fears no Rubicon; a retentiveness of memory which classifies and keeps on file minutest details; a self- reliance W'hich is the sine qua non of success; a tenacity of purpose and stubbornness of perseverance which gains ground, not by leaps, but by closely contested hair breadths; a fertility of resource w'hich can meet the “ variety and instantaneousness ” of all occasions; an originality and clearness of intellect like that of Portia, prompt to recognize the value of a Single drop of blood; a critical acumen to understand and discriminate between the subtle technicalities of law and an aptness to judge rightly of the interpretation of principles.
No more is required of woman than of man, for it is said: “God made her to match the men,” not rival them, but perhaps not one in ten of the men who enter the legal profession succeeds, and not one in fifty of these attains any degree of eminence.
It is premature to attempt to judge of the effect of women lawyers on the bar, for as a class they are yet minors. The universal verdict concerning their reception by their brothers-in-law’ is that of courtesy, kindness, and cordial w'elcome.
PAen if woman’s achievements were placed at issue with those of the Alexanders, the Caesars, the Hannibals and the Napoleons of the other sex, woman would not enter a nolle pros., nor lose her case by default, for it must be remembered that there are conquerors w'ho do not inscribe the record of their conquests on the landscape, with sw'ord and spear, nor w'rite their victories with blood. In the enlargement of her legal privileges woman has invaded and conquered realms unknown to the Macedonian madman; by her identification with economic and political questions she has been an important factor in a type of civilization unimagined by the dread arbiter of Rome; in a successful campaign against civil disabilities and the allegations of incompetency she has executed vows more ennobling than the oath of the Carthaginian general, and in the uplifting of her sex she follows a diviner star of ambition than that which set

276
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
at St. Helena. Contact with the world shows woman that she has not yet learned her strength. Acquaintance with history demonstrates that even such men as Webster, Clay and Douglas did not escape shipwreck on the troubled sea of worldly ambition.
It is particularly fitting for woman to enter the legal profession in view of her former status under the law. Where she has been most ignored, there should she vindicate her worthiness. Before that bar which at one time recognized her individualism, save when a criminal, should she demonstrate the dualism of sex. She who has suffered wrong should stand where wrongs are corrected.
In civil actions a large percentage of clients are women. In questions which involve foreclosure of mortgages, probating and contesting wills, collecting claims, settling estates, clearing titles, marriage and divorce laws, the custody of children, management of public schools and many others, it is not equitable for one sex to settle matters in which both have a vital interest.
In regard to the demand for women lawyers, it must be confessed that in the great mart called the world, where all classes of exchangeable things are regulated by the one universal law of “ demand and supply,” the “ calls ” for Helens and Cleopatras and Eugenias exceed the demand for Portias and Deborahs and Hypatias. Woman herself must create a demand for her talents, by a broader education, by giving less attention to petty details of life and more attention to those of vital importance, by outgrowing the chrysalis of the butterfly, to enter the realm of a bold thinker. Insofar as women prepare themselves for lives of increased usefulness, broadening in every way, they receive recognition.
There is not encouragement for all women anxious for employment or a livelihood to enter the legal profession, for, as with men, it requires peculiar ability, both natural and acquired, to insure success.
Evidences of misfits are too frequently seen in all professions. No woman, therefore, who has no predilection for law should seek the profession. An eminent writer has said: “ It requires two workmen to make a lawyer, the Almighty and the man himself. The legal mind is the workmanship of God, and no power beneath His can create it. Not possessing it, no one ever became a successful lawyer; with it, no one ever failed if he earnestly tried.”
Of the law it is said: “There can be no less acknowledged than that her seat is the bosom of God, her voice the harmony of the world; all things in heaven and earth do her homage, the very least as feeling her care, and the greatest as not exempt from her power.” While America’s sons sit at the feet of this divine Law, let not the daughters be unmindful of the peculiar position which they occupy. While old customs are crumbling and hoary usages are tottering with decay, woman, emerging from the bondage and solitude of their ruins, offers in evidence her broken chains, mute witnesses that she has both felt the “power” and participates in the “care” of that law; therefore, her homage is due, and her voice needed with that of man to complete the harmony of the world.
In England there is a bird which builds its nest on the ground, but its note is never heard except when on the wing. “The skylark to the first sunbeam gives her voice; and, singing, soars.”
So above woman is an azure waiting to be filled with the melodious rapture of a new day. As long as she was confined by customs and laws in the obscurity of “ vested rights,” her voice was never heard; but no sooner were the gates of a day of civil freedom unlocked than from press, pulpit, rostrum and the bar resounded her voice. If progress is to be real, men and women must go forth hand in hand along its many paths, and together advocate and promulgate principles of equity, while they bear aloft the standard of a universal jurisprudence as perfect in its application as is the law in theory.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
crown. The history of those early struggles was most ably written by the wife of our first state governor, Mrs. Charles Robinson. Vivid are the pictures she presents of the midnight ride, the attacks of the Indians, wolves, and of fell famine; the burning of the prairies with perhaps the little shanty itself, and most of the earthly belongings of its occupants. These things, and many greater than these, which brave women experienced without flinching, or yielding their purpose to make Kansas free, show the fortitude and heroic spirit of the pioneer Kansas woman. When “ home they brought her warrior dead, she nor swooned nor uttered sigh.” Silently, quietly, she took up the duty that came nearest to her, caring for the home, nursing the sick, scraping lint and making bandages, yet in the midst of all cares, at all times, she gave the impetus which kept brave men from wavering.
Thus, when Kansas became a state, the strong sentiment which possessed each soul was that of patriotism and freedom. These were the principles which the first Kansas teachers, who were also women, sought to instill into the minds of their pupils.
Is it remarkable that Kansas children, born of such mothers, and instructed by such teachers, should feel that they live for a purpose, and .that their mission is to promote in every way possible, the welfare of Kansas and mankind?
After the war the influx of immigration added great numbers to the already acclimated New Englander, and brought the hospitable, genial-hearted Southerner, the energetic New Yorker, and the staunch, sturdy people from the North and West. These additions to our population had the effect of making the state thoroughly cosmopolitan.
We entertain every difference of opinion and belief. We are orthodox and heterodox, suffragists and anti-suffragists, temperance and anti-temperance, Christians, agnostics, and theosophists.
The result of all this comingling of forces is to rub down the rough edges of eccentricities and pet hobbies, and to teach a wholesome respect for the opinion of other people, and to give a capacity to perceive that they may be right and we ourselves be wrong. This process is now going on.
The church apd missionary associations are largely the work of women, and the fact that today there are about three thousand church organizations in Kansas, and over two hundred and fifty thousand church members, shows how zealous and devoted has been the labor in that direction.
The number of moral and social reforms and charitable institutions which these same women have established—non-sectarian in character—proves how little there is of religious bigotry and intolerance, and gives the secret of the marvelous growth of the churches in our progressive state; for the motto under which the women work is: “ In things essential, unity; things doubtful, liberty; and in all things, charity.”
The temperance workers feel that their labors are nearly ended since the prohibition amendment has been added to the constitution, and prohibition has become a law.
Women who came into all the dangers and privations of a new territory came to help make Kansas not only a free state, but a free woman’s state. These were aided by the best talent of the East, wdio canvassed the territory, that when Kansas should become a state the same privileges shouldbe accorded to women as to men in the laws which were to govern both. Though they were unsuccessful, their efforts have given us the most favorable laws regarding the rights and property of women of any state in the Union, except perhaps Wyoming.
The Woman’s Club is a living, breathing, influencing institution in Kansas. Elsewhere it is a great power, but with us it is an inspiration. There are reasons for this. Kansas is yet young—only thirty-two years old—and, although making rapid strides in many directions, she is as yet almost destitute of the fine art galleries, vast libraries and opportunities for intellectual research which are only acquired by wealth and age. Some years ago when the Chautauqua movement was started it was seized upon by Kansas women as a vital opportunity which should not be lost. They became also

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
279
interested in university extension, and club extension; and clubs sprang up as if by magic in almost every city, town hamlet and school district throughout the state, like the “walls of corn” on its rolling and verdant prairies. We have Mothers’Clubs, Ethical Clubs, The Woman’s Press Club, and The Authors’ and Artists’ Club, which includes both sexes; also the annual Chautauqua Assembly, and last, but not least, the Social Science Club.
Each year since this last society was formed, the circle of its influence has expanded ; the contact of bright minds, the interchange of ideas, the discussion of literary, artistic and practical questions has had a broadening effect which has gone beyond the boundaries of the state. The members of the society form a state acquaintance which of itself is an education. Today there are on its enrolled list nearly a thousand names which represent the culture and intellect of the women of the state, with tastes so diverse and lines of study so varied that they can say with Browning—
“I have not chanted verse like Homer’s—No Nor swept string like Terpander, no; nor carved And painted men like Phidias and his friend.
I am not great as they are, point by point;
But I have entered into sympathy with these four,
Running these into one soul,
Who separate, ignored each other’s arts;
Say, is it nothing that I know them all?”
This year—the year 1893—the Social Science Club took one step onward. Emboldened by its marked success and accumulation of membership and energy it merged itself into a Social Science federation, taking in all the local clubs who may wish to join.
In isolated places where there is no club the Social Science Federation is preparing to send out delegates to help organize such a society with a plan of work adapted to the taste and mental requirements of the persons sought. In this way the club woman hopes to bring a mental stimulant to every careworn, tired housewife, who has nothing to look forward to but the monotonous routine of farm life, and its lonesome cares. To such a woman a reading club, debating circle or literary society of any kind is a godsend. It takes her outside of herself and outside of the economy and care with which her life is filled and leads her into the green pastures of thought and imagination and beside the still waters of hope.
To save the intellect from stagnation, as well as to awaken lofty thoughts and purposes in a dormant mind is a mission only less than that of saving a soul, if perchance it does not often save the soul.
Outside the club, however, there is an ever-increasing list of women in the state who are making a name and fortune for themselves by original literary effort.
We who follow are still traveling in the same path as did the pioneer Kansas woman, but with this difference, which, better than I can give, is summed up in the words of a noble Kansas man, who is a noble friend of Kansas men and women. I refer to Noble L. Prentis, Esq:
“ But the worst is over; gone are border ruffians and drouth and privation; gone danger and difficulty. The sunflowers are growing on the roof of the abandoned dug- out and within the roofless walls of the old sod house. The claim is a farm with broad green, or golden, or russet acres now. The family is sheltered in a stately mansion now. Having brought Kansas about where she wanted it, the Kansas woman is devoting her attention to culture, to literature, to music, to art. She discusses all the artists from Henry Worrall, a Kansas artist, to Praxiteles; all the musicians from Nevada to the piper who, according to Irish tradition, played before Moses. She belongs to the Kansas Social Science Club, and traverses the field of human knowledge and investigation, from the hired girl to the most abstruse problems of society and government. In the summer she goes to Long Branch and Saratoga, and is accom-

280
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
panied by her daughter, born in Kansas, a girl who has caught in the meshes of her hair the light of the Kansas sun, and in her eyes the violet shadow that girts the Kansas sky at evening. With this beauteous companion she goes about the world, blessed with that calm serenity which characterizes people who have an assured position; who do not want the earth, because they already possess all of it worth having. But if you would disturb this dignified repose; if you would see the frown of Juno, and hear something like the thunder of Jupiter, just intimate to her that Kansas is not the best country in the world, or that it was ever anything else.
“ And today in Kansas song and story stands Kansas woman. She has climbed through difficulties to the realms of the stars. Below her lower the dark clouds, and mutter the reverberating thunders of civil strife; below her are the mists of doubt and difficulty; below her are the cold snows and bleak winds of adversity; above her God’s free heaven, and before her Kansas as she shall be in the shining, golden tomorrow.”

282
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
in the sense of a readjustment of themselves to a new standard of life and thought. When whole armies were converted en masse, as in the days of Clovis, there seems to have been no question of exchanging their arms for the weapons of spiritual warfare. It was the church, as an organization, that throughout the Middle Ages uttered the sole remonstrance against the practice of private war. When in France the atrocities of feudal warfare became so great as to threaten the very foundations of society, it was the church that came to the rescue with the “ Peace of God,” and, five years later, the “Truce of God,” by which fighting was forbidden from Thursday morning to Monday morning of each week, on all feast days and in Lent, leaving, practically, about eighty days in the year when war was allowable. During the eleventh and twelfth centuries numerous associations were formed, which were the prototypes, on a small scale, of modern peace societies. There was not as yet, however, any conception of international peace. The word international could hardly have had any meaning.
To the Pope, the head of the church, the world looked for judgment in political quarrels. Although the sacredness of their high position would seem to have peculiarly fitted them for the position of universal arbiters, the Popes lacked one indis- pensible qualification of an umpire—impartiality.
Mediaeval methods of grappling with the war problem ended then in practical failure; and the cause of universal peace was forgotten in the horrors of the Inquisition and the bloodthirsty wars of the Reformation. The conception of Henry IV. of P'rance, of a grand Christian Republic of fifteen states, and his scheme of international arbitration were too far in advance of his time not to have been regarded either as the dreams of a visionary fanatic or as a subtile attempt at the aggrandizement of France. Here it will be observed that the character of the peace movement has changed. It is no longer religious, but political in its aims. Efforts toward reconciliation no longer originate with the church, but with monarchs and statesmen. The opening of the nineteenth century brought with it a return to the religious point of view, and to the primitive notion that Christianity is the basis of all international law. Europe entered upon the century worn out with conflict, and in desperate need of peace. Russia, Austria and Prussia accordingly in 1815 formed what is known as the Holy Alliance, agreeing by sacred compact to respect the great principles of right and justice, and to repress violence—promises which fell far short of fulfilment.
In 1818, at the conference held at Aix-la-Chapelle, the four nations that had conquered Napoleon, joined later by France, formed themselves into the Great Pentarchy, in the interests of permanent peace. The Holy Alliance forms a link between the peace policy of the past and that of the present. The unsatisfactory results of the Grand Alliance dealt the death blow to the theory of the balance of power as an efficient and practicable system. Henceforth all efforts toward amicable adjustment of international affairs are to be based upon other principles. The work of the nineteenth century in view of this end takes on three forms:
1. The organization and work of peace conferences and associations for the promotion of arbitration. 2. Legislation favoring arbitration. 3. The practicable application of the principle.
Peace societies began to be established early in the century. Their object was to unite all the advocates of peace for concerted action. Conferences have been held from time to time at London, Brussels, Geneva, Paris and elsewhere, for the interchange of sympathy and the discussion of plans.
About 1873 efforts were made to bring the subject of arbitration before the legislative bodies of the different countries. Signor Mancini presented a similar resolution to the Italian Parliament the same year. P'rom time to time petitions and memorials have been presented to the various governments of Europe and America.
More attractive to the practical observer is the record of actual cases of settlement by arbitration during the present century. Their number is surprising. I have carefully examined the records of seventy-five cases, and there are half a dozen more of which I have hitherto been unable to find more than a statement of the dates and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
283
participants. The questions which have proved susceptible of arbitration fall under five main heads: I. Boundary disputes. 2. Unlawful seizure of vessels or other property. 3. Claims for damage for the destruction of life or property. 4. Disputed possession of territory. 5. The interpretation of treaties.
The most noteworthy cases of arbitration are two or three of special character, which hardly come under the five heads named above. The first is the Luxembourg question, which was settled in 1867. The jealousy manifested by France toward Prussia during the peace negotiations which terminated the Austro-Prussian war, found expression in Napoleon’s demand for territorial recompense to reconcile France to the changes in Europe effected by the peace of Prague. Prussia was now in possession of military strength equal to that of France herself, and her recent exploits and successes were looked upon by France as the precursor of efforts toward self- aggrandizement. Napoleon’s eye fell upon the grand duchy of Luxembourg, which was under the sovereignty of the King of Holland, but a member of the German confederation until the dissolution of the latter in 1866. The fortress of Luxembourg was still occupied by the Prussian troops. The negotiations begun by Napoleon with the King of Holland for the annexation of the duchy to France failed on account of the objection of Prussia, whereupon PVance demanded the evacuation of the fortress by Prussia. A warm dispute ensued, and, as the excitement spread through Europe, war seemed inevitable. The Queen of England, however, offered her services as arbitrator, in accordance with Article VII. of the Treaty of Paris, 1856. It was finally agreed that the question be settled by a conference of the great powers of Europe. This conference met at London May 11, 1867, and decided that the fortress should be dismantled and its neutrality guaranteed by the signatories of the Treaty of Paris. The duchy became the property of the House of Orange. War was averted for three years only; the jealousy of PVance found its outlet in the Franco-Prussian war.
A rebellion of the Island of Crete (then under the rule of the Turks) occurring in the same year, resulted in an uninterrupted struggle of two years. The great powers of Phirope pursued, for the most part, the policy of non-intervention. But Greece manifested a friendly interest in her neighbor’s welfare, and some sympathy with the cause of the oppressed Cretans. Incensed at what was deemed the instigation of Turkish subjects to revolt, the Porte launched at Greece an ultimatum charging her with aiding and abetting the rebellion. The Greek minister replied haughtily, and diplomatic relations were broken off. A threatened engagement between a Turkish and a Greek vessel was prevented by the F'rench minister in Greece, but the incident brought matters to a crisis, and roused the attention of all Europe. The Prussian government proposed to IAance to call a conference of the powers at London. After much diplomatic correspondence the plan was adopted and the conference met January 9, 1869, but it barely escaped disintegration at the outset. Turkey, as a signatory of the Treaty of Paris, was admitted, with deliberative powers. Greece claimed the same privilege, but was refused in spite of indignant remonstrance. After several sessions, a declaration was drawn up in favor of Turkey. This conference has been variously judged, some blaming its members for assuming the functions of judges when they had merely been invited to deliberate and advise; others praising with much warmth the work of the conference in averting a war which might have involved all the powers of Europe. Both criticisms are just in part. This much may be safely said: Although its results were important, the conference can hardly be held up as a type of a well-managed commission of arbitration.
The circumstances which led to the famous “Alabama” case are too familiar to need rehearsal here. The apathy of Great Britain toward the depredations of the Confederate cruiser gave great offense to the United States government, which pronounced England responsible for all these acts, and guilty of a breach of neutrality. Diplomatic correspondence became more and more bitter, complicating rather than clearing up the matter. After four years of weary, fruitless negotiation, settlement by joint commission was suggested by Mr. Reverdy Johnson. The proposition was

I
T
284 THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
accepted by the British minister, but failed to pass the United States Senate. The conditions of the protocol were pronounced insufficient to secure just reparation to the United States. It was probably only the strong aversion to war by both the litigants that prevented an outbreak. When, in 1871, it was finally agreed to submit the vexed question to arbitration, owing to the insufficiency and vagueness of international laws, much time was wasted in the discussion of legal points. That the temper of two nations so high-spirited as Great Britain and the United States stood the test of a long and irritating negotiation until the vexed question was finally settled, is worthy of high commendation. These three arbitrations, involving as they do questions of national honor, are instructive precedents.
It is difficult to analyze the present situation of the world as to peace and war. The history-making events of today will not be properly understood until they have been looked at in perspective. In spite of the progress of arbitration during the last half century, to venture an opinion one must carefully have studied the general trend of social revolution. The character of warfare and its causes have greatly changed. The brutal struggle for self-preservation is no more. Wars of conquest belong to the days of Caesar and Alexander. Wars undertaken for the gratification of personal ambition have hardly been possible since the First Napoleon. With the change from unlimited to constitutional monarchy, the people have too strong a voice to allow a war to be undertaken merely for the aggrandizement of an ambitious monarch; the populace of today does not clamor for war unless under gtrong provocation. Broadly speaking, we may infer that wars arising from trivial disputes tend to become less and less frequent. On the other hand, the great underlying causes of strife tend to become fewer, but far more deep-seated, reaching to the very vitals of national life. Whether war will finally vanish from off the face of the earth, no man can tell. It seems probable that conflicts will become fewer and more intense; but not until the deep- lying causes of strife are removed will the evil be banished forever.
Fifteen years ago much was said about the establishment of an International tribunal or of a court of arbitration. According to recent reports of the Peace Associations, the present aim of the movement is to persuade the nations to sign arbitration treaties.
The most serious obstacle to the introduction of international arbitration as a permanent institution has been the indecision of its advocates as to the method of conducting cases. The most popular and successful plan has been the appointment of a mixed commission, small enough to be easily managed, large enough to work rapidly and systematically, unhampered by diplomatic “ red tape.” Still, such a commission is temporary—unsuited to a scheme of permanent arbitration. A permanent mixed tribunal would insure impartiality. Such a scheme would imply the abolition of standing armies or a uniform reduction in their numbers. The question has been raised by doubters, how will such a tribunal be able to enforce its decisions if the army be banished? Some have suggested that each nation furnish its quota of soldiers to form a kind of international police. Such an institution, however, would seem an inconsistency, if a tribunal, aiming to substitute reason and justice for the sword and bayonet, be obliged to use them in the execution of its decrees.
There is apparently some confusion in the public mind between an International Court and a Permanent Commission of Arbitration. The former should mean a Court of International Law, and to be effective, should be composed of the most eminent jurists and statesmen of whom the world can boast, men who know the laws of nations as they now exist, and who are capable of interpreting and codifying these laws. There is urgent need of a complete and precise code of International Law. A Court of International Law would find its authority in the majesty of the law, and the moral support of the nations ought to be a sufficient guarantee for the acceptance of its decrees. Any government which refused to abide by the decisions of so august a body would suffer eternal disgrace in the eyes of the world, to say nothing of the material loss of commercial good-will. The expense of such a court, shared by the participating nations, would be comparatively light.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
285
When a dispute arose the plaintiff would at once carry the case to this great Court of Appeals, which would investigate the said case on a purely legal basis. This would take the place of special arbitration, but should any question not susceptible of legal interpretation arise, a Commission of Arbitration could easily be formed from the panel of the international jury.
There might still remain a few great questions incapable of pacific solution until the moral consciousness of the nations becomes much more highly developed than it is today. Is there no solution but the standing army? The question is largely economic in character, and its discussion would occupy a much larger space than can be spared here.
The peace question is only one of the many tangled problems with which this generation has to deal. It may not be solved by the next generation or the next. Whatever is done, the world looks to America for leadership. “ Nothing impressed the delegates sent from the United States to the late Peace Congress at Paris more seriously,” says the secretary of the American Peace Society in his annual report, “ than the sentiments of various European countries that it is the duty of the Great Republic of the West not only to keep abreast with the world’s endeavor to abolish war, out to lead the nations in the better way of Universal Peace.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
287
seen the close of the century we can distinctly trace the ebb and flow of the great idea—liberty—and see that it has limitations and a law of control.
The first political wave appeared in the French revolution in 1792, when the Bourbon dynasty, representing the tyranny of the feudal system, was overthrown. The tide rose to a destructive height in the Reign of Terror. License was found to be a greater tyrant than an absolute monarch. Popular feeling, especially in Bmgland, revolted from the new movement. This high tide was followed by an ebb in the emperorship of Napoleon I., and the new movement seemed utterly defeated and conservatism to be again in the ascendency after the battle of Waterloo. It was during this period of reaction when the old dogmatism was again dominant, and the new ideas were fermenting in secret, that George Eliot was born and attained maturity. The new movement broke forth again in the PTench revolution of 1848. With minor tides of success and defeat, political freedom has since steadily advanced in France, and by reflex action in England also.
The American Revolution of 1776 had shaken England out of some of her old ideas, when by the constitutional monarchy, inaugurated by William III. she had already placed herself one step in advance of other European countries. For this reason and because of the natural conservatism of English people, the danger of bloody political revolutions was not great in England, but her peaceful reforms indicated the growth of the liberating impulse. The labor trouble and plots that were brewing under the arbitrary policy of Castlereagh were counteracted by the liberal policy of Canning. In 1829, England emancipated the Catholics. In 1832 she passed the Reform Bill which gave the large towns representatives in Parliament, and two years later restored to them their right of self-government. This was the most important step in her political reform. In 1833 she abolished slavery, and struck a blow at monopolies in commerce by opening the East-India trade to all merchants. In 1846 the protective corn laws were repealed and the principles of free-trade established. In 1867 the new reform bill and national education made the last steps to political freedom. All these changes were permeated by that spirit of democracy and charity toward one’s fellowmen, that is the best element of the nineteenth-century movement.
Lecky says: “ Men like Bacon, Descartes, and Locke, have probably done more than any others to set the current of their age. They have formed a certain cast and tone of mind. They have introduced peculiar habits of thought, new modes of reasoning, new tendencies of inquiry. The impulse they have given to higher literature has been by that literature communicated to the more popular writers, and the impress of these master minds is clearly visible in the writings of multitudes who are totally unacquainted with their works.”
The minds of men at any one era might be represented by a placid lake, into which the theory of some great thinker, thrown like a pebble, creates ripples, at first small, but gradually widening to the farthest shore. If several pebbles were thrown about the same time, the result would be more or less confusion of ripples upon the water. This was somewhat the condition of thought in the middle of the century.
This religion of humanity is the keynote to the most liberal thought of the century. The ideas expressed by Comte have been, in one form or another, either partially or wholly believed by almost every prominent man during the last fifty years, and published in every popular magazine. Even the conservative element—the mystics, as Hegel would call them—who still held to their belief in a Supreme Power outside humanity, dwelt more often than formerly on Christ’s second commandment and preached more frequently from the text of “The Good Samaritan.”
The bitter contest between science and religion has now settled down into an amiable compromise in which religion has adopted science; but we are principally interested in the Sturm und Drang period when this conflict was one of the straws of the popular current. The great age of the earth, as told by geology, was an agitating missile thrown by science, but probably the largest pebble from that source was Darwin’s theory of evolution. This may be considered both as a result and a cause. It

288
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
was an outgrowth of the system of investigation and method of thought used by Darwin and his scientific contempories. It has been also a great impetus to the growth of the materialistic, as opposed to the spiritualistic, theory of the origin of man. A belief in the law of evolution does not now necessarily imply a disbelief in a Divine Creator, but for a long time it did. The fallacy lay in the supposition that law was itself a creator, and not a method of action. The scientists of the century have done a missionary work in discovering and explaining laws of nature; but they have made the mistake of deifying law, as the positivists have man.
A third pebble was John Henry Newman, and the Oxford movement. The Tractarian gospel was a protest against the formalism of the Established Church. It wished to convince churchmen that they did not belong to a mere national institution, but to a living branch of that great Catholic Church which Christ had founded eighteen centuries ago. They wished to make the dry bones live, to turn formal devotions into joyous acts of faith and piety. Coleridge had partly paved the way for this movement in calling attention to the writings of the earlier Anglican divines and in his transcendental philosophy. Both Newman and Coleridge were as far as possible from the materialists in most points; they only agreed in opposition to the old dogmatism, and belief in a divine element in man. They differed on the source of this divinity—Coleridge and Newman deriving it from God, the materialists from nature. Coleridge, being more of a philosopher, turned to Unitarianism; Newman, a devotionist, to Roman Catholicism. The apparent result of Tractarianism was the rise of Ritualism, and a great revival in the charities which had become a neglected fringe upon the garment of the church. The practical outcome of Positivism and Ritualism was the same—a greater devotion to the needs of humanity.
Another pebble in the pool of English thought was the iconoclast, Thomas Carlyle. He was not the founder of any philosophy, but as a fearless disciple of truth he demolished many idols of dogmatism. He might be called the grand English skeptic. If, like a reckless pioneer, he sometimes blazed the wrong tree, yet he most effectively cleared out the underbrush, and gave those who came after him a chance to see his mistakes and avoid them. He carried with him a healthful mental breeze that has cleared the fogs from the brain of many a young student.
To this period, skeptical in religion, scientific in method, philosophical in thought, fond of prose, drama and the novel in literature, belongs George Eliot. We now wish to show that in antecedents, education, temperament, and in her writings, she represents the mass of her contemporaries—is a type of her era.
Her birthplace was in the Midlands, where the good, old-fashioned agricultural and Tory element was just beginning to feel the encroachments of the manufacturing towns, but had not yet lost the rural characteristics. Mr. Gross says of her: “ Her roots were down in the pre-railroad, pre-telegraphic period—the fine old days of leisure—but the fruit was found during an era of extraordinary activity in scientific and mechanical discovery.”
Her father was a Tory of the best type—conscientious in his business, thorough in his work, and naturally conservative. She has represented him in Adam Bede and Caleb Garth. And what she says of Caleb Garth was no doubt true of her father: “Though he had never regarded himself as other than an orthodox Christian, and would argue on prevenient grace, if the subject were proposed to him, I think his virtual divinities were good practical schemes, accurate work, and the faithful completion of undertakings; his prince of darkness was a slack workman.” Her mother was a shrewd, practical woman of much natural force, and with a dash of Mrs. Poyser’s wit.
This love of old and aversion to change, link her with her countrymen. The average Englishman of the middle of the century had his origin in such communities as those described in Adam Bede, Silas Marner, Felix Holt and Mill on the Floss. To fully understand the average man of the century, we must know not only the French influences that worked upon him, but the good English soil from which he sprung; not only the liberal thought of his later life, but the narrow conventionalism of his childhood.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
289
Her middle-class birth also makes her a representative of a numerous class of Englishmen. The well-to-do farmer, the intelligent artisan and tradesman, form the bulk of her characters. The very aristocratic or the very poor, enter upon her pages but as supernumeraries. In this she is in perfect sympathy with her age. The great struggles of the century have been to emancipate the middle class and place them, socially, mentally, and politically, on a level with the highest. They have become in reality the ruling power in England.
In looking at her life, we see, then, a child of middle-class parents, born and bred in Middle England among a rural old-fashioned people, and surrounded by conservative influences. Upon this foundation of conservatism is engrafted a capability of intense feeling. She says of herself: “I can never live long without enthusiasm in some form or another.” This capability for feeling is the main element of a religious character, if, as Adam Bede says, “ Religion’s something else besides notions and doctrines. It isn’t notions set people doing the right thing, it’s feelings.” With this emotion, there was in her mind, as in Dorothea’s, “a current into which all thought and feeling were apt sooner or later to flow—the reaching forward of the whole consciousness toward the fullest truth, the least partial good.” “She yearned toward the perfect right, that it might make a throne within her, and rule her errant will. The keystone of the intellectual faculties is the reason, and George Eliot had a thoroughly logical mind. In one of her letters she speaks of a book that is full of “ wit ” to her. “ It gives me that exquisite kind of laughter that comes from the gratification of the reasoning faculties.” This book—Mr. Hennel’s Inquiry Concerning the Origin of Christianity—was the awakener of her skepticism. It expressed the reaction of reason against the arbitrary or miraculous system of explaining the facts in the New Testament. He attempted to show that, leaving out of account miraculous agencies, Christ’s life could be explained in a logical way. His proof in detail is not conclusive to us, but its significance lay in the fact that men were beginning to dare to apply reason to the fundamental facts of Christianity. George Eliot expressed this daring when she said: “ To fear the examination of any proposition appears to me an intellectual and moral palsy, that will ever hinder the firm grasping of any substance whatever. For my part, I wish to be among the ranks of that glorious crusade that is seeking to set Truth’s Holy Sepulchre free from a usurped domination.” Carlyle was the leader in this crusade that fearlessly said: “Two and two make four, in religion and society, as well as mathematics.” Her logical faculty is as strong an element in her as her emotions, and her life from this on is a struggle between religious feelings and intellectual skepticism. Of other writers in this era, Tennyson mirrors the same struggle in “In Memoriam,” and Matthew Arnold in his futile attempts to be an agnostic. It was truly the, “ Strum und Drang ” period, and these men and women of the time were tossed about between the buffets of dogmatism and skepticism till their poor weather-beaten boats were almost unseaworthy.
George Eliot’s life in London as Mr. Chapman’s assistant on the “Westminster Review,” and her union with Mr. Lewes strengthened her skepticism, and, at least outwardly, identified herwith positivism. Let us next consider how far she agreed with the main ideas of Comte’s theory. She believed there was a law governing human society; that nothing came by chance; that every event had its logical cause in preceding events; that every act had its reason in the nature of the individual. Mr. Irwine says in Adam Bede:—“A man can never do anything at variance with his own nature. He carries within him the germ of his most exceptional action; and if we wise people make eminent fools of ourselves on any particular occasion, we must endure the legitimate conclusion that we carry a few grains of folly to our ounce of wisdom.”
In the delineation of her principal characters, she follows a natural law and not a false criterion of perfection. “ The blessed work of helping the world forward, happily does not wait to be done by perfect men; and I should imagine that neither Luther nor John Bunyan, for example, would have satisfied the modern demand for an ideal hero, who believes nothing but what is true, feels nothing but what is exalted ( 19 )

290
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
and does nothing but what is graceful. The real heroes of God’s making are quite different; they have their natural heritages of love and conscience, which they drew in with their mothers’ milk; they know one or two of those deep spiritual truths which are only to be won by long wrestling with their own sins and their own sorrows; they have earnest faith and strength so far as they have done genuine work, but the rest is dry, barren theory, blank prejudice, vague hearsay.”
In her fictitious world the heroes and heroines grow by a series of misfortunes and mistakes to know their weaknesses and conquer them. “ No man is matriculated to the art of life till he has been well tempted.” Heroism consists in facing the results of mistakes, not succumbing to them.
George Eliot’s princes of darkness are not intrinsically bad, but are fallen angels like Tito Melema, Hetty Poyser and Rosamond Vincy—fallen through a persistent course of self-indulgence.
But, as Mr. Farebrother says, “You have not only got the old Adam within yourself against you, but you have got all those descendants of the original Adam, who form the society about you.” How to conquer the external Adam is the problem of social regeneration. In solving this problem the positivists have deduced from experience the same law that the Christians have by revelation, that self-interests must be sacrificed where they interfere with the interests of all. We are too closely bound together to have separate interests. “ So deeply inherent is it in this life of ours that men have to suffer for each other’s sins; so inevitably diffusive is human suffering that even justice makes its victims, and we can conceive no retribution that does not spread beyond its mark in pulsation of unmerited pain.”
Our duty, however, is not to extol nor condemn this religion of humanity; simply to ascertain as accurately as we can its place and value as a regenerator. The general theory of monotheism is that there is a Divine being, a God, who created the universe and man. Man is dual, consisting of an earthly or bodily life connecting him with the material universe, and a spiritual or soul life connecting him with his Creator. The generally accepted religion of the Western World—Christianity—has two laws, love thy God and love thy neighbor. These two were meant to be equally binding, but gradually, in the course of centuries, the second fell into disuse. The church imagined it was fulfilling the first law, but it is hard to love a being of whom one has no immediate knowledge. The idea of God became more and more indistinct. Theologians created gods from their own minds, whom they set up for worship, and these became the deities of the Christian Church. This error would have been avoided if the second law had been rigorously obeyed; for man was originally created in his Maker’s image, and the love of one’s neighbor, and the self-denial necessary thereto, would have taught man some of the most important attributes of divinity. The spark of divinity which God had placed in man—the soul—was smoldering for lack of fuel, and that once out man would be forever alienated from his Creator. Man had lost faith in the divinity within him, and was by his theology putting his God further and further away. Since the time of Luther there had been no widespread reformation among Christian nations, and they had reached such a state of religious torpor that one was necessary. The reformation of the nineteenth century has been to revivify the second commandment, “Love thy neighbor.” The folly lay in ignoring the first law, love thy God. Dogmatism said, “ There is a God;” and skepticism, reacting from that, said, “ How do you know? We know nothing but what we can prove.” They denied in toto the Divine authority of both commandments, but deduced the second from human experience.
God has two means of revelation—his material creation and the spiritual nature of his creature, man. Communicating through the spiritual natures of the first races of men, he had by inspiration, so-called, produced a Bible or written law, and afterward, through his special prophet Christ, a more advanced Gospel. This had been accepted by the church as sole authority, and its correlative nature had been ignored. Without this key or safeguard against misinterpretation, God’s written law became a

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
291
blind guide. In the course of time man so tortured its meaning, so overlaid it with his own misconceptions, that church Christianity became null as a means of regeneration to the average man. The reformers very naturally took the other extreme, and, ignoring God’s written law, exalted his natural law. They would believe only in such a good as they could learn from nature. As far as it goes, nature is a more accurate expositor of God than the revealed word, but it is incomplete, since it cannot reveal man’s spiritual nature nor its own origin. The Bible and nature were meant to be complements, and by adopting one and denying the other the reformers made themselves liable to error. The natural scientists were the more liable because their investigations ceased at animal nature, and it was easier there to deny a Creator than for the sociologists, who carried their studies on to man’s social and higher nature. Thus arose materialism, which would naturally become popular with a large class of people who were ready to accept any religion that released them from obedience to a spiritual law.
Each new thinker in this new movement took a step in advance, and we shall now see how George Eliot advanced upon Comte. She belonged to the class of investigators who were studying the higher nature of man. She believed in its spiritual existence, and in studying and expounding its laws she drew nearer the truth that it must have a Divine origin. She believed in a Divine element in man that had its own laws and could live at least partly independent of material. “Justice is like the kingdom of God—it is not without us as a fact, it is within us as a great yearning.”
George Eliot not only had faith in the Divine element in man to help him make this decision: “ You must have it inside you that your plan is right;” but she believed in its partial independence of material causes; in this she advanced upon Comte. She believed, also, that this divinity grew 7 , and by its growth became human regeneration. The method of its growth w 7 as by sorrow 7 and by love. “ It w 7 ould not be well for us to overleap one grade of joy or suffering; our life would soon lose its completeness and beauty.”
She believed in the self-regenerating pow-er of love, not to the recipient, but to the lover. With Romola, Dorothea and Milly Barton, to love was a “ Divine necessity;” they had a “ sublime capacity ” for it. Dempster’s love for his mother w r as the only hope of regeneration in his degraded nature.
The love of the best we know is Carlyle’s idea of hero-w 7 orship: “We needs must love the highest when we see it.” Through the best human love, Browming leads his men up to a Divine love. And George Eliot also, in Adam Bebe, says: “ Our love at its highest flood rushes beyond its object and loses itself in the sense of Divine mystery! ” And: “The growth of higher feeling w-ithin us is like the grow'th of faculty, bringing with it a sense of added strength; we can no more wish to return to a narrower sympathy than a painter or musician can wish to return to his cruder manner, or a philosopher to his less complete formula! ”
This belief in the power of human beings, to save each other from soul destruction by leading them to a Divine love, is a great advance upon Comte, because it implies a God and His direct communication with at least some of His creatures. There comes a time in the life of all when the human helpers fail. Janet’s last temptation came when she was alone, and it w r as an impulse rather than a resolution that finally caused her to dash the brandy bottle dowrn. Romola, after she lost faith in Savonarola, fled again from duty, until some unseen pow 7 er floated her to the pestilence-stricken village, and she learned God’s love afresh. To what then has George Eliot’s conscientious study of humanity led her, and how 7 far from the materialists and Comte? To a belief in the divinity in man that is directly dependent on a Divine source. That she does not altogether believe her own conclusions seems to be proven by her life. That she had learned to depend on human love, without looking sufficiently at the Divine love beyond, seems to be the secret of her marriage to Mr. Cross. She dreaded loneliness. She felt no companionship with an unseen power, though she might believe in its existence. She had worked out her problem carefully and slowly, but in doing

292
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
so she had exhausted her strength and was not sure of her conclusions. Like Amos Barton she could think herself strong but not feel herself so.
Thus George Eliot, living in a period of change and upheaval, represents the conflict. By her antecedents and early surroundings she is joined by the bonds of love to her countrymen, by her intellectual development she is linked to the democratic, active spirit of her mature age. Her innate love of truth, her fearless avowal of it, and her contempt for dogmatism, are common attributes of her contemporaries. By her capability for deep emotion, and by her lingering affection for the old, she more truly represents her countrymen than more skeptical thinkers do. Like the mass of the people through all the conflict she held latent in her the capability of evolving a new religion. In her faith in the truth of feeling she foreshadows the present era, which would guide, not repress emotion by reason. If she had lived after the struggle of opinions were over, and a new 7 peace and joy were lighting the world with promise, we know not how much more perfect her life and philosophy w'ould have been.

294
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
men be found so abandoned as to sell it?” “They are not the worst men among us. They only supply a common want of our people, which our laws permit.” “Why do men drink it?” “ Because many of them have an uncontrollable appetite for it; many because it is a mere fashion, a common custom.” “ What, a fashion to drink this dreadful liquid?” “Yes.” “ I do not understand that.” “Nor do I.” “Are men born with this uncontrollable appetite?” “A very few inherit it.” “ How is it formed? ” “ Simply by drinking.” “ Explain this.” “Well, a natural appetite in a healthy nature of this world, when it is fed, lies down like a full animal and goes to sleep until awakened by its own voice. This appetite for drink is created by that which feeds it, and the more it is gratified the more ravenous it becomes. It can never be allayed or gratified, but goes forth roaring and devouring, until the unhappy wretch whom it inhabits perishes.” “ Is there danger that every man who tastes this may thus create that appetite? ” “ Very great danger.” “And yet, among you mortals of this wretched
world, your laws encourage the production and furnishing of this diabolical fluid, and your fashions and customs compel its use.”
Its evil lies in the passion and will of man, and away below the reach of law and written constitutions, but within the grasp of a power that alone can control heart and soul. The evil burns deeper, its fiery breath blasts wider. There seems no power in man’s effort to stay it.
How beautiful the work of woman comes in. God has called you my sisters. Will you heed His voice? Will you stand up and say, as David did, “ I will walk within my house with a perfect heart; I will set no unclean thing before my eyes?” Remember, it is line upon line and precept upon precept. Remember that intemperance deprives men of their reason and fosters and encourages all kinds of immorality. It destroys the peace and happiness of millions of families. It takes a boy of beauty and makes him a bloated, loathsome, worthless man. It takes a young girl, lovely and lovable, and makes her a degraded being, at whom passers-by point with the finger of scorn. You remember these lines: “ Hated and shunned, I walk the street, hunting for what? For my prey, ’tis said. I look at it, though, in a different light. For this mighty shame is my daily bread, my food, my shelter, the clothes that I wear. Only for this I might starve or drown. What made me the guilty thing I am— for I was innocent once, you know? It was drink—that horrid word says all. What had I to gain by a moment’s sin to weigh in the scales with my innocent years, my womanly shame, my ruined name, my father’s curses, my mother’s tears? The love of drink. Was it worth it? The price was a soul paid down. Your guilt was heavy, the world will say; and heavy, heavy your doom must be, for to pity and pardon woman’s fall is to set no value on chastity.”
Oh, women, who have suffered as only a woman can suffer, who have felt as only a woman can feel, who have hoped as only a woman can hope, come forth! Come without law! Come without man’s help! Come in defiance of both, and kneel down on the cold, bare stones, if need be, amid hearts harder and colder than marble, and lift your voices and souls in undoubting faith to the God of Heaven, and men will feel their hearts thrill as if under the touch of His finger.
Stay thou, O, Lord! the tide of death!
Rebuke the demon’s blasting breath,
And speed, O speed, on every shore The day when strong drink slays no more.
The clouds and storms of life are lessened by our love of God, and the nearer we live to Him, the lighter our burdens seem. Next to God man believes in the goodness and purity of woman. He believes that God does and will hear her prayer, and when she comes to Him in his haunts of sin, in her purity and faith, and asks God to touch his heart and change his will and power, God does touch and change him. There is not a living man, save some abnormal or diseased wretch, who can and will hold out against this persistent pleading and imploring. Man may be affronted and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
295
talk of his constitutional rights of property; but the constitution written by God on the hearts of men is the paramount law. We are told that the public sense of decency is offended by the appearance of processions of praying women on its streets. Eet it be offended. The public sense of decency always was and will be when the public vices and crimes are rebuked by plain truths spoken according to the Scriptures. Popular religion veils her decorous face, and pulls her skirts away, and fears that the cause of religion will suffer from such scandalous proceedings on the part of pious temperance men and women in the name of God. Poor thing! Let popular religion not be alarmed, for God is quite equal to the management of His own affairs.
This temperance movement is one of the deep throbbing movements of the human race; with unanimity and persistency, faith and prayer, on the part of the women of this land this huge evil can be dealt with as an offense against law and private morals.
I would ask you to sum up, if you can, the amount paid in a single day for drink alone. Now let the mind go out, extend the vision and the sum to all the cities, towns, villages, hamlets and waste places in the republic, and put the sum total in figures and multiply it by the days in the year, and you have a sum greater than the revenue of the United States Government. And paid for what? For that which is related to no good and which is wholly and utterly bad.
Add the yearly waste for drink of all the years of human life on this continent and, if the mind can carry it forward, estimate the cost of drink for all the years of modern Europe, and you reach a sum which can hardly find expression in words and figures.
Give me what is thus expended in fifty years, with wisdom to rightly use it, and what would I not do? I would feed and clothe, nurse and house every wretched child of wretched mortal man and woman on the broad earth. I would build up school- houses on all hillsides, in all the pleasant valleys, on all the smiling plains known to man. I would hire men to do good until they should fall in love with goodness. I would banish that nameless sin, for every female child should be placed above want and be made mistress of herself, to be approached only for her purity; and man should come to seek and love woman for that alone.
Drunkenness should be no more, for I would buy up the art and wish to produce that which could cause it, until the appetites and habits of men were healthy and pure. Men should be taught the science and art of self-government, and their labors and energies taxed alone for their self-good. Then, indeed, would fair opportunity come to all the sons and daughters of men unwarped and unfettered by starvation and want; uncrippled by crime and unstained by vice; with healthful, vigorous natures, pure desires and passions; with the broad, peaceful, beautiful earth opening its paths to their innocent feet without snares and pitfalls to go and do as they will.
This is a dream, you will say. I know it is. Such boundless wealth is not to be placed at the disposal of any mortal born, nor will mortal ever be endowed with such wisdom in its disposal. But could the fatal waste of these unknown millions of human beings at once and forever be stayed, and the little streamlets and drops of this waste turned and converted even to the ordinary means known to human advancement, my dream would be no longer a dream, but a hope of wondrous inspiration, leading the races of men to its happy realization, and then, and not until then, can we be foot free in God’s Country, America.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
297
The kindergarten concerns itself more with the development of faculty than with the mere imparting of knowledge. It recognizes the fact that all true education is learning transformed to faculty. It does not ask so much, “What does the child know ? ” as, “ Has the child learned how to learn ? ” It looks less to mere acquirements than to the capacity to acquire. It is teaching the little child to teach himself. It is controlling the little child that he may learn the art of self-control. The senses are sharpened, the hands are trained, and the body is made lithe and active. The gifts and occupations represent every kind of technical activity. The children must work for what they get. They learn through doing. They thus develop patience, perseverance. skill and will power. They are encouraged by every fresh achievement. What they know they must know thoroughly and accurately. Every element of knowledge is transformed into an element of creation. The mind assimilates what it receives, just as a healthy organism assimilates its food, and is nourished thereby. In his occupations in the kindergarten the child is required to handle, reconstruct, combine and create. “ Let the very playthings of your children have a bearing upon the life and work of the coming man,” said Aristotle. It is early training that makes the master. This universal instinct of play in the child means something. It should be turned to good account. It should be made constructive in its income instead of destructive. This restless activity of the child is the foundation of the indefatigable enterprise of the man. This habit of work must be formed early in life, if we would have it a pleasure. Activity is the law of healthful childhood. Turn it to good account! The perceptive faculties in a well-endowed child are far in excess of the reflective faculties. He sees everything. He wants to know about everything. He will find out if he can. Sensible mothers understand this fact, and keep their household goods well out of the way of the young “ heir apparent.” Just as old Dolly Winthrop said, in “Silas Marner”: “ If you can’t bring your mind to frighten the child off touching things, you must do what you can to keep ’em out of the way. That’s what I do wi’ the pups as the lads are allays a-rearing. They will worry and gnaw—worry and gnaw they will, if it was one’s Sunday cap as hung anywhere so as they could drag it. They know no difference, God help ’em; it’s the pushing o’ the teeth as sets ’em on, that’s what it is.” That’s exactly what it is with the restless child. It’s the pushing of the teeth—the intellectual molars and bicuspids, so to speak. They are getting ready to masticate their mental food.
Bodily vigor, mental activity and moral integrity are indispensable to a perfected life. The kindergarten is the best agency for setting in motion the physical, mental and moral machinery of a little child, that it may do its own work in its own way. It is the rain and dew and sun to wake the sleeping germ and bring it into self-activity and growth. The heart as well as the head comes in for its share of training. The kindergarten regards right action to be quite as important as rare scholarship. It works for both, knowing that ignorance and lack of character in the masses will never breed wisdom, so long as ignorance and lack of character in the individual breed folly. What we need to do is to bring more happiness into childhood, and then we shall bring more of virtue, for “ virtue kindles at the touch of joy.” The kindergarten is the “ Paradise of Childhood.” Froebel insisted that education and happiness should be wedded, that there should be as much pleasure in satisfying intellectual hunger as physical hunger. And should not this be so? Is it not more or less the fault of methods that it is not so?
Just here I wish to say that the moral and religious influences of the kindergarten can scarcely be overestimated. The kindergarten does not attribute every mistake of a child to total depravity. To be perpetually telling a little child, even a very naughty child, that, there is no good thing in him,that he is vile and corrupt, is one of the very best ways of making a rascal out of him if he has any spirit in him, and of making a little hypocrite of him, if he is mean-spirited and weak. And this holds equally true of all children, whether they come from the palatial homes of the rich or the wretched homes of the poor. There is more ignorance than depravity when a little

298
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
child goes wrong. He must stumble and fall many times before he learns to walk uprightly, either physically or spiritually. He must learn to climb the stairs of moral difficulty as he learned to climb the household stairs. As we patiently wait for the body to unfold and do its best, wisely guiding it all the while, so should we patiently wait for the soul’s unfolding. All education is a growth, not a creation. And to all growth belongs the element of time. We are none of us born with the “trade of conduct” learned. The primal ideal of all government should be to teach a child to govern himself at the earliest possible period. And to learn how to govern himself a child must be indulged in self-government. The true teacher will be aiming all the time at the child’s enfranchisement—not in making him an unwilling slave.
Above all, the true kindergarten aims at the cultivation of the heart and soul in the right direction, and leads them to the Creator of all life and to personal union with Him. The law of duty is recognized by the little ones as the law of love. It is the aim of the kindergarten to lead the little ones to their Heavenly Friend. They are taught to love Him. They are taught to love one another, to help one another, to be kind to one another, to care for one another. No one can love God who does not love his fellows. The child in the kindergarten is not only told to be good, but he is actually helped to be good.
The very foundations on which true character rests are laid in the kindergarten. Habits of virtue, truth, purity and usefulness are here inculcated; and what is character but crystallized habit?
As to the moral effect of the kindergarten, a little three-year-old can best tell the story. A bright little blonde lassie of three years, belonging to one of our kindergartens, was holding tightly the hand of her lady guardian, as they wandered among the marvels of the Mechanics’ Institute Fair. It was high carnival with the little kindergarteners. This nervous little midget was wild with delight at the wonderful things to be seen on every hand. Just then she was delving into the mysteries of the chicken incubator. Suddenly one of the regularly deputized policemen, who do duty during the fair, passed by. He did not escape the vigilance of “ little blue eyes.”
“See, there’s a perlice ! ” she ejaculated, with resonant, ringing tone, pointing her little finger deprecatingly as she spoke. “There he goes,” she added, with increased fervor. “ Why, he needn’t be a watchin’ of us, ’cos we don’t nip nothin’ now, sence we went to the kindergarten! ”
The poor little dear—she had no idea that a “ perlice ” could have any other possible vocation than to be watching her and the other little Barbary Coasters, who had been wont aforetime to “ nip” fruit and vegetables on the sly, as a sort of filial duty imposed by thriftless, shiftless parentage.
And now, dear friends, although I have overstepped the limits allotted me, I cannot close without a brief reference to this beneficent kindergarten work in San Francisco.
Fifteen years ago there was not a single free kindergarten west of the Rocky Mountains. There are now over sixty in San Francisco alone, including those in orphanages and day homes. Branching out from San Francisco as a center, they have extended in every direction, from the extreme northern part of Washington Territory to Lower California and New Mexico, and they have planted themselves in Oregon, Nevada, Colorado, and in almost every large city in California. The work in San Francisco has been phenomenal. No city in the Union has made more rapid strides in this work among the little children than San Francisco. This is owing very largely to the fact that persons of large wealth have been induced to study the work for themselves, and have become convinced of its permanent and essential value to the state. Foremost among those who have given largely to the support of these kindergartens is Mrs. Leland Stanford, who has, from first to last, given $174,000 to the support of these beneficent schools for the neglected children of San Francisco. Over eight hundred children have been under training in the Stanford kindergartens the past year. Mrs. Senator Hearst, and others of generous mind, also support these schools.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
299
Over $450,000 have been given me to carry on the kindergartens of the Golden Gate Association.
The kindergarten gets hold of the little child just as early in life as possible—the earlier the better. It believes, with Lord Broughham, that a child can and does learn more before the age of six years than it does or can learn after that age during his whole life, however long it may be. For this is the root-life of the human plant, and the root-life must forever determine what the stem and blossoms shall be. In short, the world is beginning to recognize the fact that a general education, that has not in it some provision for a special education and training in some particular industry, is practically a failure. Technical and industrial education for the people is no theory. It is a question of civilization. It is a national question, and touches the very existence of the state. The kindergarten lies at the foundation of this sort of education. All honor, then, to those who foster these blessed schools for the little children!
Governor Stanford struck the key-note when he said, that he believed the surest foundation on which any educational structure could rest was the rock of thorough kindergarten training, begun at the earliest possible age. At the age when moral and industrious habits are most easily formed, the taste improved, and the finer feelings which give fiber to the will are cultivated. On the bed-rock of such training the true university may rest—a university such as the Stanford University is outlined to be— a university embracing the science of human life, in its varied industries, arts, science, literature, government, political economy, ethics, moral unfoldment, hygiene—and in short all that goes to make up a perfected human life; a university where the school and the workshop clasp hands, where body and mind are educated together, where the mechanical and classical student will strike hands together, where the artist and the artisan will eat at one common board. Democracy means equitable opportunity. Liberty of growth and equality at the start is the law of all true democratic life.
And the primal aim of all education, from the kindergarten straight through to the university, should be the unfolding of all that is in the human being—the equipping of the young for maintaining themselves in honest independence. Some one has said there are three ways of earning a living: by working, by begging, or by stealing; and those who come to years of responsibility, and do not work, are doing one of the other two things, dress it out in whatever pretty guise you please. I believe it was Florence Nightingale who said: “ If to three R’s—Reading, ’Riting and ’Rithmetic—there be not added something that will give the mind a practical turn, we shall soon have a fourth R, which will stand for rascality.” The true mission of education is the developing of vigorous, capable, and cultivated human beings, and launching them on their life career, well armed and equipped with facts and principles as a propelling power on the track of an instructed industry. We have all too many sad travesties of highly educated folks, whom old Dame Poyser describes as being “too high learnt to have much common sense.” Hence, we must go back to the method of Providence in educating the race, and begin with labor and experience, which are sure to lead up to science and art.
Throw open the kindergarten and the schools for industrial and art training to every child, and with the heart pure, the head clear, the hand skillful and ready, we shall hear no more of the vexed question: “What shall we do with our boys and girls?” Our fair land shall take its place in the very front ranks of nations distinguished for their industrial achievements.
There must be more of genuine human sympathy between the top and the bottom of society. The prosperous and the happy must clasp hands and heart with the toilers and the strugglers. The living, loving self is wanted. The heart must be the missionary. The life must be the sermon. All mankind must be brothers. The children must be taught these great principles and aided in putting them in practice. They must be made to feel and to know that it is what they put into life and not what they get out of it that measures their worth to the world. “Then shall our sons be as plants grown up in their youth, our daughters as corner-stones polished after

300
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
the similitude of a palace.” They shall be the fathers and mothers of a great race; and long after you and I shall have finished our earthly work, the breath of God still breathing upon the great sentient human soul, shall lift them higher and higher in their purposes and work, as they press forward in their beauty and their strength “clear as the sun, fair as the moon, and terrible as an army with banners.”

302
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
watched during the long lapse of six thousand years? To trace the efforts of the human mind through the long and ardent struggle to solve these mighty problems; to reveal the weary years of patient watching; the struggles to overcome insurmountable obstacles; to develop the means by which the rock-built pyramid of science is slowly rearing its stately form from age to age, until its vertex pierces the very heavens— these are tasks of no ordinary difficulty. Music is here, but it is the deep and solemn harmony of the spheres. Poetry is here, but traced in letters of light on the sable garments of night; architecture is here, but it is the colossal structure of sun and system, of cluster and universe. Eloquence is here, but “ there is neither speech nor language —its voice is not heard.” Yet its resistless power sweeps over us as we ponder on the mighty periods of revolving worlds, the wonders of the infinity of space and the hidden mysteries of the vast expanse of heaven. Let us pause and listen to the deep and solemn music of the spheres, as heard by the first watchers of the sky; let us read the poetry written in the stars; let us contemplate the architecture of the celestial vault, though “ its architraves, its archways, seem ghostly from infinitude.” Let us listen to the surging eloquence of these glorious suns, now swiftly rushing through infinite space:
How distant some of these nocturnal suns!
So distant, says the sage, ’twere not absurd ,
To doubt, if beams set out at nature’s birth Are yet arrived at this, so foreign, world,
Though nothing half so rapid as their flight!
Let us gaze in awe and wonder !
Who can satiate sight
In such a scene—in such an ocean wide
Of deep astonishment? Where depth, height, breadth,
Are lost in their extremes; and where to count The thick-sown glories in this field of fire,
Perhaps a seraph’s computation fails.
With resistless energy the tide of time has flowed on, breaking in noiseless waves on the far-distant shores of eternity. Science has partially lifted the dark veil which has enshrouded in mystery the celestial scenes which greeted the vision of generations during the past thousand years, and erected temples devoted to the study of the heavens. Look over their magnificent machinery; examine the far-reaching eye of the telescope as it reveals the hidden mysteries of space, and then go backward in imagination to the plains of Shinar and stand beside the shepherd astronomer as he vainly attempts to grasp the mysteries of the structure of the heavens. The sentinel upon the watch-tower is relieved from duty; but another takes his place and the vigil is unbroken. He commences his investigations on the hilltops of Eden; he studies the stars through the long centuries of antediluvian life. The Deluge sweeps from the earth its inhabitants, their cities and their monuments; but when the storm is hushed and the heavens shine forth in beauty from the summit of Mount Ararat the astronomer resumes his endless vigils. In Babylon he keeps his watch, and among the Egyptian priests he inspires a thirst for the sacred mysteries of the stars. The plains of Shinar, the temples of India, the pyramids of Egypt are equally his watching places. When science fled to Greece, his home was in the school of the philosophers, and when darkness covered the earth for a thousand years, he pursued his never-ending tasks amid the burning deserts of Arabia. When science dawned on Europe the astronomer was there toiling with Copernicus, watching with Tycho, suffering with Galileo, triumphing with Kepler.
Six thousand years have rolled away since the grand investigation commenced. We stand at the termination of the vast period, and looking back through the long vista of departed years, mark with honest pride the successive triumphs of our race.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
303
Midway between the past and future we witness the first rude efforts to explain the celestial phenomena. May we not equally look forward thousands of years? And, although we cannot comprehend what shall be the condition of astronomical science at the end of a period so remote, yet of one thing we are certain, and that is, the past, the present and the future constitute but one unbroken chain of observations, condensing all time to the astronomer into one mighty now.
Thus far our attention has been directed to the examination of the achievements of the human mind in the earlier stages of astronomy. Since those days the astronomer has invented the telescope. With its far-seeing powers he has discovered the laws which regulate the celestial movements, and defined the nature of the universal force which sustains these distant worlds. Sweeping outward from the sun he has reached Neptune, which guards the frontier limits of the solar system; gazing backward from this planet, which is more than three billion miles distant from the sun, he has examined the worlds and systems embraced within the circumference of its mighty orbit. An occasional comet, overleaping this boundary, and flying swiftly past us, plunges into space, to return after its long journey of a thousand years and report to the inhabitants of earth the influences which have swayed its movements in the invisible regions whence it has winged its flight.
Yet the whole of this gigantic scheme is but a small portion of the universe of God, one unit among the unnumbered millions which fill the crowded regions of space. An infinite void peopled with suns like ours, with myriads of stars sprinkled like golden dust over the dark canopy of night. The smallest telescopic aid suffices to increase their number in an almost incredible degree, while with the full power of the grand instruments now in use, the scenes presented to our gaze are truly magnificent.
What wonder if the overwrought soul should reel
With its own weight of thought, and the wild eye
See fate within yon depths of deepest glory lie?
Worlds and systems, clusters and universe, rising in sublime perspective and fading away into the infinity of space beyond, until even thought itself fails in its efforts to plunge across the gulf, which separates us from this eternity of glory. Where are the limits of that boundless ocean? Whereunto doth it lead? In vain do we strive to peer into these hidden mysteries. Were we to float on through all eternity we could not approach any nearer to those distant shores. Camille Flammarion has conceived the fanciful idea of an imaginary journey through space. Distant shores of worlds likeours revealingthemselves; heavenssucceedingheavens; spheres afterspheres poised like our own earth in space. Even when carried away with the rapidity of thought the soul would continue its flight beyond the most inaccessible limits the imagination can conceive. Even then the infinity of an unexplored expanse would remain ever open before us. The infinity of space would oppose itself to the infinity of time; endless rivalry to endure through endless ages. The spirit, overcome with fatigue, would be arrested in its flight at the very entrance of the portals of infinite space as though it had not advanced a single step.
Let us take an imaginary journey through space and, gazing through a telescope, travel from star to star till we reach the milky way, then pass on leaving behind us in grand perspective a series of five hundred suns, ranged one behind the other in line, each separated from the other by a distance equal to that which divides our own sun from the nearest fixed star, each star a sun like ours, a fiery orb aglow with energy, possibly the center of a system such as ours and pursuing its sidereal voyage through space. Such is the vast scale on which the universe is built. If, in examining the mighty orbits of the remoter planets, and in tracing the interminable career of some of the far-sweeping comets, we feared there might not be room for them, we are now reassured. There is no interference here; there are no perturbations of the planets of one system for the suns of another. Each is isolated and independent, filling the region of space assigned and moving within its own limits in perfect safety.

304
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
We have now reached the boundaries of ten millions of stars. Look to the right, there is no limit; look to the left, there is no end. Above, below, sun rises upon sun, system upon system, in endless and immeasurable perspective. There is a new universe as magnificent and glorious as our own, a new milky way across whose vast diameter light takes a thousand years in crossing. Floating on the surface of this deep ocean, in this far distant region, the telescope has detected a large number of mysterious looking objects, resembling the faintest clouds of light.
So distant are these objects that their light is hundreds of thousands of years in reaching us; so extensive are they that the entire field of view of the telescope is filled by them many times. Sirius, the brightest and probably the largest of all the fixed stars, with a diameter of more than a million of miles, and a distance of only a single unit, compared with the tens of thousands which divide us from some of the nebulae; yet this vast globe, at this comparatively short distance, is merely a point of light in the field of view of the telescope. What, then, must be the dimensions of these objects, which at so vast a distance fill the entire field of view even when many times repeated. We find ourselves lost in the contemplation of these multiplied infinities amid which our little lives are cast. In the presence of these sublime mysteries-the senses and imagination are alike enthralled, and the wild dream of the German poet becomes an inspired reality.
God called up from dreams a man into the vestibule of Heaven, saying: “ Come thou hither; see the glory of my house.” And to the servants who stood around His throne, He said: “Take him and undress from him his robes of flesh, cleanse his vision, put a new breath into his nostrils, but touch not with any change his human heart that weeps and trembles.” This was done, and, with a mighty servant for his guide, the man stood ready for his infinite voyage, and from the terraces of Heaven, without sound or farewell, at once they winged their flight into endless space. Sometimes with the solemn flight of angel wing they fled through reaches of darkness, through wildernesses of death that divided the worlds of life. Sometimes they swept over frontiers that were quickening under the prophetic motions of God. Then from a distance that is counted only in Heaven, light dawned for a time through a sleepy film. By unutterable pace the light swept to them, they by unutterable pace to the light. In a moment the blazing of suns was around them, in a moment the rushing of planets was upon them.
Then came eternities of twilight that revealed, yet were not revealed. On the right hand and on the left towered mighty constellations, that by self-repetitions and answ r ers from afar, that by counter-positions, built up triumphal gates whose architraves and archways, horizontal, upright, rested, rose at altitudes by spans, that seemed ghostly from infinitude. Without measure were the architraves, past number the archways, beyond memory the gates. Within were stairs which scaled the eternities below. Below was above, above was below, to men stripped of gravitating body. Depth was swallowed up in height insurmountable; height was swallowed up in depth unfathomable; and suddenly, as thus they journeyed from infinite to infinite, a mighty cry arose that worlds more billowy, systems more mysterious, other heights and other depths were coming, were nearing, were at hand.
Then the man sighed and stopped, shuddered and wept; his overburdened heart uttered itself in tears, and he said:
“ Angel, I will go no farther, for the spirit of man acheth with this infinity. Insufferable is the glory of God. Let me lie down and hide myself in the grave from the persecution of the infinite, for end I see there is none.”
Then from all the listening stars that shone around issued a choral voice, saying: “The man speaks truly. End is there none that ever yet we heard of.”
“ End is there none?” the angel solemnly demanded. “ Is there, indeed, no end, and is this the sorrow that kills you?”
But there was no answer, that he might answer himself. Then the angel threw up his glorious hands to the heaven of heavens, saying:
“ End is there none to the universe of God; lo! also, there is no beginning.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
307
ences were exercised under the sacred guise of mother, wife or daughter, and in this triumvirate of holy relationship let the women of the old South be portrayed. Let her stand forth modestly, but seen of all eyes, as the rose-tree in the garden of that civilization which changed conditions have swept into the past.
I am well aware of the popular misapprehension that has existed in the North in regard to the South, and in the South in regard to the North; but I am equally as well aware that today I speak to the best informed, the most aspiring and the most cultured body of women in Christendom. Remembering the intelligence which makes you seek truth in every direction; remembering the breadth and force of character which made such an assembly as this possible; remembering the spirit of kindness which you have generated and disseminated to every quarter of the globe, I ask you to listen to a truthful portrayal of the characteristics of the better class of women in the old South.
Remember that there were two distinct civilizations at work in this Union ; that the wheel of progress was constantly turning in the North, fed by new forces from the Old World, while the conservative South proceeded along slower lines of development; remember how widely separated were the two peoples—that no iron bands linked their commercial relations; that the lightning had not been harnessed into hourly service; that the press of the country was the principal means of communication, and that it was occupied mainly with the enumeration of exasperating political differences. Would that I had the power of presenting, as it should be presented, the beautiful and pathetic picture of the dutiful, painstaking wife and mother, who was the heart and soul of the old South-land. Instead of being a kind of Oriental queen, served and worshiped by her subjects, she was at the beck and call of everyone about the household. She not only attended to the minutest details of plantation life, but in time of pestilence and suffering she was the ministering angel. The limits of her charity were only bounded by the extent of her knowledge. That distinguished son of the South, Thomas Nelson Page, says: “She was mistress, manager, nurse, counsellor, seamstress, teacher, housekeeper, slave—all at once. What she really was, was known only to her God. Her life was one act of devotion—devotion to God, devotion to her children, devotion to her servants, to her friends, to the poor, to all humanity.” Certainly her physical endurance, her moral responsibility, her unflagging tact, were ever taxed to the utmost. I feel that her characteristics have never been more beautifully painted than by one who came from the extreme East, and who spent twelve years studying the South, her conditions and history. I allude to A. D. Mayo of Boston. He says, in speaking of the Southern woman: “ She did so prevail in her own sphere of usefulness that the best manhood of the South fell down and worshiped at her shrine. She was the house-mother, the queen of society, the peace-maker of the neighborhood, the saint of the Church.”
Passing over those four years during which, owing to the collision of two separate and distinct civilizations, the whole country was bathed in blood, let us view the environments of the Southern woman at the close of that period, and see how she met and coped with the appalling difficulties that confronted her.
The outside world has had no conception of the complete wreck of private fortunes during the great struggle. History of recent date is beginning to throw some light upon the almost incredible privations of multitudes of Southern families, but its portrayal must necessarily have the weakness of the echo when compared with the actual suffering and despair of that day. Strange to say, the blow fell heaviest upon those who were the least prepared to withstand its severity. During the days of reconstruction, as during the war, the women carried the heavy end of the burden. How fresh in the memory of all is the magnificent struggle made by the women of New England, on the bleak Atlantic coast, in the two centuries succeeding the landing of the Mayflower. Their toils, their hardships, their trials and sacrifices, were almost incredible, and the bravery and heroism with which they were encountered have never been surpassed in the annals of history.
The difficulties that confronted the women of the South in the reconstruction

308
* THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
period were equally great. But how were they met? Just as bravely, just as patiently, and with the same womanly devotion to duty that has thrown a halo of heroism and sacredness around the memory of their Puritan sisters.
At first completely dazed, it took them some time to realize the terrible situation. But when the awakening did come, with a marvelous rebound of energy and ambition they shouldered the sad and hopeless burden of personal bereavement, and entered bravely the hand-to-hand fight with poverty.
In the dawn of the great change—loss of fortunes, loss of homes, loss of loved ones—all paled before the great problem of the hour—self-support.
This had, during the old regime, devolved wholly upon the male members of the family. But a new era was at hand. The whole bassal structure cf society was shaken to its foundation. Many of the strongest men bent before the storm of humiliation, suffering and despair that swept over the country. So, to the exhausting duties and crushing sorrows of household life of the women was added the task of comforting and encouraging the returning soldier. No pen can ever picture the utter sacrifice of self made by the women of this period in behalf of father, brother and son. Often the boys were slow to be reconciled to the evil fate that robbed them of the accustomed luxuries of home, and of the old glory of the fighting days. The girls not only displayed a wonderful capacity toward adjusting themselves to circumstances, but exhibited the marvelous power of wrenching the best things out of the most uncompromising surroundings. The boys were conceded all advantages, particularly those of education. The promising son was kept at school while the whole family practiced the most rigid economy, often denying itself the common comforts of life. The girl who was fortunate enough to be sent away and educated must not only come home and teach the younger sisters, but also save money to send the brother to college. This, too, was often accomplished under the most trying circumstances. Neither the chill and sleet of winter nor the blazing heat of a midsummer sun ever made her waver in her noble undertaking.
It will be remembered that for nearly fifteen years the majority of academical schools for girls were closed. Many of the colleges lost their endowments and many of them found their buildings in ruins and their teachers scattered. The educational pedant v r ould open his eyes in wonderment at the circuitous routes and incomprehensible ways in which the women of this period secured advantages. The history of the efforts of some Southern girls to obtain an education would read like fiction.
But the greatest struggle is yet to be mentioned—that of breaking down the barriers that had so long barred women from the fields of useful labor. I believe the proudest hour of my life was when I read, upon the establishment of our first normal school, that girls would be admitted as students, that they were to be allowed to fit themselves for at least one useful vocation. But, thanks to the spirit of the age, not only the teaching profession, but hundreds of other occupations are opening their portals, bidding them enter, save themselves from a life that is not only dependent, but aimless, and therefore hopeless.
The last thirty years have been one continuous school of toil, economy and sacrifice, but it has sent out graduates wdio eat the w T hite bread of independence, and who carry in their hands the lantern of hard-earned experience, lighting the way to higher, truer, broader view^s of life. The sorrows of the woman of this period and their magical uprising have left their indelible impress upon the brow of the nineteenth century. The prodigious mental and moral force and the executive ability generated by this curriculum of hardship and responsibility, illumine and strengthen the character of the wide-aw'ake womanhood of today.
All honor, I say, to the women of the transition period. They have passed through the fiery furnace of trial, have come out unsullied and strong, and now, with wings unpinioned, they are ready for the loftiest flights of the new American civilization.
To the people of the Southern States the last thirty years have been essentially an age of action rather than of study and of thought. No sooner had they emerged

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
309
from the condition of absolute poverty in which they were plunged at the beginning of that era, than they discovered that the material interests of the country demanded immediate attention. Waste places must be made to bloom again, railroads had to be built, rivers spanned, and all the wheels of agricultural, manufacturing and commercial development set in motion. Little time was there for thought of any art save the art of making money. How admirably they have succeeded in material development is patent to all whose eyes have rested on the waving fields, the comfortable homes, the prosperous towns and cities that dot these states from center to boundary line.
Eollowing in the wake of industrial progress came the great educational wave that has swept over the entire South. Nothing ever wrought more marvelous changes in the same length of time to any race of people than this new impetus that has been given to the minds and thoughts of its youth. While it has been the means of elevating and rendering more useful the boys of the South, to the girls it has been a precious beacon light, beckoning them on to an entirely new life filled with hope, ambition and consolation.
They are the children, as it were, of two civilizations.
From the old South they inherit gentleness of manner, purity of heart, and nobility of soul; from the transition period they bring persistence, obstinate and marked individuality making them strong and self-reliant. So, from this blending of character colors, the Southern girls, when brought beneath the search-light of this new and progressive civilization, which you in your wisdom and foresight have been so long laboring to effect, are destined to give forth a brilliancy that betrays the presence of the flawless jewel.
Yes, the new woman’s day has dawned in the South-land. And though the product of the evolution has not yet assumed the exact counterpart of the progressive woman of the East, still it has bidden every daughter of the South throw aside the veil of helplessness and walk forth into the sunlight of independent labor. She has already had an opportunity to test her strength. New chances are daily offered to her; and in every state we find her ready and willing to
Seek Dame Fortune’s golden smile,
Assiduous wait upon her,
And gather gear by every wile That’s justified by honor;
Not to hide it in a hedge,
Not for a train attendant,
But for the glorious privilege Of being independent.
But what has brought about this great change? The marvelous development of the natural resources of the country and the increase of wealth have enabled the South to turn somewhat from the practical affairs of life and give more time and attention to intellectual culture.
Old institutions have been revived, new ones of great merit have been established, and a complete reformation has been wrought in the educational world. A growing interest in solid instruction is everywhere noticeable. In New Orleans, in the Sophia Newcombe Institute and in the Converse College in North Carolina, we find as good work as is being done in any of the colleges for men. The public high schools of the country are accomplishing wonders, and in all of these, the girls lead in numbers and they lead in rank.
Nor is this demand for a higher and more thorough education the only mark of progress. A decided effort toward purifying society by means of temperance and other organizations, indicates that the morals of the country are not being overlooked. A new interest is taken in the affairs of the church, and in all the various charities which many women so willingly, tenderly and gracefully perform.

310
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The charge has been made upon all lines of industry; the defective stones in the walls of society have been assailed; and more beautiful than all else, women are standing by one another, while the spirit of kindness beams on every face and pervades every meeting. History presents no more striking contrast than is seen in the conditions, aims and ambitions distinguishing the women of the old South and those of the new. The former were educated principally with an eye to the beautiful, but the intervening change has forced the latter to devote more attention to the useful. The women of the old South no doubt possessed, in a latent state, the same energies, but the times and conditions did not call them forth. No matter how active their minds, or how willing their hands, they were not permitted to enter the field of useful labor. In the new South the bars of all professions and industries are thrown down, and women roam at will the pleasant fields of all forms of activity.
In the old time the young girl looked to matrimony as the only condition to save her from a life of dependence. The girl of today basks in the rays of an age of relief from such helplessness, and while she considers the life of the woman who is happily married a beautiful one, at the same time she realizes that there is no wail on earth so pitiable, no cry so hopeless, as that which arises from the wives of unhappy homes.
How I wish it were in my power to picture, as she should be pictured, the ideal woman of tomorrow. I can only say that I would have her given the fullest development of which she is capable. I would see her have the most complete equipment, the broadest and best training that the strongest institutions in the country can afford. I would have her realize that this is an age of individual achievement. I would place in her hand a banner bearing the inscription: “Success. Eternal Vigilance. Devotion to Duty.” And then, not waiting for others to command, let herself give the order to advance. Thus panoplied, let her invade the realms of learning, seize its choicest treasures, destroy the fortifications erected by wrong, build in their place the stronghold of the right, and fight the best fight of which she is capable for herself, her country and her God.
Let her be a woman who will strive, who will persevere, who will persist and gain strength from every lost endeavor. Let her be able to grapple hand to hand with destiny, to laugh at defeat, to be undaunted by opposition and strong enough to brave tht darkest hours of adversity Teach her to hold fast, to hold hard, and to look upon poverty and misfortune as ordeals sent to test the sublimity of her soul. Such are the examples which the Nation needs—such the light that will electrify her people.

312
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
would not be so much for those to whom the benefaction was given, as for the enlargement of mind and soul which would result to the givers.
Fifth. To Americanize every young foreigner in this country by seeing that he learns to read and write in the English language, and that he understands common morality, and comprehends the sacred and far-reaching influences of the ballot.
Sixth. To see that all be encouraged to strive for higher education, and that each year at least one boy and one girl from each district or ward be encouraged to attempt a complete collegiate course, the general object being to tone up the average educational standard of every community.
Seventh. To introduce manual training into every school, and to give special attention and watchful help in this line to the children of the foreigner, of the poor, and of the vicious.
Eighth. To pledge each member to be noble in his own life, to use no intoxicating liquors, to be active in his efforts to stop others from using them, and to shun all forms of gambling, as gambling and the use of intoxicating liquors are among the sins which most debase citizenship.
With these common objects in view, it is hoped that the society will be made a bond of union between the fellow of the university and the most indigent pupil of the primary grades of the public schools. It is believed that the educators of all classes, coming together for the consideration of the best means of accomplishing these results, will do more for the improvement of the morals of the entire country than any method that has yet been tried. It is earnestly hoped that the constitution of this society will be found broad enough to satisfy the Jew, the Roman Catholic, and the Protestant, and unite them in a common purpose of fitting the youth committed to their care for nobler achievement and higher destiny.
Atlantic City, N. J., with about thirty thousand people, has two grand educators —County Supt. S. R. Morse, and Prof. W. A. Deremer, at the head of about fifty teachers in the public schools of the city. At the beginning of last school year a number of articles were written on the subject of patriotism, for the county papers, with particular reference to the schools of the county. The statement was repeated in many forms, that the state pays for the public schools with the expectation that they will make good citizens. The same statement was reiterated in the schoolroom, until each pupil was fully imbued with the dignity of the idea that he was to be a helper in fitting himself for intelligent citizenship, and also that he was to look after all other children who ought to be in school. To carry out this idea the following principles were kept steadily in view.
Principle L Form the public opinion of the school.
Principle II. The state is not able to provide a school police, such as is found in Germany, but we have in our midst the best police in the world in our own children, if they are properly organized. Make them feel that they are their brother’s keeper, an thus develop a public spirit.
Principle III. Have the parents co-operate through their children at school. Tell the parents through the pupils the conditions, and ask the children to bring money, or a pound of some household necessity.
Principle IV. Secure the co-operation of organized charities if they exist, then adopt personal visitations to families, and provide for careful distribution. Pupils were requested to report to the teacher any child who was kept out of school from poverty, or because he was obliged to work. They were earnestly requested not to mention to others what th^y were doing, lest they start up an army of beggars. Pupils were also requested to report any children of criminals, foreigners, or colored people who were out of school on account of their condition. In Atlantic City, two hundred children between the ages of seven and fifteen were found out of school, and seventy destitute families were discovered.
The teachers then said to their pupils, “ Please tell your parents just what we are doing. Explain to them that we desire to Americanize every young foreigner and to

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
313
make a good citizen of every child in his town; then ask your mother to give us any clothes which you may have outgrown, or you can spare, to clothe the destitute. Tell her we will visit every case, and see that her bounty is judiciously used.” The response to this was that more clothing was furnished than can be used in two years, if two hundred destitute children should be found each year.
The next duty devolved either on the principal or on his most trusted and worthy teachers. Every indigent family was visited, and about this dialogue occurred:
“ Mrs. Smith, we greatly regret that your son John is out of school; would you be willing to have him attend, provided we clothe him?” “ Indeed, Madam, I would be glad to have John in school; he needs schooling badly enough; but I need his wages, small as they are, to provide food for my fatherless children.” “ If we provide the equivalent for John’s wages, will you let him attend school four months?”
The poor woman knows that if the state does not take care of John now, it may have to do so later, and she gladly consents.
The result of this organized effort was that seventeen wagon-loads of provisions were provided for the seventy destitute families, the two hundred children were clothed, and nearly every child not an invalid, between seven and fifteen years of age, was in school four months. There were some pathetic scenes for our land of plenty. More than one boy was found who had not been the happy owner of a complete suit at one time. When he had owned a coat, he had had no shirt or vest, and when in summer he had worn a calico shirt, he had had no coat. More than one shed happy tears at seeing himself or herself clothed neatly from head to foot. After all this care to have every child in school of proper age, you may be sure the teachers made good use of those four months to instruct in ethics and civics.
The League will insist on the principle that when the state incarcerates a criminal who might have been a good citizen, if taken young, a gross, rankling act of injustice has been committed.
Patriotic League, Teacher’s Department—The Pledge.
I hereby promise my God and my country to keep in mind that the object of my school is to make good men and women for society and the state. To that end I shall do what I can.
First: To lead a noble life myself and to secure the best moral development of those committed to my care.
Second: To inspire a deep love of country in my pupils, and to instruct them in the principles of good citizenship so as to make them incorruptible in the use of the ballot or in office.
Third: To make good citizens of the children of foreigners, of the poor and of the vicious.
Fourth: To organize my school as helpers in this work, and with the aid of my pupils, see that poverty keeps no child in my district or ward out of school.
Fifth: To carry out the lines of work of the Patriotic League, and to make my pupils feel that together we are responsible for the morals of our community.
I invoke the help of my Heavenly Father to carry out this work. Name.
The Patriotic League, Pupils’ Department—The Pledge.
I hereby promise my God and my teacher to be one of the helpers for improving the citizenship of this country.
First: I will use no intoxicating liquors of any kind myself, and I will discourage others from using them whenever I can. I will do what I can by my influence (and my vote when I have one) to put down the traffic in, liquors.
Second: I will not gamble and will do all I can to keep others from gambling.
Third: I will act as a Leaguer to assist any family in my ward or district that is in a suffering condition and to see that no child is out of school because of poverty. I will find out and report all cases to my teacher either of destitution, or of foreign families whose children are out of school, but I shall be careful not to speak of them to others.
Fourth: I will be faithful in trying to understand the principles of the government of the United States, so as to fit myself to be a good citizen, and I will look after young people who are not as fortunately placed as I am, to see that they have civil and moral training.
Fifth: I will endeavor to obey the laws of the school, accepting them as a discipline in fitting me to be a good citizen of the Republic.
Sixth: I shall take an active part in the literary work of this society.
Seventh: I will pay the dues and assessments which my League shall decide to be necessary to help the purposes of this society.
I invoke the help of my Heavenly Father to carry out this great work.

314
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
Patriotic League—Pupils’ Department.
Whereas, The government of this state generously provides for the education of all youth within its boundaries;
Resolved, That we, the pupils and friends of education of
do hereby organize ourselves as a Patriotic League, subject to the conditions of that order, for the purpose of seeing that the design of the state, namely, the education and training for noble citizenship of all youth within our midst, shall be faithfully carried out.
Pupils’ Department—Constitution.
Article I. Organization.—A Pupils’ Patriotic League shall consist of any convenient number of pupils not less than ten.
Article II. Membership.—No pupil is eligible for membership who drinks intoxicating liquors or gambles. Any pupil, not ineligible, may become a member by signing the pupil’s pledge and paying an initiation fee of not more than five cents.
Article III. Officers.—The officers shall consist of a chancellor, vice-chancellor, scribe, corresponding scribe and treasurer.
The chancellor may be a school director, trustee, teacher, or any friend of education, but all other officers shall be students.
The officers, as above, shall constitute an executive committee for the arrangement of business.
Article IV. Committees.—The department committee shall be on civics, attendance, promotion of temperance and suppression of gambling, providing for the poor, and other benevolences, and college education. (Discuss benefit of collegiate education, also ways and means of providing for indigent students who desire collegiate education, etc.) These committees shall consist of not less than three persons nor more than nine, and shall be nominated by the executive committee.
Article V. Duties of Committees.—It shall be the duty of each department committee to hold a private session before each regular session of the league, to confer upon the topic of its department, to hear reports of local and personal work, and to decide who shall represent the committee and report for it at the general session. In case of failure on the part of any committee to fulfill the above requirements, such committee shall be discharged and another committee appointed.
Article VI. Meetings.—Each Pupils’ League shall convene once a month on a fixed day and hour during each month of the school year. For regular meetings members need receive no notification, but for a called meeting, the scribe shall see that each member is notified of the proposed meeting.
Article VII. Badge.—The badge of this society shall be a small shield of such color and material as may be agreed upon by each Local League.
Article VIII. Examinations.—Each Pupils’ League shall, at its January meeting, hold a public examination on the Constitution of the United States. After which a champion shall be selected for the county contest as arranged for by the by-laws of this League.
Article IX. Representatives.—Each Pupils’ League shall, at its last meeting before the close of the year, elect a member to represent it at the annual meeting of the Teachers’ County League, and shall report to that body in writing all that has been accomplished by said League.
Article X. Amendments.—This constitution and the accompanying by-laws, may be amended at any regular meeting, provided notice of an intention to amend shall have been given at a previous meeting.
By-Laws.
I. Duties of Officers.—The chancellor, or, in his absence, the vice-chancellor, shall preside at every regular meeting.
II. Treasurer.—The treasurer shall have charge of all money belonging to the society, and shall keep a record of the name and address of each member of the organization. He shall make disbursements on an order from the secretary. He shall also preside at the meetings of the executive committee.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
315
III. Scribe.—The scribe shall preserve a full and true record of all proceedings of the society, notify members when absent of any action taken in reference to them, keep a correct list of the full names and residences of members, and also act as secretary of the executive committee.
IV. —All officers shall serve until their successors have been elected, and have entered upon the duties of their offices.
V. Assessments.—An assessment of a local organization will require the action of the full executive committee. Assessments can not be made above twice a year. They must never be made except in cases of great public need. No assessment shall exceed one penny for each pupil.
VI. Civics.—At the first meeting in December, the chancellor shall present to the League one hundred printed questions on the Constitution of the United States. The first meeting in January shall be a public one, open to all parents and friends, and a public examination shall be held, after the manner of the old-fashioned spelling schools, choosing sides, and the said one hundred questions shall be put by the chancellor, as a test of knowledge of the Constitution.
If more than one person is found who can answer satisfactorily every question, the League shall proceed to elect by ballot one person, to be known as “champion.”
For the February meeting shall be substituted a convention of the various champions of the county, at the county seat (in the County Court room if it can be procured). Then the champions shall answer before a committee of three judges (not citizens of the county) the aforesaid one hundred questions. Each champion who shall answer every question satisfactorily shall receive a gold medal to be provided by his own League. No person can be champion two successive years.
VII. Order of Business.—The order of business, for the first meeting after the summer vacation, shall be as follows: 1, Secretary’s Report; 2, Address—On some patriotic subject, not to exceed fifteen minutes in length; 3, Music; 4, Nomination and Election of Officers; 5, Treasurer’s Report; 6, Enrollment of New Members; 7, Announcement of Department Committees, and full explanation of their duties by the Chancellor; 8', Patriotic Quotations; 9, Music; 10, Adjournment.
For the usual meetings, the order of business shall be as follows: 1, Secretary’s Report; 2, Treasurer’s Report; 3, Enrollment; 4, Reports of Different Committees in writing, in the following order: Civics, Discussion; Temperanceand Gambling, Discussion; Benevolences, Discussion; College Education. Discussions are limited to ten minutes, unless time is extended bv Chancellor. 5, If the time permits, any member may tell what book he has been reading and has found helpful and profitable, or the different members may volunteer patriotic quotations; 6, Music; 7, Adjournment.
“What constitutes a state?
Not high raised battlements or labor’d mound.
Thick wall, or moated gate;
Not cities proud with spires and turrets crown’d;
Not bays and broad, arm’d ports,
Where, laughing at the storm, rich navies ride;
Nor starr’d and spangled courts,
Where low-brow’d baseness wafts perfume to pride.
No; men, high minded men;
Men who their duties know,
But know their rights, and, knowing, dare maintain;”
-Sir William Jones,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
317
Swiss cheese. Wrestling match. The Swiss a singing, shooting, athletic people. Cultivation of patriotism. Little Helvetia and great Columbia.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
319
founded in 1836. Yet, measured by the curriculum of Harvard or Yale, the courses of study offered in these schools could not be designated as “higher education.”
Of colleges proper open to women, Oberlin was founded in 1833, Antioch College in 1852, Cornell University in 1862, Vassar College in 1865, and Michigan University opened its doors to women in 1870. Here we have a few centers for the really higher education of women.
But how are the girls to obtain the preparation for this higher education? Public high schools were generally closed to girls till about the middle of this century. Boston did not establish a permanent high school for girls until 1852, two hundred years, almost, after she had established a Latin school for boys, and more than two hundred after the founding of Harvard College. In 1891, twenty-one years after the first women entered Michigan University, there were but 445 women enrolled to 1,975 men.
The fact is that over these first colleges and universities opened to women there lowered a dark cloud of doubt and distrust on the part of an unsympathetic public, which had already decided as to the legitimate sphere of women.
Ail these facts are of value as showing that the higher education of women is yet in its early infancy, and, therefore, can not, in the nature of the case, furnish data for a historical estimate of results.
The other possible basis for an answer to our question must be sought in a study of tendencies. Is there anything in the nature of the higher education incompatible with domestic life?
Domestic life means home life, life with and for the few. What are the requisites for such a life? Briefly, “taste and training;” and since taste is largely a matter of education, of habit, it might, perhaps, be as correct to use but one word and say training. What training? That depends upon the time and place. In the time of our Revolutionary foremothers a training for domestic life meant a practical knowledge of baking and brewing, of spinning and weaving, of laundrying and dyeing, of dressmaking and millinery, besides all the housewifely arts which a wide hospitality called into constant requisition. An appalling array of requirements, these—how was it possible ever to master them? It was easy enough in those days, when every mother was a notable housewife and every daughter had it for her supreme ambition to equal if not surpass her mother; when a girl’s education consisted in just this, was begun almost as soon as she could walk, and lasted right on till the wedding day, with only the slight break, quite insignificant, of attending the Dame’s School long enough to learn to read and write and work the samplers.
At the present time how stands the case? Under our modern principle of division of labor much of the baking and all of the brewing, spinning and weaving; much of the laundrying, most of the dressmaking and all of the millinery, have been relegated to experts outside the home; and for the demands of hospitality, the occasional reception has taken the place of the old-time informal and frequent visiting; and florist and caterer take the place of deft maidenly and matronly fingers, while for all other requirements of the home hired help is expected to bear the burden of all practical execution at least.
Is there anything left for the mother and daughters to do? Yes, much; for in the new times as in the old not a little of personal service must be given by the mother and daughters of each home, if the home is to be more than a boarding-house. For them the price which must be paid for efficiency is personal knowledge of what constitutes good work and practical acquaintance with details.
How are the girls of the present day to get this knowledge and training? The especial pride of the nineteenth century of America is ehe free public school, its passport to social position and success in life is a diploma, standing for so much of book knowledge appropriated by the holder. But this diploma means—oh, how many years of work! The little maiden of five years trudges away with her big brother of seven to enter the primary school, and if for twelve years of her life she is able to appear

320
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
daily in classes with lessons learned, she may hope for that crowning glory of American youth of both sexes, the high school diploma. “If she is able to appear in classes daily with lessons learned! ” A large “if,” that; an “if’’.which means weary hours of lamplight study to supplement the too short daylight hours; an “ if ” which means little time for play, none for home work.
And what is the relation of this school-life to the home-life—of the times of our great-great-grandmothers—we will say? That home-life meant for girls and misses quiet, seclusion, doing duties and sharing burdens for others. This school-life means a crowd, gregariousness, working for public applause and public honors in the schoolroom and on commencement day. That home-life meant physical activity, many sided, manual training on many lines, developed muscular systems. This school-life means sedentary habits, lack of muscular vigor, distaste for muscular exertion, inefficiency in the practical affairs of life. That home-life meant home, the center of thought and effort, as of daily life. This school-life means the outside world as the center of thought and effort, home the eating and sleeping place. That old time life meant that home duties took precedence of all other demands. In this new time life school duties and responsibilities stand pre-eminent; duties to the home and its inmates, and even to personal health, being ruthlessly pushed aside if they come in collision with school requirements and class grades.
And when these school years are ended, and the maiden of sixteen, seventeen or eighteen turns for the last time from the doors of the high school, bearing proudly her much coveted diploma, is she then ready to take her place in the home and enter upon as careful and thorough training for domestic life as the schools have given her in book lore? Let the great army of young women seeking places as teachers, clerks, bookkeepers, typewriters, dressmakers’ apprentices and factory girls answer; and a still louder answer, if we will listen for it, may be heard from the urgent and wholly unfilled demand for intelligent help in the home.
The fact seems to be, and we may as well face it first as last, modern school-life and training does unfit the girl for domestic life first, by monopolizing the time once given to training for domestic life; second, by accustoming the daughters of rich and poor alike to the excitements of a gregarious public life through all their formative years, thus rendering distasteful to them, by its very strangeness, any work or pleasure to be had in the privacy of the home.
But all this js primary and secondary education. The girl who has finished these stands only on the threshold of the higher education. For the girls w r ho take this there follow four or six years more of study now entirely removed from home influences and surroundings, as well as freed from domestic duties and responsibilities. How will these added years affect the problem of woman’s relation to domestic life? Can they do otherwise than emphasize and exaggerate the evils already pointed out? and must not the A. B. or A. M. or Ph.D., after her four or five or six years given in college halls to Latin and Greek, science and philosophy, literature and mathematics, be even further removed still from both inclination and training for the quite unliterary and the relatively lonely work of superintending and serving in the various relations of domestic life? It would seem to follow that higher education for women must prove a public calamity, since its results must be to remove the picked young women of each community from domestic life, thus relegating home-making—and homes are the recognized corner-stones of society and the state—to second or third rate talent.
But suppose we close the college doors to the women of the future. Have we then averted the evils we fear? We must not forget that the result of our study has been to show that the higher education, at most, only emphasized evils already existing; that it is the primary and secondary education, not the higher, which lies at the root of the trouble, that the primary and secondary schools take not a select few, but the daughters from all our homes, rich and poor, cultured and uncultured homes alike; take them during the most plastic and formative period of life, and, by heavy exactions on time and strength, continued through many years, prevent the formation of tastes

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
321
and aptitudes essential to a happy and successful domestic life. And are we prepared, therefore, to condemn our whole public school system of co-education, and to relegate our daughters back again to the Dames’ Schools of thebeginning of the century? No one could be found foolhardy enough to answer in the affirmative. Some other remedy than this must be found, and that remedy when found will not consist in revolution, that is, overthrow, destruction, but in evolution, that is, adaptation.
We shall need to remind ourselves as well as the croakers that secondary education for girls dates back only to the middle of the century, and that the higher education of woman, as offered in any adequate form, can be measured by a quarter of a century. It is not strange that so potent a factor introduced into woman’s life should prove a disturbing element, and should require readjustment. The new thing always, for the time being, takes precedence of the old, if it does not supersede it. So wonderful was the new world opened up to women through books and education, the world of history and literature, science and art and philosophy, that the old world of domestic life seemed by comparison meager indeed. And if sharing the boy’s studies had brought such enlargement of life, might not sharing his occupations, or, at least, his life of public and organized activity, bring equal good? It was in the nature of things that the experiment must be tried. We are living in the transition period, and are interested observers of the experiment. What will be the outcome? The first result could not have been other than an over emphasis of importance put upon the public life in store or office or teacher’s chair (for these were all new), and an under emphasis put upon the old life of home service. And it was well that it should be so. Domestic work had fallen under the ban of being an occupation adapted to the capacities of the uneducated and dependent classes. So that wife and daughters might with their own brains and hands plan and execute the work of the entire household, from cooking the food, through spinning, weaving and making the clothes, to caring for the children and nursing the sick, and yet this wife and these daughters before the law were supported by husband and father, and any money they might need for their own personal expenses was regarded as a gift, not as a wage earned. Moreover, as with all work done by uneducated and dependent classes, the value put upon it was low if it had to be obtained from strangers. Is it strange that when the public school had fitted a girl for earning an independent competence she should have gladly turned her back upon the often galling dependence of the home. And this is but one side of the movement; the other side is that the home being thus deprived of its accustomed workers, the household machinery creaks, bringing widespread discomfort, and the world is awaking to the fact that housework as well as other work demands brains and skill and that these must be paid for in the home as well as in the shop and schoolroom.
Thus far the experiment has progressed. The world has begun to recognize the supreme importance of skilled work in the home, while on the other hand it has in efficient operation an instrumentality expressly adapted to insure that skilled work shall not be had there. Such is the dilemma. Readjustment must be made. What is the outlook for it? I turn, as I believe the world ere long will turn, for an efficient agent in such readjustment to the woman made by the higher education. She alone has reached the vantage-ground from which she is prepared to see domestic life in its true perspective in relation to all of life. She has learned from her sociological studies that the moral fiber which makes possible a free government must be developed in the home; and from her scientific researches that moral and intellectual as well as muscular fiber are dependent upon pure air, cleanly surroundings, healthful food, adequate and appropriate clothing, regular habits, and a cheerful environment of comfort and hope, all of which it is largely the work of the house-mother and her assistants to furnish. Moreover, these college-bred women are prepared, by years of close logical thinking, to undertake the task of readjusting woman’s life to the life of society as a whole in the light of nineteenth-century needs and possibilities; because they are able to recognize society as an organism of which women are organic parts, ( 21 )

322
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
and they well know that the good of no one organ can be found apart from the good of the whole.
What will be the steps of readjustment? I think I see at least five. First of all there will be a remodeling of primary and secondary school-life. The school was and is designed as a means of education; but what is it to be educated? “ To have passed successful examinations upon a certain number of books,” answers the average member of the school board and the average teacher; “ hence everything must bend to this mental feat.” “ To have gained command of all one’s powers, mental, moral, and physical,” answers the woman who has climbed all the rounds of the educational ladder and stands at the top, “ and to gain such command requires brain work and hand work, work for self and work for others, work with others in the school and work alone in the home, theoretical work and practical work, and the two sides of the couplets should go hand in hand, to attempt to separate them means a one-sided development unworthy the name of education. Hence the curriculum of the school must be so remodeled as to leave time for the training of the home to go side by side with it.”
Second: There will be needed a remodeling of the curricula of secondary and higher education to make them touch more closely the life and needs of men and women. Anatomy, physiology and psychology, heat and light, air and its movements, chemistry and germ theories, if studied first in the laboratories of the schools, should be tested anew in the practical laboratory of the home and of society. The nation and its history are only the family and its history writ large; political economy domestic economy magnified.
Third: With the home and its needs thus made the practical objective point of a large part of college study, the home will rise into new importance, and the home keeper to a new place of honor; since only the owner of the cultured brain can aspire to the rank of a scientific as well as practical housekeeper, and such housekeeping will be seen to be as worthy an object of ambition as club work, reporting or teaching.
Fourth: Housekeeping alone will not fill all the time or satisfy all the aspirations of every cultured woman, and unless the home is to lose many of its brightest lights, it must be demonstrated that the brains of a cultured woman put into a household may save time for other work—the club, the magazine article, the book to be written, the profession to be followed while yet the home suffers no loss. But to make all this possible another step must be taken in the process of readjustment; namely,
Fifth: Under the wise guidance of the woman of higher education, the woman of secondary education will come again into the home, not as a drudge but as “ help,” and very efficient help—yes, come out of not a few stores and offices and even schoolrooms into the domestic circle, there to receive full recognition and adequate compensation as trained workers, they having had, as a part of their education, the training which will make domestic work easy and pleasant.
If, then, the higher education of woman tends at all today to unfit women for domestic life, it seems to me to carry with it the promise and potency of a revivified and reglorified domestic life in a not-distant future; a domestic life which shall be recognized as not a slavery, but the broadest freedom; not a drudgery, but the noblest service, because the once household drudge—drudge because dependent and ignorant—is now the independent, self-poised, scientific mistress of a position of recognized importance.

324
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
into an atmosphere of peace and good-will and joy, such as the kindergarten offers, is to make the dinginess and misery of the tenement house impossible for that child when growth shall have come. The child of the slums becomes vicious and wicked because effected by the false maxims of his environment. “ The world owes every man a living,” is a motto of the tramp, the thief, the pickpocket. The child brought up with no other influence must inevitably look upon the world, not as his natural God- given inheritance to use and enjoy, but as an estate to which others have defrauded him of his natural rights. He must gain by craft and crime that which others have appropriated.
Those whom we call great are so because they most fully accept the truth that their lives belong not to themselves, but to the race. The child standing at the portal of the future, wherever his feet are placed, finds himself confronted by the institutional life of man, offering varied relationships.
To lead a human being to master himself and his relationships is to educate him. The kindergarten takes hold of the family relationship and idealizes it for the child. One of Froebel’s finger-plays names the fingers for the different members of the family. The children sing:
'■ “This is the mother, kind and dear;
This is the father, with hearty cheer;
This is the brother, strong and tall;
This is the sister who plays with her doll;
And this is the baby, the pet of all.
Behold the good family, great and small.”
As they sing the different fingers are raised, and when the little one takes its place the idea of a perfect whole is gained. The finger family would be incomplete without the little one. The hand would be imperfect. Each is needed in its place to make the whole. The moral is obvious. Each member of the human family is needed in its rieht place to make a beautiful home. The little one, pet of all, must stand in its turn and help as the little finger does, when its work is needed. There are many other family songs which impress the same lesson. The mothers everywhere testify to the influence which is felt in the home. “ My Johnny is a different boy since he went to the kindergarten,” says the mother. “ He talks so pretty, now, and he runs so quick to get the coal.”
The reflex influence of the plays of the kindergarten on the home is not the least important of its effects. One mother was convicted of her own unworthiness, when she heard her Jennie singing, “ This is the mother, kind and dear.” “ I haven’t been a good mother,” she confessed with bitter tears; “ but I’d like her to sing it truly of me.” This confession was made to the kindergartner, for the heaviest doors open to, and the kindest hearts are reached by the kindergartner, who goes into the poorest home as the friend of the children. That is her only passport to favor and it serves. The charity visit is rarely productive of good, but the visit of a friend is always welcome.
The home atmosphere is often changed, too, by the pretty colored things which are brought into it. Jennie carries home the red and white mat she has woven. The mother is delighted to see what “ her Jennie” can make. She likes to show it to the neighbors when they drop in. But there is not a place worthy of this bright, clean mat. Perhaps the wall is washed to make a clean background for it, or the mantel is dusted. “ My mother dusted the mirror,” one child reported, “and she put my card in the frame.” When the wall has been washed and the mirror dusted, the window must be cleaned, so that the light may come in better, and the stronger light shows the doubtful spots on the floor. So the floor is washed, and, at length, the dingy room becomes clean.
The “divine discernment” is bred within children, who are taken from dinginess and strife and surrounded for a portion of every day with an atmosphere of peace and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
325
good will. The slums will not hold them, when the power comes to forsake the life of the tenement. The kindergarten to many children seems like a real heaven with blooming flowers and sunshine and singing birds. The warmth and light and kindliness of the place first attracts, and then the love for it all comes “The kindergarten is the largest step forward yet taken in the race with poverty;” though the kindergarten plays, the fancy is so filled with shapes of joy that the poorest and hungriest boy gains the power to create his own environment. In fancy he roams the daisy fields, or the green forests. Or, perhaps, the heat of the summer and the squalor of his surroundings are lost, as he personates the fish diving and darting along the clear, rippling stream. The songs and talks and plays have made “ his mind a mansion for all lovely forms,” and have given him a new environment. A new earth has been created around him, and he looks toward a new heaven. This heaven he finds within himself, as he is guided constantly to happy companionship, not only with the forms and voices of Nature which are pictured and presented to him, but with his fellows. He learns that there is a larger family than that dwelling within the attic room, of which he is a member. In the kindergarten he is a part of an embryo community, where all the duties and rights of citizenship are taught by daily intercourse. The law of this community is the Golden Rule, and all actions are measured by its golden standard.
But every community must have its industrial life, and this child society is no exception. By making work beautiful it becomes interesting and a love of work grows up within this circle of children, where the hum of industry is as pleasant as the hum of the traditional bee. Idleness, which is the cause of crimes and woes manifold, finds an arch enemy in the kindergarten, where diligence in business is the ruling principle. The value of this training to work and to love work cannot be ignored by those who see the need of a better industrial development in our country.
The kindergarten, too, constantly contradicts the old dictum of Plato, that the useful arts are degrading. The work of the blacksmith, the cooper, the farmer, the miller, the clothier are represented in the games of the children. It is a joy to be a blacksmith and to hammer well, because we can then set a shoe for ahorse. Without the horse the farmer could not carry his grain to the miller, and the flour could not be ground and the children could not be fed. So the beauty and the honor of the work are made to depend on what it gives to others, and in his representative play the four- year-old may gain the great truth as a life possession, which we name the interdependence of mankind on the solidarity of the race.
“ Everybody has to have everybody,” exclaimed the child on whom this great thought had dawned through his play. Can any minister or teacher phrase it better? Can there be any better thought for the child, standing on the portal of the future, to carry with him into the undiscovered land? If everybody needs everybody, somebody needs him. If he accepts this universal relationship, he has already become an heir to his true kingdom He has come into possession of his own.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
327
of passion some gentle face of woman, some tender ministry of love which tempers the nerves of steel to greater endurance, and exalts and warms and quickens the whole nature. There is no worthy work of man which lifts itself to heaven over the broad earth today which has not behind it, giving it life, force and inspiration, the fecund, nourishing soil of womanhood. Nor, as the ages go on, and woman achieves grand and glorious successes in the outer world, shall we ever find that they can do this unaided by man. In every woman’s work that is worthy of exalted fame, will be found the evidence of that strong support, that steady guidance, that supreme aspiration that man alone can minister.
In conclusion, I wish to give you the strong figure and example of what I have tried to say in this discourse. Go with me. to the Midway Plaisance and look at the Samoan houses, the village of the South Sea Islanders, the huts of the Esquimaux and Laplander, and then stand with me in the Court of Honor, amid all its sublime and unearthly beauty, its gorgeous flower-encircled domes and its matchless fountains, its colonnades and porticoes, the grandeur of its Peristyle, the airy grace and beauty of its architecture, the stately columns, the majesty of its Statue of the Republic; measure, if you can, standing under the blue of the sky, with the blue of the lake spread out before you, the progress, the achievement which humanity has made from the Midway to where we stand. I tell you as one who speaks from the inmost councils of nature and God that one undivided half of all this achievement belongs to woman. It is immutably, indefaceably here, and it is an exhibit of woman’s work beside which every other exhibit of woman’s hand-craft in this Exposition, noble and beautiful as many of them are, is paltry and insignificant.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
329
The enthusiasts “pressed down, shaken together and running over” with things seen and heard from their seventh heaven, predict another end. “We are living in the dawn of the millennium,” they say. “ What need of further conquest.” “Behoki the dawn of a magnificent future,” cries the suffragist; “save Kansas, and we, the women live to rule, henceforth and forever.” ^
With some hesitation, a representative of the wage-earning women of the day ventures to define a pathway through the chaos resultant from the general upheaval that is everywhere bringing women up to light and civilization, thankful, bewildered, dizzy or inflated with pride as the case may be, and, but for a growing conviction that a proper and rational settling of the condition of affairs would be a long and tedious process without laborers in the field, both tongue and pen would have maintained silence.
The new era is at hand, but not that of the perfection that bringeth into the kingdom, nor that, it is hoped, that means the reversal of the positions of men and women, nor that which may herald destruction or defeat. But an era, God grant, of equal rights, woman with woman, the home with the world, domestic tranquillity with the public welfare, God with the minds he has created. The day has gone by for the expression of that sentiment which surrounds the business woman with the halo of a glorified independence, and places her on a pedestal in the market-place, the envy and admiration of the stay-at-homes, a spectacle to beget jealousy, covetousness, heavy-heartedness and despair in her purseless sisters, and in the end the lever, perhaps, that overturns some happy home. The day has gone by for the expression of that sentiment that ignores the practical side of the life of wife and mother, and pleads only for that Divine calling, which, with its ceaseless panorama of pots and pans, cradles and tubs, butchers, bakers and mantua-makers, supposably heralds an estate but little lower than the angels.
The new era finds women divided into two great classes, wage-earners and homemakers. Upon the proper adjustment of these depends future serenity. The limit of tension is now at hand. Relations have been strained to the utmost. Surface indications prove the wage-earning class the stronger. The flaunted dollar is proving the magnet to draw the wife from the husband, the mother from her children, and fair young girls from the safe shelter of the home. Nay, more. The signs of the times prove that husbands, fathers, sons and brothers are not averse. The husband makes room for the desk of his wife, the father finds place for his daughter’s typewriter, brothers skirmish for positions for their sisters, the small boy greedily fingers the pennies that mother has earned, and the home goes to destruction. What need of detail? Thousands of roomers in the large cities, cramped housekeeping in apartment flats, bear silent testimony. The dusty parlor, the cluttered kitchen, the half made beds, the hurried meals are familiar objects today in the homes where the women have gone over to the hustling world, while for her pains, the thrifty stay-at- home, who has planned and worked and ordered affairs in true gospel fashion, must smother a sigh as within her own household she hears the commendation bestowed on the money-making women on the other side of the wall, and her home-loving daughter creeps to her room disheartened and discouraged at the thinly veiled hint of father or brother—go thou and do likewise.
The unappreciated home-makers of today, and, oh men and brothers, how many there are! watch the career of the wage-earning woman with hungry eyes. The wageearning woman sighs for the comforts of home, but views home-life with distrust. Both are discontented, and in that discontent lies the leaven that will work future destruction. This discontent, so universal and so widely recognized as the one evil that threatens the success of the women of the future, owes its strength to the sharply defined line that exists between the earner and the home-maker. Not the dividing line of caste, as formerly. Everywhere the working woman is compelling the attention and respect of the women of so-called leisure. She finds cordial recognition in the homes of wealth. She is an honored guest at public functions. Her opinion is

330
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
asked on affairs of moment. Her name graces committees and boards. She is sought after, consulted and socially accepted. But the still sharper division, all the more distinct in that it is largely imaginary, with pocketbook and independence on one hand and unappreciated home work on the other.
All honor to the woman, who, when necessity compels, will bravely take up the burden of business. All honor to that consecration that will force woman from the home in order to better protect that home. All honor to her who feels that she could not give a satisfactory account of her stewardship in the great day if her talent be not put to usury. But there are other things to be taken into consideration before such a line of action becomes universal. On entrance into the business world woman becomes conversant with much that was to her a sealed book before. Knowledge at first startling soon becomes commonplace, womanly reserve wears away, feminine graces vanish, the cold practical atmosphere in time dulls the sensitive nature, and the woman worker becomes a money-making, fame-seeking machine; an ingrate, often , forgetful of friends and favors; a cold, selfish, calculating automatum, and above all a chronic discontent.
On two things the woman-heart thrives. Love and ambition. The first the natural woman prefers. The second is an educated preference, against whose craving the first becomes flat, stale and unprofitable. The first means limited homage; the second the plaudits of the world. Into the circumstances that have led up to the educated preference it may be best not to inquire. Years of suffering and sacrifice, of oppression and suppression, had driven the woman of the past to the wall. In her desperation she turned and fled to the world, her one eager thought to secure comfort for those nearer and dearer to her than life itself. Now the aim is largely selfish, and as she views the passiveness with which her labors are accepted by those who should be her protectors, and notes the tendency to effeminacy in those who should be the strong ones of earth, discontent is keeping pace with her every stride, and playing havoc with homes and happiness. Satan finds mischief for idle women to do is applicable no longer. The women are being educated to death, organized to death and worked to death, and the stronger the pressure in any one the greater the discontent and dissatisfaction.
To no class of women, perhaps, is this state of affairs more apparent than to those connected with the daily press. Brought into intimate relationship with all classes and conditions of women; those in all stations of business, from the shop-girl to the head and brains of some mammoth establishment; from mistresses in homes of humble degree to those of princely scope; and standing as they do on the outside, viewing with unbiased mind the movements in all departments of life, noting now the advance and now the backward step, impartially they weigh the condition of affairs and sum it all up in the words, “social unrest.”
Social unrest! Oh, women of America, aim for suffrage if that will bring contentment. Pray for the millennium if that will bring a reign of peace. Educate, organize, but ever hand in hand and heart to heart for home, country, and God. Home for the wage-earning woman as well as for the wife and mother. Home for her who, out in the busy world, is so fast losing those graces which, like fragrant blossoms, should twine about the woman’s soul. Home for the young girls with their pure hearts and innocent minds. Join hands. The business woman needs the sympathy and counsel of the home-maker, not her wail of discontent The home-maker needs the broadening glimpse into the sunlight and shadow of life which the business woman can give, not the aggravating taunt of independence or boast of fame and fortune. Each is responsible for domestic tranquillity; and domestic tranquillity generally assured, the public welfare will take care of itself. In this growing discontent woman is fast losing that happy, sunny disposition, once her greatest charm. The “ sweet ” woman of today is the artificial one. The “ lovable woman ” is the one with the stereotyped smile and caress; and while now and then a thoroughly happy and contented woman is found who may be placed in the category of “motherly,” she comes like angel visits, few and far between, and does not belong to the younger class.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
331
Seek contentment. Crave not worldly rush. Better the pinch of occasional sacrifice than the loss of womanly dignity and reserve. Be natural. Be what James Whitcomb Riley, the Hoosier poet, in his “ Neighborly Poems,” beautifully accords to his friend, Erasmus Wilson:
Jest natchurl, and the more hurraws You git, the less you know the cause—
Like as ef God Hisself stood by,
Where best on earth hain’t half-knee high,
And seein’ like, an’ knowin’ He ’S the Only Great Man really,
You’re jest content to size your height With any feller-man’s in sight.
Courage, women of America. You have fought great battles, you have won great victories. Now look to the homes and firesides. The present is yours, the future belongs to God.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
'333
and the methods of the various organizations that are endeavoring to remove evil from the pathway of the child.
All grand, all helpful, all necessary, but it often all looks to me like “ locking the barn-door after the horse is stolen.” Yes, we are beating around the bush; but the enemy lies coiled in the very center. The child is stung with evil before it reaches the outer circle where these implements for culture of body and soul stand ready for the using. We must probe deep, to the very heart of things, and commence at the very foundation, before we can hope for any special advance physically, mentally or morally, beyond the present showing of our nation. We have made provision for the training in every profession save the profession of home-makers and parentage. This is all left to chance. The fate of the nation is left to blind chance. The seed of this nation was sown by the church. We had a right to expect wonderful things from such a sowing, but the enemy from the first has been sowing tares from the poisoned weeds of Europe’s humanity. Our country must now look very carefully to the quality of her sowing, or expect to reap the fate of the cultured nations of the past ages. The home was God’s first plant for a nation. Male and female created He—man in His own image—and gave them the high privilege of entering into His last creative act with Him. He gave of all seeds to man, and said, “ plant.” Man has learned to plant with care, according to the last laws given by science, to insure the largest growth, the most perfect specimen, the choicest varieties. He has also learned in the last days that human development the most precious, the one upon which all happiness and progress depends, is governed by the very same scientific laws. There is no progress for any nation beyond the home-line of possibility. I want to give you my thought from two standpoints:
First. The two laws governing development.
Second. Outside aid to development.
I start from the very foundation of the human race—the fathers and the mothers. Could they expect fine results to come by chance?
In the light of today’s revealments a person is criminal who does not look after the purity of the blood that he imparts to another human being. Every institution of learning that fails to provide this instruction for its students, male and female, in different departments, fails to provide a foundation for a higher mental capacity in the coming generations. Higher education is a theme much harped upon at present, but every effort, save in a few exceptional cases, will prove futile for lack of capacities upon which to expend their knowledge. We are far behind the oft-quoted classic Greece in this respect. We have only advanced to Solon’s time. That wise old lawgiver exclaimed: “We can not legislate against luxury, but we can Establish athletic schools that will develop physique and give a martial character to the amusements of our young.” We have in this decade of years advanced this far. When will we attain to the wisdom of Lycurgus?
He prohibited parents from giving their daughters in marriage until they had attained a certain degree of proficiency in certain exercises. He went furtherthan this in his wise recognition of the future needs of the nation. He prohibited marriages among any who were not matured, any who were diseased, or who were deformed, and they looked upon the throwing of a sickly or deformed new-born babe into a ravine to perish as an act of mercy. Exercises for development were compulsory. The pure blood thus engendered fed the nervous tissue, fed the white and gray matter of the brain. The brain thus richly nourished, and in its turn its muscles exercised by questioning, developed the twenty-eight men of the two centuries named whom we cannot equal or surpass today. Lycurgus did well for what we are pleased to term an ignorant past, but his laws after all produced but one Socrates.
I claim that an intelligent present, through the use of two laws, could soon produce oneAvho could answer the questions of Socrates. We have grown quite familiar with one of these two laws through the pens and voices of many, the prenatal law. Rightly understood and used it has the power to modify the effect of poisonous blood.

334
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
But the other law, so powerful, I alone am presenting. Probably because others have not dug so deep and waded through so many pages of scientific volumes, small of print and large of terms. This law has the power to eliminate all the poisoned matter, vicious tendencies that come down from the ancestral spaces.
Frederick the Great understood human cultivation. The emperor’s body-guard was composed of colossal, stalwart men that had been gathered from their own and kidnapped from other nations. He bid them seek wives that could match them in physique, and establish homes for the rearing of future guards. If homes can be established that will insure splendid physique, why not homes to insure splendid mentalities and splendid morals? With this thought in view, I will give you the corner-stone on which every home must be built. That I may not be accused of sentiment, please note the fact that this corner-stone is the result of a life-time of study, of the labor of scientific men investigating natural law. Let me quote from one of them:
“ Marriage is scientifically unnatural when not based upon a supreme affection.” There is no substitute for a supreme affection. There can be no home without it. There may be a place where two persons dwell together, but no home.
We will go to the laboratory of the “why.” We must have a scientific analysis or we will again be accused of sentiment. We have advanced as far as the Laws of Lycurgus in our consideration of these truths.
Their following means perfect health, and perfect health insures pure blood. But the microscope reveals to us the fact that our blood changes with our emotions. Thus the blood that becomes vitalized under the great happiness of the emotion of love, becomes an absolute poison under the emotions of dislike, fear or hate. This poison under the extreme emotion of fear or hate is strong enough to throw a child that may imbibe it into convulsions, and has been known in some instances to kill instantly.
A home started on scientific principles, based upon a supreme affection, as shown by chemical analysis of the blood to be absolutely necessary, built on conditions of superb health, as shown by the results of following the Laws of Lycurgus, with obedience to the law of prenatal influence, offers opportunity for the highest earthly possibilities. But here let us stop a moment. This is the horror of it all.
In one fatal moment, a disobedience to the initial law may cancel all the splendid preparation that has been the work of years. This law, the strongest law of all, that has the power to counteract all that comes from the ancestral spaces, that has power to annul the grand conditions, the resultant of preparation of previous years, is completely ignored in almost every home. So strong is the law, that a spiritualized condition would overcome even unfavorable tendencies, and make favorable conditions. It is a new supply of life from the Creator of life.
So much has been spoken and written on the weeding and watering and removal of stones from the pathway of these human sprouts after they have come to light, I will leave these points for the present, also all comment on hygiene and sanitary laws, upon which so much of the happiness and usefulness of the members depend, and will pass on to the outside aids to the home culture. If we were governed by wise statesmen, they would from national policy go as far as the government of ancient Greece.
In the interest of good citizenship they should decide who should make a home. With our understanding of the necessary mental condition to produce the best results, government should present to every young married couple a house in which to commence their home-life. Then their thoughts could enter upon the wise administration of the laws governing a well-regulated home, and not be wasted in a struggle for finances with which to build a house, in addition to the finances necessary for the bread and butter of their daily living. Every child should be looked upon as a ward of the nation. If accident or incapacity prevents parents from furnishing the mental and manual training necessary to develop the child into a good citizen, government should come to their aid.
If from lust, avarice, or appetite parents are incapable of performing their duty

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
335
to their children in this respect, these wards of the nation should be transplanted to governmental homes of training. Vienna, Austria, presents us a fine object lesson in its care for its destitute orphans. The mayor of the city appoints the child a father, if it is a boy, among the good citizens of good standing, or a mother if it is a girl. These little ones are then boarded out at the expense of the city. But it is the duty of this appointed father or mother to look after the child’s welfare during its growing years, and see to its proper placing in life w r hen it is old enough to become self-supporting. This is an expense to the city, but is it so great an expense as it will be if the child grows into a criminal? If you are unscientific, you will condemn my next statement. The “ Destroyer ” of a home, whether it is a home that now exists or a home that could have existed, should be put to death. The law of Leviticus, when interpreted by science, is none too severe. It is a law given by a God of love and God of mercy. Through the investigations of the blood it is shown that the Bible statement of they twain are one flesh is not figuratively, but literally, true. The law is written in our members. One Adam and two or more Eves, one Eve and two or more Adams should be put to death.
The law of creation is a jealous law. Break the Divine plan, male and female, by a separation of interests, and the deterioration of both commences. There is an invisible current now unnamed between minds masculine and feminine that makes a complete, rounded world. A study of the mental action of each apart and then together makes this very apparent. Sever the current by a manner of life that does not continuously touch the best in life of the other, and physical force predominates; it is then that deterioration of all faculties commences. The rounded mental world cut in twain by a separation of thoughts and interest shrinks back and uplifts into the ungainly capital letters I-I; stiff, angular, unbending, ungainly, repulsive, decided, imperative, narrow I, I.
How much sweeter the word “we.” We have to round our mouth to pronounce it. Two letters, w-e; tw r o in one. How much better when blended—two persons into one.
The patrician’s home in Greece furnished the gifted ones whom the nation delighted to honor; but the record of the twenty centuries between, show the commoner as the leader of all the advanced work and thought of the world. The home of wealth offers every advantage that could insure sharpened instruments in the battle of human progress, but the lack of necessities which spur to action, renders the instrument useless. Whatever point the child of wealth may have had from good trainers, soon becomes rusted and dulled in the luxurious atmosphere. The world had but one Marcus Aurelius. This emperor, sleeping on the soldier’s hard cot in the open halls of the palace in preference to the enervating influence of the luxurious palace chambers, his plain living and high thinking, offers an object lesson that would be well for the patrician to study. He used his position and w r ealth as stepping-stones to higher statesmanship and purer philosophy.
Following the expression of Plato, he made his “body and soul draw together like two horses harnessed to a carriage.” His body, not tied to luxury, could match the speed of the noblest impulses of the soul. If government could take the boy today, as in the days of old, from the home of w r ealth, place him in barracks for daily drill and upon the ground with only the canopy of heaven over-head at night; or the girls at the same tender age of seventeen years, and place them with nurses who w r ould follow the same vigorous training, then would our thoughts turn again to the patrician home for leaders along the line of all advance. But it is to the homes of the middle class that the nation turns on an expectant look. Here is where our thoughts must center to estimate progress. It is while viewing these homes that the heart throbs and bounds with its limitless expectations.
Here is where we can boast. What other nations can show such an aggregation of intelligent homes as can America? And for them, what is the promise? The educators have commenced to instill into the minds of the students the relative value of the

336
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
body, and are providing to culture it into an abundant reservoir of brain food. There is a wise sifting process among them that is separating students according to the bent of inherent qualities, thus culturing natural tendencies. They are laying great stress upon the development of faculties by which we apprehend the unseen. This invisible force that they can draw to themselves and harness to their work to speed it forward, as the electrician seizes the electricity and harnesses to his invention, is made a plain, practical fact to the youth of today. They are teaching the students that from the effects of electricity, from the effects of the spirit that when we work as industriously as Edison to secure his power, we can obtain this power of the spirit
Dr. Doremus, of the chemical department of Columbus College, claims it will be but a question of time when we will be gathering our food supply first-hand from the air instead of second-hand through the vegetables, or third-hand through the animals. It was after he had gathered the invisible gases from the air and demonstrated to the large audience their uses. We saw the effects, but we did not see the gases. It was after he had made them visible in vapor, more visible in the liquid, and then so solid they could be pounded with an iron bar. It was after he had gathered from the unseen on a hot summer evening a bushel of snow with which he pelted his audience. These evidences of the invisible things which we can grasp and use for our progress are going to illuminate the doubtful minds and show the reasonableness of our claims for the power of the Spirit invisible of the Holy One of God.
These thoughts are brought to the home-makers with a plea that they study natural laws and follow them. With a plea also that they in numbers petition the directors of our institutions of learning until they secure departments for the teaching of these truths to students. With a plea that the faculties by which we apprehend the unseen forces be constantly cultivated that more and more the Spirit may dominate our emotions which regulate the blood of our veins. This paradise of thought will be a home garden that will grow a race like gods. The Court of Honor, now unsurpassed in beautiful effects, with all its uplifting forces, will be as the daily environment of all these coming statesmen, poets, classicists: that will work the era on the new Chicago, the new London, the new Jerusalem; those heavenly cities that are to be in the coming millennium. Sin eliminated, flesh renovated, spiritualized. Thus saith science; .thus saith God.

338
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
within the respective school board districts. School boards must also see that all children of school age residing within their districts receive at least elementary education, even if it be necessary to use compulsion to secure their attendance at school.
The number of ordinary public schools under the Glasgow Board is sixty-seven (67), with a staff of 780 teachers fully qualified (342 masters and 438 mistresses), and 595 assistants, besides pupil teachers and monitors. Under the Govan Board there are nineteen (19) schools. A child beginning her education enters first the infant department, receiving kindergarten instruction and lessons in elementary reading and spelling, class singing, arithmetic and drawing; efforts are made to train the senses and the memory, to form in the child habits of attention, and to cultivate her intelligence and physical powers, besides preparing her for more advanced work. She then passes on through the six successive “standards” or grades of work, which constitute the primary school, and at the end of this course she is expected to be proficient in reading and writing, in composition, and in arithmetic as far as compound proportion, vulgar and decimal fractions, and simple interest. In the upper standards special subjects are added, such as geography, history, needlework, drawing and elementary science. After the fifth standard is passed the choice of specific subjects is enlarged, and a girl can receive instruction in domestic economy, including cookery; French and Latin and Greek and German; mathematics, physical geography, physiology, etc., taking such of them as her teacher may consider advisable. Some, but not all, of the schools under the board (Glasgow) give secondary education, and at the end of a course given there, a pupil may be examined for the Leaving Certificate, either in the lower or the higher grade, or in honors. The subjects included in this examination are English, with modern history; geography, French, German, Latin, Greek, mathematics and bookkeeping with commercial arithmetic, from which the pupil can choose. The examinations are general and not on prescribed books. The Leaving Certificate has been hitherto accepted by some universities (including Oxford, Cambridge, Edinburgh, Glasgow and St. Andrews), and also by the general Medical Council and some other bodies, in lieu of such preliminary examinations as are held under their directions.
Should a girl attending the public schools not be able to take the full course of instruction in the usual classes on account of being obliged to discontinue her attendance during the day in order to engage in business pursuits, she can take evening classes after she has passed the sixth standard. These are held in twenty-four of the Glasgow Board schools, and include ordinary commercial art and science subjects. In these the courses are. arranged to extend over four years, but the scholars may spread their classes over a longer period, if they find it necessary to do so. The school board awards special certificates to the students who complete these courses. For evening instruction, as well as for the special subjects taught in day schools after the sixth standard, a small fee is payable; but so very ample provision of bursaries is made by the Educational Endowment Board that no child of average intelligence need have any difficulty in obtaining such a bursary as will practically assure for her a free education.
If a girl requires to be trained as a teacher under the school board, the usual course is to begin as a pupil teacher or monitor? There are employed in the schools of the Glasgow Board three hundred and eighty-eight pupil teachers. They have to be apprenticed as pupil teachers, and to take a course of instruction lasting over four years (or it may be less, if they have taken the Leaving Certificate) in the Pupil Teachers’ Institute, receiving at least twelve hours’ instruction per week during the first three years. The subjects taught are most of those taken up in the higher school classes, but given with a view to teaching purposes; also instruction in school management. At the same time they serve as teachers in the board schools, giving instruction to the younger children, for, on an average, of about twenty-two hours per week during their four years’ apprenticeship, receiving payment for their services at the rate of from forty to one hundred dollars for from the first to the fourth year.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
339
Yearly examinations are held during these four years. At the end oh their apprenticeship they are examined by the government inspector for admission to the Normal schools. If successful in passing, the candidates receive a further course of instruction in the schools named, continuing over two years, which includes school management and other subjects, and after their final examination they are available for a situation as assistant teachers in board or other schools.
Of endowed schools there were a considerable number in Glasgow previous to 1882. But as these had chiefly been founded by private benefactors in order to provide for the education of poor children, under various conditions specified by the founders, and as the institution of the school board had made the existence of these unnecessary, an act of parliament was passed in 1882, entitled the Educational Endowments (Scotland) Act, appointing commissioners to review all these foundations, and to make arrangements for the alteration or abolition of many of the schools, and the application of most of the money bequeathed to them to the purposes of education in the shape of bursaries and scholarships. One large bequest, however, remained, that under the Hutchesons’ “Trust,” which was too large to be abolished, and for it the commissioners formulated a new scheme, appointing a board of governesses, to be elected by various public bodies, and making regulations for the continued existence of two schools, one for boys and one for girls. They also fixed the amount of the fees to be charged, and the subjects to be taught, and made provision for the remission of the very moderate fees in the case of two hundred “foundationers,” and for the maintenance and the clothing of a few of them, besides offering a number of free scholarships and bursaries for secondary and higher education to be held in the schools; also for some bursaries for university and higher education in other institutions. The staff of the girls’ school consists of a head master and twelve men and fifteen women teachers, and the organization comprises a preparatory school and a higher school. A girl can enter the preparatory school at the age of seven, and can continue her education after passing from it to the higher school until the age of eighteen or nineteen. The course of instruction begins at the stage that corresponds with the school board’s “ standard two,” extends over nine years, and is divided into two parts of almost equal duration, the plan of study for the first five years being divided with a view to laying a solid basis for the higher work which the school makes its special province. Besides the usual branches of an English education a special study is made of modern languages, a three years’ course of oral instruction in French, and a two years’ course in German, given in the preparatory school, followed up by further continuous study of both in the higher school, and mathematics, drawing and science also receive special attention. The pupils of the higher classes are prepared for the government Leaving Certificate, and those who intend to adopt teaching as their profession have, if they so desire, opportunities of becoming acquainted with the organization of the whole school, and of handling various classes under the criticism and guidance of the head master. The yearly fees range from twelve dollars and fifty cents in the lowest class of the preparatory school to forty dollars in the first or students’ class of the higher school; but after the bursary system was established fee-payers in the higher class became gradually fewer, until now the two highest classes contain none but scholars and bursars.
Private or proprietary schools are numerous in Glasgow and of considerable variety as to grades of instruction and fees, some being for kindergarten work and young children only, others carrying their pupils up to preparation for university classes. These are much more expensive than the public schools, and much smaller, but they are preferred by some parents as giving more attention to manners and individual training than it is possible to expect in a large public school. Some of them have a master at the head of the school, others a mistress; there is generally a staff of visiting teachers, chiefly masters, and a staff of governesses, who remain during the whole of the school day. There is, however, especially one exception in Glasgow to this general rule, viz., a girls’ school worked by a company of shareholders, many of whom are parents of the pupils being educated there. This school is taught entirely by ladies.

340
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
As regards higher education, a girl on leaving school can continue her work along various lines. For higher instruction in art provision is made in several institutions, the principal of which is the Government School of Design. There she can either prepare herself for work as an artist, or learn designing of patterns for textile fabrics, or architectural, mechanical, engineering or other drawing, ceramic painting, modeling, etc. Domestic arts can be learned in the School of Cookery, which includes also a school for laundry and other household work; and there are a variety of classes for dressmaking and millinery on different systems. The West of Scotland Technical College provides instruction for women as for men in many scientific and practical subjects.
University education for women is given by the University of Glasgow in its department for women. Queen Margaret College and the various university degrees are open to women as to men, the same subjects of instruction and examination being" given to both sexes, and the same degrees conferred. This, however, is a concession which was made by parliament in the summer of 1892. Previous to that time no degree of any Scottish university would be conferred on a woman, nor could the universities provide for her instruction.
To meet the desire of women for higher education, while waiting for the often asked for, but not then granted, opening of the universities, associations for the higher education of women were formed in the different university towns. In Glasgow one was founded in 1877. Before that date some of the professors of the universities had from time to time given short courses of lectures to women in public halls, etc., but in that year a full organization was formed and classes were held in connection with it on university subjects, taught by university professors and graduates, some of the courses of lectures being given in the university and others in rooms rented for the purpose outside. After six years of existence this association was incorporated as Queen Margaret College, the name being taken from Queen Margaret of Scotland, the first patroness in Scotland of literature and art. A suitable building with extensive grounds was 'presented to the college by Mrs. Elder, widow of John Elder, a well- known engineer and shipbuilder, on condition that $100,000 should be raised as an endowment. These buildings have since been considerably increased by the addition of science laboratories, etc., and are situated about ten minutes' walk from the university. And by donations from various residenters in Glasgow and its neighborhood, with the addition of a bazaar which brought in about $55,000, the cost of these new buildings v/as met, and an endowment fund of upward of $125,000 was collected.
From its incorporation in 1883 the college went on gradually building up on university lines. By degrees a full curriculum in arts, including modern languages, was established, with courses of lectures of the same scope and length (one hundred lectures each) as those of the university for the master of arts degree; then several classes were instituted; and in 1890 a school of medicine for women was added to the college, which is now complete as to classes, hospital and dispensary work, the same as those provided for men at the university. The lecturers were university professors or graduates, the dean of the medical school being a university professor (Prof. Young, M.D.), and the fees and regulations were the same as those of the university. When, therefore, in 1889, the act of parliament was passed, called the Universities (Scotland) Act, which appointed commissioners to revise and altar where necessary the constitution and regulations of the Scottish universities, and when the ordinance of those commissioners was published, in 1892, which permitted the universities to provide for the education of women and to admit them to the degrees, Queen Margaret College was in a position both as to nature and completeness of the courses it offered to its students, and as to the state of the buildings and endowment fund, to offer itself to the university to become university property, to be taken under the government of the university and to be especially recognized as giving preparation for the degrees. On this offer being made by the council of the college it was accepted by the university, which accordingly adopted Queen Margaret College as its department for women.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
341
The college is now governed entirely by the university court and senate, and all its lecturers are appointed by the court. The average number of students in the college is about two hundred, of whom about fifty are in the medical school. They receive full preparation for the university degrees in arts, science and medicine.
The course of work for the master of arts degree, after the preliminary examination (preparation for which usually occupies one or two additional years) has been passed, takes three years, and duration of study is the same for the degree of bachelor of science; the degree of doctor of science can only be taken five years after that of bachelor of science, after further study and examination. The course of study after the preliminary examination for bachelor of medicine and bachelor of surgery is of five years’ duration, and the degree of doctor of medicine and master of surgery can only be taken after two years’ further study, after the bachelor degree has been obtained.
The women students of the University of Glasgow do not study with the men students, having their classes in their own college, but they are examined together.
A woman can thus now in Glasgow obtain a full university education, and has every facility for preparing herself for her life-work, whether for a professional career as a teacher, a literary woman, a scientist or a doctor, or for home life—to which she will bring the culture and the large and practical views derived from a university education. The progress made in Scotland in general, and in Glasgow in particular, in educational matters during the last few years has been great, and still goes on. And although in the old country we do not move so rapidly as in the new, the movement continues, if slowly yet surely—the New World and the Old advancing hand in hand and working together in the great field of intellectual progress and culture.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
343
Agriculture and Commerce, greatness was shown in the discovery of new lands, fruits palatable, grains nutritious, and in the power of the will to direct energy to useful ends, to plow and plant, to save and sell, to make fruitful Earth serve the will and wish of the human mind; with them the great woman was one who had found a new grain that could be utilized for food of people that they might not be compelled to be marauding tribes, stealing cattle from other tribes for food. The mothers in council learned howto feed with grain their people quietly, peacefully, and gradually to work into the nerve of children and youth strength and reason, and thus check the ravenous dispositions and the roving, stealthy habits that always go with those who herd cattle, and are eaters of blood and sinew, the habits of patriarchs, and the people they herd and were shepherds of. The great women, mothers of commerce, of agriculture, of trade and ingenious workmanship, compared good with evil, and aspired to become self-directing, co-working with Creation and its laws. The same idea animates the highest civilization to-day, and it is our duty to find who the women were who helped to bring it about.
The methods for our enlightened life today were those of the great mothers in council, who were drawn by sympathy to help one another in distress, in sickness, at harvest, and in journeys for trade, not to slay or steal from other tribes, but to learn to exchange baskets for pots, minerals, shells and fiber to make into raiment. The great women of antiquity are those who aided the human mind to distinguish good from evil, and through habits of industry curb the powers of passion, and tame force and strength to serve the tribe under the direction of reason. She was great who could think some thought, do some deed to add to the experience of the world, to aid the next generation of women so they could be sure of a permanent home, sure of food and raiment and ability to make something to sell. The great souls were not the strong forces that destroyed enemies or beasts, but the inventive souls, the intuitive minds that circumvented evils, that brought positive good to a people. How? Not by conquering a neighbor and securing booty in land and cattle, but those who trained families to supply their own wants by work, to have an aim in life, to so order their ways that they could be imitated with advantage to the whole tribe; thus mankind could become by habit civilized, that is, to work together by free choice, that the work of each should be good for all. It is women who have brought these ideals into human life. Women have not been visionary but practical, unless the having a high ideal and working for a future better than the present can appreciate is visionary.
There is an irrepressible conflict between the patriarchal idea of greatness and the matriarchal. Since the re-discovery of the Western continent by Western Europeans four hundred years ago, and the discovery that the sphere was balanced by its own motion, and this motion intimately connected with life thereon, then began changes in governments and in religions, from the patriarchal to the matriarchal methods, and the laws of earth and woman have been honored. Woman began to be recognized as a sphere in society, gaining equilibrium, too, by her own reason and her motion of mind, and that intimately connected with her movement of mind was the equilibrium of society. The literature of Greece was revived because the methods, the principles, the ideals of goddesses, the matriarchal ideals, were to come forth in power to shape and direct the New World era And this republic is the result of matriarchal not patriarchal methods of life and in ideals. This is the influence we inherit. Have we knowledge to understand it?
Histories heretofore have been written by men; Scriptures preserved by the high priests, the Druids, the patriarchs; reprinted and upheld by empires, religious and political. The true history of human progress from savagehood to enlightened civil life is yet to be written. Not till the spirit of archaeology, philology and folk-lore was awakened did we have the material facts to reason from. Now, here, in the center of the oldest continent, we find Scripture fulfilled, and the last continent is found to be the first, and the rejected stones of the early Americans are to become the cornerstones of human history.

344
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The influence of the great women of the past is felt today, not by knowledge of their names and their individual work, or the time they lived, but by the things they started, the methods of activity they began; what they inaugurated by following their natural instinct to change the present, to secure the greater future, which we enjoy today.
We have heard only of the women of gayety at the courts; we need the lives of the great women who changed the history of their time by finding new fords, opening new fields for commerce.
Matilda of Scottish lineage was called Maude. She was the mother of Henry II. of England, and Hume says her son was the greatest prince of his time for wisdom, virtue and ability. She introduced the culture of broom corn. She built the first arch bridge in England, Bowbridge, made new roads, repaired the Roman roads. She was prudent, and encouraged those things which educated and benefited the people. She was political, and to her we trace the constitutional blessing England enjoyed.
The arrangements for peace and progress, the law that the people could depend upon, based on principles of justice and reciprocation, she had written out into charters, and so established a precedent for the rulers that followed. She made history. Through her influence her son, called Henry Beauclerc, granted the important charter which was the model and precedent of the great Magna Charta.
English history is full of the greatness of the reign of Edward III., yet when Philippa died he brought forth only evil deeds, and what was good in his reign is owing almost wholly to the queen. Through her the shipbuilding and commerce began, the navy was established. With her own pin money she brought to England Froissart, to travel at her expense, so the French and English by knowing one another better might have less wars, and that he might meet her charming young relative, Chaucer. With her own money she established the Flemish weavers and cotton and flax industries in Norfolk, built houses for these people she brought from her girlhood home. She began the great commerce of England. It would take volumes to tell all that Philippa did for England to civilize and enlighten it, and cause it to revolve about its own industrial life, instead of seeking to conquer its neighbors.
Margaret, born in 1353, in Denmark, daughter of Waldemar III., was married in 1 373 to Haquin, King of Norway, in 1376 regent, too, of Denmark. The year Catherine of Sienna died, 1380, she became Queen of Norway. Her son dying, she was acknowledged also sovereign of Denmark. At an assembly of the three countries of Norway, Sweden and Denmark she held at Calmar in 1397 the famous treaty of peace between these contending countries, and formed the “ Calmar Union.” Her nephew appointed her successor.
The Woman’s Peace at Cambrai, which held the dornination of Venice in check and awakened and helped Western Europe, shows the moderate policy of women, their foresight, judgment and perseverance, higher qualities of mind than aggressive conquering wars.
Margaret, daughter of Ernest of Austria, born in 1416, died in i486; married Frederick the Wise, of Saxony, and had eight children. She was a wise counselor in state affairs. Her husband accorded her the right, which she exercised, of coining money and to assist in governing the state. She contributed much by wise counsel in putting an end to wars. In 1467 her husband died. She reigned and proved herself a mother to her subjects. She died in i486, seventy years old. She was the first sovereign to provide public rooms where the poor could have opportunity to warm themselves during severe winters. Learning and public education by meetings and discourse were inaugurated by her. Poems were recited, the rude dramas and public fairs encouraged.
Ann of Denmark, wife of James I., demanded that the crown be put on her head as well as the king’s. Her descendants were the powers to form the best civil life in Germany and England, and Elizabeth, the friend of Des Cartes, furthered the highest philosophic thought and practical education.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
345
“Mother Anna” of Saxony, born in 1531, daughter of Christian III. of Denmark, a Protestant, humane and wise king. She was educated by her mother, Dorothea, and the chaplain. In 1548, when seventeen years old, married August of Saxony, a wise ruler. She had fifteen children. She devoted herself to the moral and mental improvement of her people; she had faith in them and patience with the evil. She is called “ the mother of her country.” She multiplied schools for the people. The rich had tutors in their castles, but she raised the standard of education, making it practical. Under her direction waste land was cultivated, and new foods introduced suited to the soil. On one occasion she headed the pioneers with a spade, carrying it in the procession in order to patronize agriculture, which she did much to improve. She devoted much time to chemistry, natural philosophy, botany, and studied for knowledge that her people needed; on all occasions tried to make her knowledge contribute to the happiness, comfort and wealth of her people. She did much not only to improve lands, but the houses of the poor. She aided her husband in welcoming and supporting the Dutch exiles and the cloth and cotton weavers who were driven from their homes by Christian persecution from Holland and France. She accompanied her husband on his travels to learn of the condition of her people and other nations. She distributed the best seed to the people, and taught them how to save and preserve it. She induced her husband to pass a law that every newly married couple must plant and graft two fruit trees during the first year of their marriage. A wise mother of her large family, and a loving, devoted wife, “mother of her country, too,” she is an example of the matriarchal ideal.
These women did
“ Mutually leaven
Strength of earth with grace of heaven.”
The great women active from 1450 to 1600 will tell you why the eighteenth century was so vital with progress, knowledge, and demand for human rights. It was the renaissance of the matriarchal ideal—knowledge with opportunity to work unhindered by supreme authority.
That the matriarchal spirit arose in the last century is seen by the awakened curiosity for knowledge: the Encyclopaedias began to collect; the British Museum was established 1753, and interest in Oriental languages began. Rollin’s ancient history told us of past nations. Excavations began, and the statues of the great Egyptian women came into view, telling us of a civilization that taught Greeks, Hebrews and Romans.
Women have risen in influence with the rise of these matriarchal methods, and this wider knowledge of higher civilizations than Europe had ever had under patriarchal rule. A republic is but a political order of a matriarchal home, as an empire is a patriarchal ideal. The evolution of our republic, as a political organization with matriarchal rather than patriarchal ideals, is a most fruitful study of human activity. The states are a family of children, each have rights and are free to develop individuality, but all must be true to the home, the union of all, the central head; and mark, this is not to obey a patriarchal will, but to adjust their way to order as in a home. It was thus that the uniting in ancient times, of many with one purpose created a greater force than even one mighty man over many slaves obeying his will.
This was the first great step in civilization, when individual passion had to curb itself to obey the law of the whole tribe. That was the work of early women in matriarchal times, and today it has to be repeated in every household by the mother teaching the child’s will that it must obey the law of the family, its rules and regulations. Each family repeats the history of the world. Thus the influence and light from the great, courageous mothers of the past help women of today. We should realize that we are a part of the history of the world. Those early women were great because with no example, only their own instincts—they first taught and trained children and men in industry, economy and foresight—those traits which make us different from the brute.

34G
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Civil life in a wide continent has to adopt the methods of the matriarchal system, though they are despised by patriarchs. They are based on conference, councils, arbitration, and not commands from one. A patriarch did not confer with his people. He ruled and directed by his sovereign will and his wish. He claimed to be directed by his god, or his angel, or his high priest. Women were directed by their collected reason as to what was right. Their instincts were their authority; so they established the council as authority. Because they were not strong when isolated, they invented habitations that protected them from wild beasts and from lawless persons of their own and other tribes. Their method was the motto of one of the states of our republic:, “ United we stand, divided we fall.” It was this uniting of the mothers to secure benefit to their families that began the method of councils and that introduced treaties for peace. Women, not being as strong in body as men, and with the care of their young, could not take risks of starvation or fight with enemies single-handed; so, from their disability in physical strength and animal courage, they developed the defense that comes from thought and invention. For this reason the matriarchal power is older than the patriarchal. The mothers united in council and acted together. When they, from their grain fields, controlled the food supply and the sale of their baskets, trinkets and religious vestments, then they were a power; for that one is master who supplies the food and raiment. Walled cities, large armies broke the matriarchal reign and established empires.
Let us turn back four hundred years: Constantinople was taken in 1453 by Mohammedans. In 1480 Columbus was starting for Portugal. Ferdinand and Isabella were in their prime, thirty years of age. Sir Thomas More, Margaret (daughter of Maximilian), and the great Mary of Burgundy, were born this year. Sister ITadewych, a nun of Brabant, was collecting songs for the people in their own tongue, thus establishing a unity of the Dutch language. Anna Bljins, the first to write with grace and elegance that language, was writing for the good of people who could not read Latin.
From this time the matriarchal stream of thought and ideas have gradually eroded the walls and pillars of patriarchal power.
In 1480 the Continent of America was at peace, not yet found by the covetous, wrangling, fighting, stealing, persecuting Europeans. The women here on this continent had their harvest festivals, gathering their corn and potatoes, weaving baskets and making pottery, worshiping what helped them in life in their temples with reverence to sun moon and stars: their help and yet their mystery. They had learned that they were connected in some way in guiding and blessing their every-day life with light and growth. It was from their religious island that a woman held high the sacred torch of their worship that greeted Columbus in that dark night of despair with his frail boats on the unknown ocean. The incident is preserved by art in the woman’s seal of the World’s Columbian Exposition. It was the intuitive appreciation and generosity of women that gave Columbus the ability to do his work. The accumulated charts and geographical knowledge, and the fortune and estate of his wife in Porto Santo, and wisdom of her mother, were his opportunity and inspiration. The granddaughter of the great Queen Philippa of England was the mother and inspirer of Henry II. of Portugal, who gave Perestrello, the father of Columbus’ wife, his knowledge and his estate. The great women of that time are a study of themselves. I leave them and go back a century before, to 1380, when closed the lives of two great women whose history remains to teach and inspire us today—Philippa of Hainault and St. Catherine of Sienna.
Marcus Aurelius commends the precept of Themistocles to have before the mind some of the many men of antiquity who illustrated by their lives the greatness possible to men. It is equally a benefit for women. Too long we have been kept on history written and illustrated by men’s lives; now we want to know the spinners of the fiber of individual character; the knitters who have formed the social life; the weavers who have held together by principles and laws the passions of people, so that the strength of each should be the salvation of the whole. The lives of the women in each age will reveal the evolution of the growth of civil life, though men’s lives may

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
347
illustrate the revolutions against enemies and usurpers. Plutarch’s lives of the great Greeks were powerful in inspiration to the eighteenth century. They were a renaissance in themselves. This century needs the history of womanhood in civilization.
The study of the womanhood of women in high position, in governments, the queens and princesses of Europe, will exert a beneficial influence on all women, for they will learn that the state is but the larger household; and if the study of society, of industries, commerce, religious and educational methods, or the study of government, is elevating and ennobling for queens; if the study of how to adjust difficulties, develop and rule people is suited for royal families, then it is suited for all families in a republic where people are sovereigns. It will be a study equally elevating for American women and her family in a republic. The women who, against the prejudice of patriarchal ideals, have tried to bring into this republic recognition of womanhood and matriarchal methods, have been working on the Divine plan of Providence and in the true history of mankind.
When the Spaniards came to Peru, South America, they found a learned woman— Capillano. She was born 1500-1541. Her manuscripts and paintings are in the Dominicans’ Library there now. They represent ancient Peruvian monuments, with historical explanations. There are representations of their plants and the curious dissertations on their properties. The lives of such women are a part of the history of America; but more, they are part of the history of womanhood, as well as of the world. Humanity is not bound by geographical lines. We are interested in what woman has wanted to do and how she has done it. We need to study not only women like ourselves, but those placed in all the various phases of life. The means they may have employed may have been different from our ancestors, but what was their womanhood? That we need to know. There have been elect women in all days who have felt impelled to do and dare, and to bring a higher state of affairs on earth—to work out their ideals of what ought to be into a reality. Have they not always aimed for what they thought was good for mankind?
Woman has made her love “ the ladder for her faith, and climbs above on the rounds of her best instincts.”
We know that there were great and good women here in America in prehistoric times. Their works prove it. The fanatical discoverers were too barbaric to appreciate them. They judged a people by their ability to kill and fight and to resist an enemy.
Their temples they tried to utterly destroy, and stripped from them gold and silver adornments and sacred offerings and buried the stones, defacing them. We lose the true record of the life lived here; but the work of their hands comes forth from their hidden tombs. There is much to bear witness that there were great women who labored for beauty, for peace, comfort, and an orderly life. We want now a sacred, safe place to gather and preserve, as fast as found the record, the work of these early great women on this oldest continent. We must prove we value knowledge, that we want opportunity to compare what has been evil with what has been good. Then women in the future can write a true history.
What will the Exposition do for us? It will carry us forward to new convictions for duty and elevate the rule or life.
Here we have met companions who were truly such, who enjoy what we enjoy, and are inspiration as well as fellowship to us.
Our horizon has broadened, and the little we know is put into comparison with the infinite we do not know. This collection from all lands, from all races, with exhibition of their endeavors to civilize and attain enlightened humanity, would be a childish, summer play of the nations if it were not a profound examination of civilization, its causes, and its growth.
“ The soul of man is widening toward the past,
More largely conscious of the life that was.”
“ Here is the pulse of all mankind Feeding an embryo future.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
349
answer. That she is in the labor market today as a permanent factor is apparent even to the most superficial observer, and the next question is, How to improve her economic and financial condition so that life may be made at least worth the living. This may seem but a poor ambition, but it is, after all, the highest possessed by the great majority: that their life may be fairly comfortable, and passed under such conditions that the next generation may be a little better and a little wiser.
There is no more patent sign of the times than the fact that woman is attracting the attention of the financial world, and that her large property interests are being recognized as an integral part of the so-called “ Woman Question.” She has always been recognized as a worker, but as a worker along the lines in which her financial rewards did not render her an object of special consideration in the moneyed world. Now, however, all this is changed, the money or the savings which she accumulates are invested in moneyed institutions, as building and loan associations, real estate, and mortgages on real estate. The amount thus invested is in the hundred millions.
Mr. Ethelbert Stewart, of the Department of Labor at Washington, sends me the following report:
“ The relative numerical position of men and women as investors in building and loan associations is as one to four. That is to say, twenty-five per cent of the building and loan shares of stock in the eastern and middle western states are owned by women. In New Jersey every fourth shareholder is a woman, as is seen from the figures: Total, 78,725 shareholders; 58,496 males, 19,341 females; nine hundred and eighty-eight corporations and firms: percentages, seventy-four per cent., twenty-five per cent, and one per cent, respectively. The “ present value ” of the shares held by women in New Jersey is $6,401,593. By present value is meant dues paid in, together with accrued profits. Of the borrowers, or those who are securing homes for themselves by means of building and loan associations: In New York State 32,699 women hold 126,874 shares of stock, having a present value of $5,935,554, and a maturity value of approximately twenty-five million dollars.
The total membership of these societies in New York is composed of twenty-four per cent, women, though only about twenty per cent, of the stock is held by women.
In the city of Philadelphia 34,4000 women hold stock valued at $10,059,861, while the stock matured and withdrawn, either in money or in canceled mortgages, equals $15,000,000 more, within the past “ maturing period” of eight years.
In the State of Pennsylvania $22,200,000 worth of building and loan stock is held by 92,000 women. Of the $960,000,000, representing the net assets of building and loan associations in the United States, $192,000,000 worth is held by 2,400,000 women.
The law of Illinois, New Jersey, New York, Pennsylvania, and probably many other states, makes building and loan stock taken out by women, and when the dues upon said stock is paid by them, to be theirs in every particular, and not subject to attachment or execution for their husbands’ debts.
The question of the source from whence the dues come which are paid on shares held by women, is one that can not be answered in a very comprehensive way. One association, in New York City, visited by the writer, had sixty-three chambermaids among its membership, each earning by her own labor the money invested.
In a teachers’ building and loan association in New York City ninety per cent, of the members were women earning their own money, and many of them having built several houses for rent through the association. In Buffalo, N. Y., I asked twenty- seven women who came in to pay their dues how they got the money. Twelve replied their husbands gave it to them.
One said her husband supported the family and she swept a large house for a wealthy lady twice each week and invested the earnings in building and loan stock. Another baked bread for three different families, and thus earned the money invested in dues. Five others earned the money themselves by various extra domestic jobs, such as sewing or washing for a neighbor. In all, seven married women earned their own funds; twelve did not. The remaining eight were unmarried and worked for their living.

350
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
I have attended the meetings of scores of building and loan associations and asked the female members as they came in to pay dues what their source of income was, and I believe that less than fifty per cent, of them derive their money from their husbands. That is to say, one million three hundred and fifty thousand women are investing in building and loan stock the money they earn themselves, and this self- earned money, as distinguished from the total held by women is, at a low' estimate, $86,000,000. Women investors in building and loan associations are usually working women or the wives of working men. A great many clerks and school teachers invest in this manner, as building associations hold out the prospect of obtaining a home, which is the goal of woman’s endeavor; for almost every woman has some one for whom she desires to create a home; if not her own children, then parents or a sister or a brother; in fact, this is the strong motive among working women, and to attain this end they w'alk many a w'eary mile and deprive themselves of many a pleasure.
Women should exercise great care and do their best to ascertain from a reliable source the financial status of the association in which they desire to invest.
The tremendous financial power which women might become in this country they have never as yet realized. At my request, Mr. Hepburn, the late comptroller of the currency, sent out to the national banks a request to furnish him with a list of women holding bank stock, and the statistics which he collected were sent to me by Mr. Eckels.
It is an interesting point that the large amount of stock in banks owned by women does not come to them as a reward of their own labor, but is usually given by some relative. The tendency of men to put their money in the hands of women is becoming a very pronounced one; also most husbands and fathers consider bank stock a safe investment to leave to women. It is easily managed, the income is usually an assured one, and in the present status of women’s information on financial matters, it does not require very much ability to draw little slips of paper against a definite sum; consequently that is regarded as an easy way of disposing of their future, and this is the point of view to be combated. Were the women of this country once to realize their power, the sense of ethical responsibility born of power would rise within them. They would no longer content themselves with giving their proxy when asked for it, and never voting themselves or attending a stockholders’ meeting.
There is also another side. The men are constantly saying they are overworked: this is made the excuse for the bad management of many corporations. There are a large number of intelligent women in this country, owning great financial interests; these women would make excellent directors, they are conservative; with a little exertion they could acquire the requisite knowledge of finance and then relieve the men of some of the tremendous burdens from which they now suffer.
Before continuing further I will give the figures of the comptroller of the currency. It must be borne in mind that these figures represent only the national banks, and not all of them. In some states the private banks do not report.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
351
STATEMENT SHOWING BY STATES AND TERRITORIES THE NUMBER OF SHARES OF NATIONAL BANK STOCK OWNED BY WOMEN APRIL 15, 1893, AND PAR VALUE OF SAME. ALSO THE NUMBER OF WOMEN EMPLOYED IN NATIONAL BANKS ON SAME DATE, AND AMOUNT OF SALARIES PAID TO SAME.
State and Teeeitories.
No. of Shares Owned by Women-
Par Value of Shares Owned by Women.
No. of Women Employed.
Salaries of Women Employed.
Maine.
27,343
$ 2,540,905
6
$ 2,296
New Hampshire.
13,635
1,350,493
11
4,541
Vermont.
25,633
1,719,666
6
2,550
Massachusetts.
214,169
21,738,195
32
15,394
Rhode Island.
126,931
6,593,770
2
1,000
Connecticut.
68,774
4,922,786
5
1,526
N ew York.
264,053
18,317,471
44
18,952
New Jersey.
56,894
3,604,290
3
1,106
Pennsylvania.
267,779
17,267,184
26
10,723
Delaware.
12,768
755,075
1
360
Maryland.
119,886
3,739,205
1
416
District ot Columbia.
3,349
3:34,900
1
60
Virginia...
7,174
717,400
West Virginia.
4,316
422,366
North Carolina.
7,351
549,250
South Carolina.
3,799
379,910
Georgia.
5,932
589,380
2
1 1,200
Florida.
988
98,850
1
60
Alabama.
31,962
698,700
Mississippi.
1,560
156,000
Louisiana.
4,174
417,475
2
1,560
Texas.
213,261
2,326,570
3
1,700
Arkansas.
1,477
147,700
1
600
Kentucky.
32,331
3,085,580
6
2,680
Tennessee.
15,404
1,496,400
4
3,920
Ohio.
100,547
10,381,631
23
9,399
Indiana.
30,255
3,025,558
24
11,510
Illinois.
58,927
5,892,780
27
14,859
Michigan.
24,850
2,464,091
11
5,780
Wisconsin.
11,849
108,675
12
5,116
Iowa.
16,306
1,620,488
21
9,593
Minnesota.
29,563
3,032,177
13
5,640
Missouri.
30,775
3,110,650
15
9,520
Kansas.
10,008
1,061,088
21
8,820
Nebraska.
8,927
903,318
19
10,090
Colorado.
5,187
518,700
4
2,520
Nevada.
5,000
California.
12,805
1,310,375
6
5,280
Oregon.
2,093
224,800
4
2,450
Arizona.
30
3,000
North Dakota.
2,102
210,200
4
1,930
South Dakota.
2,988
302,820
9
4,329
Idaho.
393
39,300
1
600
Montana_ » .
2,427
242,700
3
2,900
New Mexico.
1,112
111,200
Oklahoma.
79
7'900
Indian Territory.
330
33,000
Utah.'..
3,229
322,900
Wyoming.
2,192
219,200
1
500
Washington.
5,098
590,213
8
4,376
Total.
1,703,759
$130,681,485
383
$185,797
The statistics of women as bank employes show that but a small number have entered banking offices, though women are admirably fitted for such employment. The work is well systematized; the hours fixed; there is no night work, comparatively speaking; and they are very expert in the handling of money. The well-known bank exam-

352
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
iner, Mr. Sturges, has written a paper on this subject, which will be found in the records of the Congress.
I have written to every woman bank cashier in this country, and I have received many interesting letters, among others one from Mrs. Annie Moores, President of the First National Bank of Mount Crescent, Texas. She says that she had never had her attention drawn to this point before, but that she immediately made it a subject of investigation and was perfectly amazed at the result. She happened at the time she received my letter to be in Virginia, and her investigation was in the County of Suffolk. She found eight stockholders in the bank of Monsmont were women, possessing by inheritance one-third of the stock, which they all voted by proxy. Further investigation has proved that two-thirds of the National bank stock of this entire county of Suffolk is owned by women. Mrs. Simpson, who is President of the Simpson Bank of Columbus, Texas, gives very much the same figures; and adds that woman to be capable of investing funds wisely and judiciously must be possessed of three essential qualifications—to wit: A knowledge of matters of finance, self-confidence, and firmness.
The keynote of the relation of the sexes is really a financial one; this may appear a very materialistic view to take of the situation, but the readjustment nowin progress between the relative position of the sexes is largely of that character. Life was comparatively a simple thing when the law recognized but one responsible head to the family, of arbitrary power over its goods and chattels. The position of a married woman or an unmarried woman in the household was that of a dependent. She was expected to marry; failing that the family had a right to her services without remuneration. Under this primitive system protected by the English common law ,the family was really presided over by the father. No one acquainted with the social life of this country forty years ago can deny this fact. The wife, in many cases the active partner of the concern, had absolutely no financial independence. Most of the young women of that day employed themselves in household work; some few taught school; some few went out as seamstresses and dressmakers, and their wages were largely appropriated by the younger members of the family to help the boys through college or for current expenses. Only a widow, and she in a very limited sense, ever thought of commerce, and no consideration was given to women as investors, their “nearest of kin“ among men doing the investing for them. But within the last thirty years, public opinion, and the laggard that always follows it, the law, have revolutionized the financial standing of woman.
The Code Napoleon was the forerunner of the financial emancipation of woman, recognizing as it did her financial status as a partner in marriage; consequently French women are financiers, and are more largely engaged in commerce than the women of any other nation, and not as employes but as employers and partners; because the Code conferred on them, early in the development of the women question, a financial standing; and, far from being a source of danger to the family, it has proved in France to be the surest foundation on which the family can be established.
The baneful influence of the English common law in regard to marriage can never be overestimated, creating, as it has, between husband and wife, the feeling that the finances are exclusively in the hands of the husband; so that money is an unfortunate subject to discuss after marriage, and one to be scrupulously avoided before marriage. Many a girl marries a man ignorant of his financial resources, and most men in this country marry a woman without any discussion as to her financial prospects from her family or herself. The constant tendency of modern legislation is to rehabilitate the family as a partnership; and while the laws relating to the property of married women are modified and liberalized until her position is approximately one founded on justice, these laws are of so recent enactment that the feeling of ethical responsibility as to the making, managing and spending of money is not yet developed. Bank stocks are also largely in the hands of widows, or women who are not conversant with the needs of the younger generation, and consequently carry out old-fash-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
353
ioned methods of giving their proxy to any one who desires to vote it. If once the feeling of moral responsibility toward the financial interests of the country could be aroused in women it would be greatly to the advantage of the country. In her heart of hearts she dearly loves a plain statement, especially about financial matters. She hates to be in debt, and extended lines of credit present no charms to her. She would be a tremendous conservative factor could she once undertake the management of her own financial affairs.
The French woman of today is conservative. Her constant participation in the commerce of the nation is creating of that country the financial stronghold of the world, prosperous, wealthy, and economical. I am not one to clamor for laws favoring the financial independence of women, and which are virtually aimed at her further enslavement. Too much protection is often dangerous. Her estate should be equally liable with that of her husband for the living expenses of the family, but not for his personal debts; where her money is being employed in business she should have the rights of an acting partner, and sufficient time allowed her at his death to wind up the affairs of the partnership, or create a new 7 partnership if she so desires. There is no reason why a woman should not go into business with her husband, and it is a mistaken idea that business should not be discusSed at home, and a far greater mistake for a woman not to have the right of entrance at her husband’s office. A woman is a thousand times a better companion who is informed as to the finances of the country, who knows the whys and wherefores of the market, and standing a little outside, with full knowledge of the inside, make her an invaluable counselor. There is something, too, in the added security of a man at his death feeling that he leaves behind him a woman able to direct her own business affairs, and with the knowledge requisite to put to its best use either the large or small amount of property which he leaves to his family.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
355
was the strongest possible proof of public demoralization that we saw. That German officialdom could be caught napping was indeed one of the wonders of the cholera epidemic. The city and its streets looked as if under the shadow of a great destiny. Funerals and funeral wreaths, mourners and signs of mourning met us at every corner. The absence of women and children was very conspicuous. It was as if some Pied Piper had passed along and robbed the city of its ornaments. But we learned that forty thousand of the residents had fled on the first mention of cholera, a large proportion of these being women and children.
A picturesque procession, known as the Volunteer Company of Health of Höhenfelde, met us on our route. It consisted of some two dozen men and boys with pails and carboys of chemicals, whose self-imposed duty it was to go to the places where the disease had been, and thoroughly disinfect and cleanse the rooms and houses. In the early days of the epidemic undoubtedly great confusion reigned; but military discipline soon asserted itself, and out of chaos came order of a most admirable type. I venture to think that few cities of the world would have shown such resource and strength to meet the invasion of so formidable a foe as did Hamburg. The only weak point about the siege was that in the beginning of the epidemic the-authorities refused to acknowledge that the enemy was within their gates. Thus the germ was able to take possession of many strongholds which could have been rendered impregnable if proper measures of safety had been adopted sufficiently early. When the fact that cholera had taken possession of the city could no longer be concealed, military cordons were drawn around the infected quarters, ingress and egress being limited to physicians and attendants. But as the proportions of the disease increased, it was found necessary to clear the hospitals of their ordinary patients to make room for the cholera-stricken. In the Eppendorf Hospital, where my sister and I spent some three weeks, there was found accommodation for nearly two thousand patients. This hospital, which is undoubtedly one of the most beautiful in the world, and which closely resembles the Johns Hopkins Hospital of Baltimore, reminded us in its proportions and appearance of a friendly fortress strong to save, and offering a safe refuge to those taking shelter within its walls. The grounds and gardens, full of beautiful flowers and shrubs, the beautiful creepers covering the building, looked, especially at night, when lighted up by electricity, a veritable scene in fairyland. But this likeness was limited to the externals. In the wards there was only the grim realism of suffering and death. In addition to the large wards and partitions, further accommodation was furnished by hospital tents similar to those used in the Franco-Prussian war, which stood picturesquely dotted about in a large waste field adjoining the grounds. These tents grew up almost like the beanstalk of the fairy story—in a single night—and bore testimony to the excellency of the arrangements made by those in authority. Rows of beds stood ready for occupancy, electricity lighted up the interiors as well as the outside, and the tents flying the Red Cross, the emblem of charity and pity, gave one the sense of being in the midst of some military encampment. FTom a theoretical standpoint, treatment in the open air under canvas would seem a desirable method of treating cholera, and it would appear that thus there would be less danger of the spread of the disease; but, practically, it has been shown that in the cold collapsed condition of the patient, the open air is too depressing. An admirable system of police notification of fresh cases was established, prompt removal being effected by a service of two- horsed cabs, which were kept busy night and day. Each vehicle was accompanied by an official, whose duty it was to take the name and address of the stricken patients and furnish this to the hospital, thus affording a ready means of identification in case of death In the early days of the epidemic, patients were picked up in the streets, unconscious, dying and dead, and were carried to the various hospitals without any means of tracing their families and friends.
The disease originated in the shipping quarter, having been bi*ought to Hamburg from the Black Sea by a vessel which successfully concealed the fact that its crew had been stricken by cholera some two months previously. It was natural, therefore, that

356
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
the sailors and those who go down to the sea in ships should be first attacked. Many foreigners fell victims, whose names never will be known, and whose friends will vainly wait for tidings from and of the lost ones. Curiously enough, my sister was recently asked by a German woman, whom she met in an English country town, whether she could give her any news of a sister who had been lost sight of during the Hamburg epidemic, and who, it was feared, must have shared the common fate. It was by no means unusual for whole families to be taken to the same hospital and distributed in the various wards according to sex and accommodation. Spacious and roomy as these wards were, their capacity was tried to the utmost, the beds, of necessity, being so close that the patients might almost have joined hands round the circumference of the ward. Had not the ventilating and sanitary arrangements been almost perfect, a very serious condition of things would have arisen. The stone floors admirably lent themselves to assidious deluging and mopping with suitable disinfectants. Thus the career of the germ was early cut off.
The appearance of the cholera patient is typical and unlike that of one suffering from any other disease. He is collapsed, with a dusky blackness of skin in many cases, giving the suggestion that his body has been thickly powdered with coal-dust. The normal lines are blackened and deepened, the expression haggard and wan. Listlessness and apathy are expressed in every attitude, and the mental condition, unless the case be complicated with delirium, is distinctly one of lethargy. The rapid emaciation of the body through the draining of the tissue fluids is characteristic only of cholera, and is noticeable in all severe cases. It gives an aged, withered look to the patient, and even the dimpled, rounded limbs of the young child will lose contour, and become wrinkled and shrunk in the space of a few hours. A consuming thirst is so great as to almost absorb all other sensations, and results in the enormous consumption of liquids and in part restores the loss of the fluid components of the body through the disease. This thirst is constant and unrelievable, and was one of the difficulties of the situation. Hard pressed as we were to supply the bare needs of our patients, it was most pathetic to be frequently obliged to ignore for a space their entreaties for drink of any and every kind, and to note the wistful, thirsty eyes of the occupants as we passed their beds to supply some one whose needs were greater. The tight clutch of baby hands on mugs and glasses told us how real was the desire for liquid. Often in the midst of our duties we would hear a small thud on the ground, followed by patter of little feet that scarcely knew how to w 7 alk, setting out on a small voyage of discovery and investigation into the contents of bottles and jugs that stood in the wards. It has been said that a large proportion of cholera patients die of fear, but I believe this conclusion to have been reached from observations made in India. Doubtless the nervous, highly-strung Hindoo would see in the invasion of cholera the finger of fate, against which he would believe medical skill to be quite powerless, but the phlegmatic Teuton gave no evidence of a belief in an unassailable Kismet. It frequently occurred to us that the choleraic condition killed all natural emotion. Little sisters side by side in bed, one would die, and the other would take no notice and feel no fear. Older children would see their mothers carried dead from the wards, and would watch the procession as of something afar off that had no relation to them. The rapid succession of patients was most bewildering—not, unfortunately, because of recovery, but because of deaths. Almost before we had time to know the faces of our patients they were removed to the mortuary, and others w r ere ready to take the vacant beds. Cholera spares neither sex nor age. Our patients ranged from the baby at the breast to those who had fulfilled their three-score years and ten. The fight was by no means always to the strong, and victory not at all necessarily to those of robust nature. Treatment consisted chiefly of venous injections of warm salt and water, combined with hot, stimulating baths and packs, but the general consensus of medical opinion at Hamburg was that no remedy could in any sense.be relied on. Our own experience bears out that which has been aptly said regarding the disease, that “ if the patient be strong enough, or can in any way be assisted to survive the attack, it might be said he w T as cured of cholera, but it

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
357
was the man who lived, and not that the cholera was killed.” Prevention is the only cure. Epidemics are nature’s health officers, and they do their work efficiently if they are sufficiently serious to impress themselves upon the public mind. Slowly and by degrees, as malarial and deadly spots in India are drained and sanitated, the outbreaks of cholera are fewer and less serious. Disease is a foe that recedes as the missionaries of health advance. Gradually, as more light is thrown on the science of hygiene, the legions of microbes ever lurking in darkness and dirt are stifled in their growth and become weaker and weaker. The insanitation of India, the starvation and misery of Russia, are a standing menace to the peoples of Europe, and so long as these exist, each year we will have to gird up our strength to meet the foe, and shall have to grapple hard to keep him to his own quarters—the quarters of dirt and uncivilization.
In these days of express speed we have many advantages. The railroad and steamboat bring us into relation with the uttermost ends of the earth and the peoples thereof, but we must not lose sight of the fact that at the same time we are brought into contact with the moral and physical diseases of all these different peoples.
The “ sins of Hamburg ” were great, and eventually found her out. Nature had dealt very gently with her breaches of the eternal laws of health. Thirteen comparatively mild epidemics had failed to suggest to the city authorities the necessity of putting their house in order. The Elbe water was still supplied in all its native and imported impurity, and then came the fourteenth warning, sadder, sharper and effectual/and Hamburg has risen to the occasion. From her commercial position and harbor accommodations Hamburg is peculiarly open to the importation of foreign diseases, and it is only by keeping her hearths well garnished and the city household in health that she can afford to admit suspicious visitors. It is a matter of menace and regret that she did not enforce compulsory cremation during the cholera epidemic. A beautiful crematorium, hitherto practically unused, stood all through the epidemic as a silent but eloquent monument to the prejudices of the people. In certain conditions of the soil a cholera body is more dangerous to the community when below than when above the ground, and it is much to be feared that a heavy day of reckoning must come when it is remembered that countless thousands of cholera corpses are giving their noxious emanations to the atmosphere of Hamburg.
A physician, recently writing in a professional paper, makes use of the following astonishing statement that “cholera gives a new lease of life to the sufferer.” This may be so if he means us to understand some transcendental lease in another sphere, but if he alludes to a lease here below, I cannot but think that the most of us should object to the terms of the agreement. There is no question but that, in the marvelous cleaning up of Europe that has followed the cholera scare, there will be found new leases of life to whole nations consequent to improved health conditions. Let me commend the system to Chicago. In my stay here during the World’s Fair I have noted whole rows of “ cholera streets,” which have not even the excuse of being artistic.
Tracts were distributed broadcast among the patients in the German hospitals persuading them in solemn language that the cholera epidemic was a merciful dispensation on the part of a wise Providence, and that the gentle chastisement had been sent as a reminder that their ways of life were evil. But not a word was said of the evil ways of the authorities of the city, who allowed the water supply to become so polluted that “ death in the cup ” might be taken more as a statement of fact than as a poetical exaggeration.
In conclusion let me offer a deserved tribute to the energy, the self-denial and devotion of Hamburg and her sons and daughters during the period of suffering. Nurses, physicians and attendants worked with a singleness of purpose and forgetfulness of self. Much illness arose and many deaths occurred in the ranks, but all stood by their guns with a courage that was one of the most hopeful beacons at a time when encouraging signals were much needed.
Truly “unhappy Hamburg” has been the scapegoat for sanitary sins. She was

358
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
far in advance of most continental cities in sanitation, notwithstanding she was singled out and other much worse offenders were passed by unharmed. But the warning has been to all to gird up their loins and prepare their strongholds to meet attacks from an enemy so mighty and subtle and mysterious that his coming is always stealthy, and, as it were, in the dead of night.

300
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
Carrying with her the safeguard of knowledge, she avoids failure and is qualified to |
fight the battle of life and win the victory. Wisdom is the crown of glory and scepter j
of power for woman. I
Most of the misery and wretchedness of humanity are the bitter fruits of ignorance 1
and stupidity. It is impossible for any woman to fill her place as a mother, wife and mistress of home, unless she is possessed of sense and wisdom to meet the vicissitudes of life. To improve the race, we want healthy, cultivated women. Really, it does seem strange that an impression should have taken hold of the world, especially in the East, that woman’s duties in life should require less education and preparation than man’s. i
Yet it is so. I used frequently to hear our people say, “ Oh it does not matter about i
the girl, but I am anxious about the boy. ” Man’s duties in this world may be noble 1
enough; I would be the last to ignore their grandeur. But woman’s office is a very sacred one; for the world is what woman makes it. As the mother of men,she stamps indelibly upon them her own weakness or talent, health or disease. Hence, I believe that woman should have a liberal education to fit her for the responsibilities of wife, mother and general educator. Woman should be thankful and happy in her place in creation. It is noble and glorious. She is the ruling queen and may be the leader in progress.
It is her own fault if she does not labor to be dressed with purity, crowned with wisdom, and adorned with the jewels of patience and peseverance. I cannot understand why women should not be satisfied, why she seeks to push man to do his work. ‘j
It w’ould never do to have them labor in the same field of action. This is against the law of nature which provides a sphere for everything. Equality between the sexes is ,
not in the equal portion of the same work, but the equality of their whole contribution to the welfare of the race. Woman should glory in womanhood, in being the mother of men, the doctor of moral and mental diseases, in offering to mankind the fruit of her labors and experience, so they might grow together strong in understanding, rounded in intellect, prepared for pure and glorious lives. !
g
I

362
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
wherein they reside. No state shall make or enforce any law which shall abridge the privileges or immunities of citizens of the United States.”
Article XV says: “The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or any state on account of race, color or previous condition of servitude.”
In the Constitution of the United States the word female or she does not occui ( once. By man is meant an individual of the human race, a human being, a person, the human race, mankind, the totality of men. And God said: “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness, and let them have dominion.”
Let whom have dominion? The male and female man.
In the constitution of Michigan the word she does not occur, and the word female is used once in connection with special property rights.
Now, if all this declaration and preamble concerning the rights and privileges of “ citizens,” “ people” and “ persons ” do not include women, then it follows that any duties, requirements, obligations or penalties which the law lays on citizens, people and persons do not include women. It cannot mean women to be taxed as a citizen or person, but not represented as the same. Our martyred Abraham Lincoln said, “ I believe in all who bear the burdens of the government sharing in its privileges, by nc means excluding the women.”
“ We, the people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect union, establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, promote the genei'al welfare and secure the blessings of liberty, do ordain and establish this Constitution of the United States.” If by “ we, the people,” women are not meant, then, as a logical sequence, women are relieved from all responsibility and all allegiance to a government whose powers are not derived from the consent of the governed What a farce is a government with such a preamble and declaration of principles, excluding one-half of the people from the right of self-protection, excluding one-half of the people from the right of self- government, and holding them amenable to laws made by others, taking by force their property to uphold the government and maintain the law, to pay the salaries of representatives whom they did not elect; to fine, arrest, imprison or hang them for not obeying laws made without their consent.
“A government by the people, of the people and for the people,” which holds women as people and citizens, to bear its burdens, to be punished by its laws, but excluded from its privileges and immunities, is a government of robbery and usurpation.
In the settlement of new countries, while the railroads are being built; while the mountains are being tunneled and the mines developed; while the community is largely composed of men and that vanguard of civilization, the saloon, is the only public school, the depravity of men is appalling, the spirit of recklessness runs riot; gradually the wives and mothers come; the home is established, the little church is built, the primitive school springs up in lonely places, and slowly and surely a change of thought, habit and higher aims permeates that community; but that half of the people who maintain the church, who are self-supporting, law-abiding and aspire to noble deeds, are excluded from the citizen’s right to the ballot, that instrument which makes and shapes the conditions and environments of home.
The one who aims to be self-supporting; who holds inviolate the rights of his neighbor; who succors the friendless, encourages and sustains the weak; who seeks to promote industry, economy, thrift; who cherishes a spirit of charity and forbearance: who stimulates a desire for high thinking, pure living and broad culture; who would suppress and eliminate the depraving influences of obscene literature, the base in art, the demoralization of gambling, the body and soul destroying cancer of prostitution, that poisons the blood and perpetuates its pestilential life by bringing into being helpless children, cursed from their conception and birth by vitiated blood and inherited tendencies to evil; who would wipe out that prolific breeder of poverty, pauperism and misery—the saloon, with all its glitter, greed and groveling, is the

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
363
one with the spirit to buildup a community, to fortify a state, and insure the perpetuity of a republic. Such are the women of our country; these are the citizens and people who “ form a more perfect union, establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessing of liberty to themselves and their posterity.” These are the citizens and people who furnish less than ten per cent, of all the criminals in jails and prisons; who furnish a small per cent, of the paupers in the poor-houses; who supply but few recruits to the great army of tramps, burglars and train robbers; who supply but a small per cent, of the patrons of the saloon; who pay an equal per cent, of tax on every dollar invested; who have won the highest honors in institutions of learning; who constitute about three-fourths of the graduates of the high school; who constitute nine-tenths of the teachers of the young; who do at least two-thirds of the church work; who do a large proportion of the charitable work; who made up the home reserves, to conduct the business interests when the fathers and brothers had answered their country’s call to save it from rebellion; who sent train-loads of money, food and clothing to the wounded and sick on the battlefield änd in the hospital; who left the shelter of home to comfort the dying and nurse the sick; and who leave the old home, ease, and civilization to endure the hardships and privation of pioneer life; bravely, cheerfully help husband, father and brother to build up- the wilderness with homes and schools, its great grain fields and young cities filled with the whirr and hum of factory and shop. The pioneer mothers! Who shall tell of their patience, bravery, courage and helpfulness, without honor, or offices, or salaries?
For more than a century, in a land of boasted freedom and self-protection, the men, because of superior physical strength, have arrogated to themselves mental and political supremacy.
For more than a century the women have accepted and acquiesced, scarcely lifting a voice in protest, and I grieve to say that there are those who, in the high noon light of the last half of this nineteenth century, feel no degradation, no humiliation; who, like the black men of slavery days, do not want to be free. Sad, indeed, have been the conditions and environments of an individual or people who do not prize freedom and long for all the liberty that belongs to any soul. It is a stain on the fair name of republican government, when part of that government have usurped rights and abridged the privileges of the other part until those defrauded are incapable of smarting under a sense of humiliation at having set upon them, in the words of the “Grand Old Man,” “the stamp of inequality, which is the brand of degradation.”
The petty thief, the disorderly, the visitor of houses of ill-fame, the drunkard, may serve his time for having broken the law, and leaving the jail today go to the ballot-box tomorrow to vote into office the man who, he knows, will be lenient to criminals. The man who has committed forgery, or theft, or criminal assault, may serve his time or be pardoned and go to the polls and vote into office the prosecuting attorney, or judge, whom, he believes, will shield the guilty and cater to the criminal class. But how cautiously the way is hedged about for the wives and mothers. After appealing to and petitioning legislatures, pleading their cause and asking for simple justice from legislators, humiliating themselves to beg and plead for rights of which they have been defrauded; slowly and cautiously the small measure of school suffrage has been granted in many states, but always with restrictions. After a long struggle municipal suffrage was granted to the women of Kansas; and let me here speak in honor of the just men of Wyoming who have recognized that their wives and mothers are citizens and people, fully and freely with no discrimination.
We women in various states have been hammering away at that wellnigh invulnerable old wall, prejudice, until the men of one more state have dared to trust their wives and mothers with a carefully-restricted ballot. Ignorance in men is not a dangerous qualification; it is not subversive of good government and the safety of the people. Every male, native or foreign born, white or black, ignorant or otherwise, drunk or sober, self-supporting or a pauper, any male but a duellist in Michigan, a

364
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
traitor in the United States, can be trusted with that patent of sovereignty, the ballot, without fear of danger. Even the anarchist is not disfranchised. In Michigan, my own state, after years of bombarding our legislature with hearings, petitions, letters and arguments, the women, denying themselves the pleasure and advantages of society and study, giving time, strength and money to secure the right of the franchise, which means protection, respect, power, that right from which no male, except him whose fratricidal hand is lifted to betray his country, is excluded, at least the half measure of municipal suffrage has been conceded by the legislature of Michigan and become a law. But the women are such dangerous creatures, they must be guarded; and female ignorance is most dangerous, so they are required to read the state constitution in the English language.* Was it that the women might be able to read the ballots for the illiterate male voters of their families?
Though this recognition be but in half measures, the women of .Michigan have risen to the occasion, and a carefully-outlined plan of study has been prepared, and a constitution and by-laws to meet the requirements of all, that a uniform system may be adopted. Thousands of copies have been printed, as also a circular letter, with earnest appeal from the state president and careful instruction from the organizers, and sent to every incorporated city and village in the state. Two organizers have been sent into the field, the expenses to be paid, largely, by contributions and pledges from these dangerous women. The printed plan is so plain that any ordinary woman who knows anything of committee or club work can call a meeting at her home and organize a Municipal Franchise League. By this method, every city and village is to be organized into a central committee and ward leagues to study municipal government and parliamentary law. When in the near future full suffrage shall be extended to the women, which, as our own Thomas W. Palmer says, “is sure to be,” they will be the best equipped for intelligent self-government of any class that ever exercised the right of franchise.
For the passage of the municipal suffrage bill, we owe a debt of gratitude to Senator Hopkins and Representative Newkirk, who undertook, with manly sincerity and determination, to champion our bill, and they made it a study to win. The pity of thus defrauding the women of political rights and power, is not alone to those excluded, but the great loss of moral and uplifting conditions from which the state and government have suffered.
Material prosperity cannot save a nation whose heart and life are eaten out by cancerous physical and spiritual conditions, that consume manhood, deprave childhood and destroy the nation.
*Bill referred to, after being passed by the legislature and signed by the governor, was finally lost by a decision of the courts.

366
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
is merely guessed at. The elements which led to and constituted his superiority are supposed to be so many touches of the fairy’s wand, and we are left to the belief that there could be but one Caesar, one Alexander, one Napoleon; whereas, the world is full of heroes and heroines today, but the occasion which places them on a pedestal is wanting, that is all.
The same misguiding influence pervades ail classic literature. It matters not what myth or what poem we read, we still find that the heroes and heroines are represented as being allied to the gods who watch over them and direct their actions; and so we are led to think that a modern hero must have a peculiar and particular genius for his god-mother. But is heroism anything more than doing the best under existing circumstances? Does it require any rare gift to stand firmly by a task until it is finished? to see our duty and adopt the best means of doing it? Heroes are common mortals, subject to the laws of environment. What more can they be? Common fishermen became the disciples of Christ. Joseph was a carpenter. Grant was a tanner. Lincoln was a wood-chopper. The Pilgrim Fathers were only simple peasants who counted freedom of conscience more than life, and who, by adhering to this principle, made the American Revolution possible. Winkelried’s patriotism made Switzerland free. And now, after the lapse of four hundred years, the world has placed an immortal crown upon the brow of a Genoese navigator, simply because he persistently kept the prows of his caravels turned westward. Has not each year of our lives brought to our notice examples of as high courage and as determined perseverance as Columbus displayed? Point to all the great men of history and then show us, if possible, a greater hero than the little Dutch boy who stood all night long with his tiny hand pressed against a hole in the dyke, that he might thereby keep out the sea and thus save the village. It is only an occasional hero who becomes historic, but there are brave, noble hearts all about us, and our own hearts beat to the rhyme of their courage and sense of right. A few we immortalize, but the memory of the masses we allow to die. Much depends upon the genial biographer.
It is interesting to note how we cherish every bit of narrative concerning Grace Darling, Florence Nightingale, or the Maid of Orleans. Single acts of daring made them illustrious. What of the thousands unsung and unknown, who have braved greater dangers and greater trials than the foaming sea and the bloody field? What will we say of the mother who, unaided, rears her children with the labor of her hands, provides them food and home and schooling? Who guides their steps aright so that to the working force of the world she adds brave, intelligent sons and daughters? When we want a great theme for true heroism, commend us to the mothers who, battling against adverse circumstances, nourish, educate, and discipline the youth of the nation. Do we recognize these brave spirits as we meet them? Are we not in daily contact with them and yet pass them unnoticed?
The rhythm of a beautiful soul may not, and need not, always be crystallized into forms of speech in order to be recognized and appreciated. This soul-radiance creates happiness within its sphere and, though no words are embodied in type, the sphere widens and widens nevertheless. The poetry of the human soul, which finds expression in deeds not words, is the leaven which lightens and makes buoyant all humanity.
That the world is giving more attention to conduct as the expression of thought and feeling is shown by the novel of today as compared with the novel of a century ago. Novels are now the records of real life, and as such we study them.
Do we not observe that the desire to do some great thing often prevents the doing of those little things which, rightly considered, indicate true greatness? It was perhaps a little thing for Sir Philip Sidney to withdraw the cooling cup from his own parched lips and give it to another dying soldier. But, little in itself, it was the act of a true knight, and it touched a chord in the heart of humanity which will go on vibrating forever. That simple act rendered the name of Sidney immortal.
There may be people toward whom nature is not prodigal of brain. At least some seem to find it impossible to be both agreeable and learned. All scholars are

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
367
not like Sidney and Addison, both learned and polite. In fact, some seem to think rudeness a necessary part of their outfit. But this austerity may be organic. They may affect to be very good companions, when really their world is only large enough for one person. Occasionally we find a man so exquisitely made that he can and must live alone. But the majorities can not live in solitude. It is by constant contact with the world and its work that we are made happy. When we live with people and understand them; when we can adapt ourselves to circumstances; when we can fall in with the spirit of the times, without allowing our sympathies to degrade us, or our better natures to be overcome, then we place ourselves upon vantage-ground for doing good, and, if well disposed, can accomplish much.
Intelligent Americans realize that the true test of civilization is not in the extent of the public domain, the area of the crops, the returns of the census, or the wealth and grandeur of cities. It is rather in the kind of men and women that our systems of education and government produce.
People with much work before them must learn to discriminate with reference to the distribution of time and energy. They have no time to waste in discourtesies. It requires more time and effort to undo a wrong than to do the right thing at first. How the feminine soul is sometimes vexed with taking to pieces and making over ill-fitting garments! What diplomacy is sometimes necessary to correct some social error. It is a great part of the art of living to be able to do the right thing at the right time. Each should map out some line of work and pursue it. If the choice is domestic duties, then let those duties be well and faithfully done. If teaching, then let us magnify our calling. If ministering, let us wait on our ministry. Every line of work has some drudgery connected with it, but it need not be degrading. All honest and necessary work is ennobling.
Heretofore women have not tried to see what they can do along certain lines of work. So, today, they are surprised by their wonderful achievements, and are saying that it has been given to the nineteenth century to discover woman! Many achievements are possible. If some fail for lack of scholarship, or rhetoric, or eloquence, they may still be loyal, patriotic, and public spirited. They may thrilhby their personality, although they may not sway by their oratory.
It was Sir Philip Sidney who advised his brother, saying, “ When you hear of a good war go to it.” There are good wars to which we should go, though not with sanguinary intentions. Our influence and effort should be on the side of patriotism, of temperance, of chastity, of equality before the law, of Christianity. When we hear of a conflict along these lines we should go to it. But the most highly-favored persons are not always the most successful. Most of the great men and women of history come from the middle classes, and this fact makes one believe that it is worth much to have some difficulty to struggle against; to have some obstacle in life to overcome; to have some hardship to endure. Often the great trials of life are the great purifiers of human nature. Do we not sometimes covet the privileges of royalty, and yet fail to perceive that royalty must suffer all the physical ills which are the lot of common mortals? Even the queen mother must bear the pangs of maternity. But greater 'than the privilege of royalty is that profound blessing which comes to the person born with a bias for some particular pursuit or definite calling, in which both employment and happiness may be found.
When, from any cause, a swarm of bees has lost its queen, it proceeds at once, in a most curious fashion, to provide the conditions by which the loss may be made good. It is purely a matter of environment and food, when, lo! as by miracle, the common worker bee becomes a queen. If the mere matter of space and food have such influence on insect life, changing form and function, how much more may these influences change the life and character of human beings! In our examination of self let us inquire whether we have sufficient space for growth and development. Is not our world too angular and too narrow? With greater opportunities would we not make greater advancement? There is a stimulating power in mutual sympathy, and when

368
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
this aid comes to a life which earnestly desires improvement, it may make of that life a royal province. But when the goal is finally reached it must be by innate strength that we stand or fall. The power by which one conquers will ever be a profound secret to the world. The drop which the Divine Alchemist added to the blood, in order to impart individuality to each being, is a secret known only to the Great Life- giver. It is this personal element which we ought to prize as the one thing that distinguishes each from every other being. We owe a sacred debt to every heart which has rightly influenced our lives—a debt which can only be repaid by imparting the vigor of our genius to our successors. It is right culture which determines right development. As soil, air, water and sunshine all have their effect upon plant growth, so in the development of human characters there are certain environments which must be secured and controlled. But do not for a moment suppose that all desirable things are also necessary elements of culture. Travel does not change one; scholastic training does not produce contentment; neither is there bliss in ignorance. The advantage of travel lies in the fact that it teaches us in various ways how to know and estimate ourselves—the acme of all true knowledge. Travel and study combined develop the sense of beauty, and aid in the cultivation of the element in us which may be called the sense of appreciating the beautiful. They show us in what manner we differ from others, and that we are not alike because we are incapable of being so.
The personality which leads us to differ need not be deplored. Each one has his own world, which is to him his castle. If, unnaturally, the fern and the violet seek to grow in the burning sun; if the rose and the sunflower choose the shade; if the golden-rod and the lily seek the arid plain, how dwarfed will become their development! Let us recognize and accept this personality, and cultivate it as a most precious thing. Let us recognize the likeness to, and the difference from, our ideal of perfect humanity. But let us not be so anxious for the development of the higher faculties that we neglect the happiness which comes to all from pure sense of enjoyment. It is good for the most learned mortals to come back from the straining abstractions of speculative thought and to indulge in the common emotions and innate sensibilities of life.
People of one idea are, no doubt, very interesting when expressing themselves concerning that idea, but upon any other topic they may be exceedingly uninteresting. A musician believes that music lies at the base of everything, and that all happiness is developed through harmony of sound. The painter casts his enthusiasm along the line of color, while the electrician believes that electricity is the all-in-all.
Is it not because much of our training fails of effect, because success surprises us and seems like a venture, that we need to broaden our views of life in order to gain some standards of excellence, and obtain correct ideas of our own merits and demerits? Have we not placed for ourselves some ideals, and are we not unhappy because we cannot attain them?
And as to forms and faces—well, some of us must forgive Mother Nature for her mistakes, and solace ourselves with the fact that no two faces are alike, and that, consequently, there can be no common standard of beauty. We are not dolls and do not live in dolls’ houses. If this were our condition, there would arise another Ibsen who would so dramatize our social errors and our weaknesses that they would appear odious.
A few well-established tenets of faith each one must have for himself, and when he has reasoned them out and relies upon them, what more does he require? Some one has aptly said that a few strong instincts and a few plain rules are sufficient. Why not keep our intellectual lives clean and healthful, and allow our lives to be easier, simpler, and happier than they are? Nature teaches us many things, if we would only observe them; for the simplicity of the universe is infinite. Let us consider what daily takes place around us, and we will learn that painful labor is unnecessary. That which can be done readily and spontaneously usually evinces most strength. There are many people who, moved by sudden impulses, thoughtlessly attempt first one thing

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
369
then another, only to find themselves exhausted without accomplishing any real good. There are others who, in the majesty of well laid plans, accomplish much without seeming to put forth great effort.
Of course we love impulsive people, but impulsiveness need not dethrone reason. On the contrary, it may lend vivacity and piquancy to life, thus removing the humdrum of existence. There are things which we can neither change nor control—things which are in the keeping and under the care of that Soul which is the center of the universe; which infuses enchantment into all nature; wdiich brings prosperity, pleasure, and loveliness into the life of all.
When we seriously aim at right thinking and right living, we always discover that there is a class of writers and lecturers -whose minds, moving in the same plane, aid in lifting the masses to our level, and we are thereby blessed with the sympathy and co-operation of those whom we are wont to class as our superiors. It is this inspiration that gives us pleasure and relieves us of regrets concerning personal imperfections.
Did you ever think that if the morning of this century could look down upon the evening of the same it would recognize few characteristics of a hundred years ago? Has all this progress been material? Have the liberal arts progressed beyond the power of the common mind to comprehend? Has there not also been a marked development in learning?
The crowning glory of the ninteenth century‘will ever be the intelligence which, within the past fifty years, has seized upon the subtle forces of nature and applied them to the industries of the world. This age of steam and electricity is the triumph of labor. Let this advancement of labor, this material prosperity, this triumphal interpretation of nature constitute a plea for correct living—a plea for plain and simple modes of doing the common and necessary tasks of life. Let us abandon conceits, fads and superstitions, and let us pursue the careful and conscientious study of nature which the century has begun. By so doing we may hope for an era of great happiness. Let us make our lives consistent with the plan of nature, modeled according to the harmony of universal law. The model has been given us—a model without a flaw. It is a life full of beauty, of grace, of tenderness. It is of this perfect type of humanity that one of the most cultured of American women thus sings:
“ In the beauty of the lilies
Christ was born across the sea,
With a glory in His bosom
Which transfigures you and me.”
Bishop Wilson’s definition of culture is “ to make the reason and the will of God prevail.” Matthew Arnold says: “ Culture needs faith and ardor to flourish in.” Since faith and ardor depend so much upon health and bodily vigor, in order to obtain the highest results in life, is it not necessary that we bestow more care on bodily perfection? The true art of living is to aim at perfection; to seek a correct and perfect development of both mind and body, insofar as development is possible.
The best things we possess are our thoughts. Our best utterances and our best work are the embodiment and expression of thought. We can not always frame our words and deeds to utter all we desire to express. Our impulses are more charitable than they appear. There is more love in our hearts than is manifest in our lives. There is more of the Christ in our natures than we are ready to express. It is this element in human nature that renders character lovely. The more of this element we have, the more capable we are of being happy and of shedding all about us the gracious influences of a happy life.
To solve the great question of Christian charity by Victor Hugo’s method may require more courage than is usually vouchsafed. He says: “ Love thy neighbor by teaching him how to live.” Can we furnish our neighbor with the example of “ how to live? ” Can we live simply, not sumptuously? Can we live happily, live honestly?
( 24 )

370
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Can we daily exercise enough courtesy to lubricate the wheels of existence and keep the tone of society sweet and pure? Can we cultivate self-reliance and couple with it good manners? Can we study nature and learn her laws? Can we respect our own individuality? Can we respect others as possessing in equal if not in higher degree as noble qualities as our own? Can we cultivate powers of physical endurance? Can we control the emotions? Can we cause reason to prevail over the will? Can we summon courage to endure great trials? Can we become stout-hearted without becoming hard-hearted? Can we grow old so gracefully that our advancing years shall be the full fruition of a beautiful flower? If we can do these things, we can fight a good warfare and teach our neighbor “ how to live.”
In striving to progress we need not perplex ourselves with speculations foreign to us. We can never reach a solution of great theological problems by neglecting all the sweet and sacred duties of home and brooding over the mysteries of eternity. Such problems need not trouble us if we do not invite them.
When we learn to move among people, to live in their society, to transact our business affairs, to practice our economies, to perform our labors, to carry on our social and commercial interests, and not only keep ourselves free from any stumbling, but preserve and hold in view a high ideal of human existence, then we shall have learned the majesty of true manhood and true womanhood. We will not only have exemplified in our lives the real art of living, but will embody in them some of that glory which transfigures humanity.

372
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Eighteen long years he had plead and had prayed For aid from proud Europe’s laws,
Kings sneered, boys jeered, but a brave woman cried—
“ My jewels I’ll pledge for your cause.”
She was ready to give every necklace and brooch,
From her arm every bracelet and chain,
Columbia—flash the name with electric flame Of your patron, Isabella of Spain.
’Twas not Asia’s shore Columbus trod,
By the grand Spanish queen’s behest;
But he found here, across the wide billowy foam,
The India isles of the west.
These children of nature had never then heard Of a Calvin’s peculiar creed;
Nor from a John Knox, or a Wesley,
Had learned of a sinner’s need.
But living so close to dear nature’s heart,
Even midst all their wild forest strife,
They reverent looked up to the Spirit
Of the sun, which gave nature her life.
So here, as in all of the ages past,
When strangers on newer lands trod,
The older historical people
Called them always the sons of their God.
Four hundred years of time—is it true?
America, the home of the free,
Since your hero, for whom you should have been named, On your soil dropped his reverent knee?
Oh hero! rewarded with chains and with scorn,
It is time that the world should now know,
That America, free, here at last exalts,
The wise Christofal Columbo.
Four hundred years of history and fame!
Stained with blood here and there; yet we see Here the largest, the happiest, the grandest land— Columbia. America, the free!
SECOND PERIOD.
One hundred years more of the time passed by,
In this wonderful, newly-found West,
While England’s kings were sowing some seeds,
Which grew there without their behest.
’Till again from across the wide, watery deep Came a fairer and nobler stock,
To seek for new homes, for liberty’s sake,
By the side of our Plymouth Rock.
Of the Puritan Fathers so often we’ve heard,
Since our childhood’s sweet, happy dream,
In spite of their creeds, and their bigotry dark,
Held up in such high esteem.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
373
But of Pilgrim Mothers—how little we know!
They were patient, and true, and so brave,
‘Mid the direst want, and hardships of war,
They walked from cradle to grave.
For this century now, on the roll of old Time,
Was a darkened and bloody page;
For the pale-face oft fell ’neath the tomahawk Of the red-man’s violent rage.
We censure him not, for such cruel greed,
And treachery dark, was oft made The means that were used to drive him far back From his own forest home, and his glade.
Had the British invaders but practiced the rule Laid down in their Gospel, I ween That this land would not have been stained with their blood, Nor massacres ever been seen.
THIRD PERIOD.
The colonies soon formed, a little brave group,
All told there were only thirteen;
They cast aside all their swaddling bands,
And entered a wild, untried scene.
Brave fathers and sons then entered that strife,
Caring nothing for what it might cost,
Gave their money, their homes, their treasures—themselves That their liberties might not be lost.
While patriots breathe, and country remains,
This thought in our memory fix—
No grander souls have ever lived Than the women of’76.
But this strife passed away, peace spread her bright wing, Washington sat with his kingly brow At the close of the year of his crucial test,
A century ago, just now.
Fathers and husbands, brothers and sons,
Were counted as gold then, we know;
But what of the women who lived and who loved One hundred long years ago?
The mothers and wives toiled early and late,
At the cradle, the wheel, and the loom,
But for books, for study, for culture of mind,
In their lives there was little room.
The brothers and sons must go off to school,
Must learn figures to the “ Rule of Three;’
Enter college—university—read Latin and Greek,
Pluck rich fruit from the knowledge tree.
But the girls were too weak, of too little account,
Had not brains then to learn any rule;
They could spin, and could weave, could nurse, cook and sweep, But were too feeble-minded for school.

874
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
’Twas one hundred years ago and three
That the doors of the common schools Were set, by some wise men, just a little ajar,
To see if the girls were all fools.
They let them slip in—just an hour or two,
To fillup a cold, vacant seat,
When a boy was kept out, in the early spring,
To help raise something to eat.
But by and by, these wiseacres said:
“ Why, the girls are clever, ‘tis true,
For they’ve held their place by the side of the boys,
And sometimes have passed them, too.”
For ’twas found in these years that woman had brains Near akin to the stronger sex,
So they’ve let us in the universities, too,
Even stately old Harvard-Annex.
John Hopkins, well known of the Southern land,
Long held woman back as of old,
But now it is said even that has been bought,
Or at least the story is told
That a woman stood late at her portals and knocked,
Saying, “ Please let us into your fold,
And I will give you what you very much need,
A hundred thousand of gold.”
FOURTH PERIOD.
A memory dark, of a sorrowful time,
Comes rushing along as the tide,
When a brother in blue, and another in gray,
Fought, struggled and died, side by side.
Through that terrible war, w'hen its balls and its shells Went whizzing all over the land,
While the men kept the field the women at home Scraped the lint, and tore hospital band.
Women, noble in heart and unselfish in thought,
Thinking nothing of profit or gain,
Went forth from their homes, to the hospital tent,
To care for the wounded and slain.
When that fell pistol-shot rang out on the night,
And the nation’s brave chief was laid low,
The Stars and the Stripes of America drooped In her grief-stricken hour of woe.
When the future looked dark, and the country seemed wrecked, And the land w 7 as with terror alive,
Brave men with sad hearts were aided and cheered By the women of ’65.
The North and the South, both deemed their cause just,
And together bore sorrow and pain;
But now from the Lakes to the Mexico Gulf We are brothers and sisters again.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
375
And the spirit of ’76 still lived,
And rose Phoenix-like from the fray,
And the glorious crown of Liberty,
Wears Columbia still today.
FIFTH PERIOD.
And what of Today, watchman? What of Today?
Help me now its import to unfold;
How 7 read we the symbols, the signs of the times? What’s Today’s record to be unrolled.
Not the men alone are giving their thoughts,
So earnest, so wise, so great,
Columbia’s women keep pace by their side All over each sun-kissed state.
A national work of meaning so grand Is felt in our land today,
The echoing voice of a far-off state,
A sound to be heard for aye.
A few little seeds by some earnest minds A few years ago were sown,
By “ Chautauqua’s shores,” in the “ Empire State, From which rich harvests have grown.
’Twas a great, grand thought to give to the world, This plan by a few outlined,
To raise the w T orld to a betterment,
To lift up and ennoble mankind.
The clear Bryant bell, by Chautauqua’s lake,
Has rung its sweet peals in our ears,
Carried music and joy to thousands of homes In these later passings of years.
Other circles for culture and study and growth Are springing up, side by side,
In city and village, and hamlet and town,
From Atlantic to the sun-down tide.
They traverse the fields of science and art,
Of language and poetry rare;
They seek for the wisdom of Grecian sage,
Read old Egypt’s sculptures fair.
The old circle for sewing, and the gossipy tea,
On the roll of Today have no part;
When women convene now 7 , in language choice They converse on “ Ethics ” and “Art.”
SIXTH PERIOD.
Yesterday is gone to the tomb of the past,
Today let us not trouble borrow,
For here w r e find gladness and peace and hope, But, watchman, what of Tomorrow?

376
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Its promise is bright and most hopeful, we deem,
For brothers and sisters together,
Now, side by side, drink from wisdom’s deep fount,
In cloudy and sunshiny weather.
The parents and children together now search For the treasures of all ancient lore;
The mothers need never again be styled,
“ The old servant who waits on the door.”
Some think that the race, in the coming years,
For position, for culture, for health,
Between man and woman, and boy and girl,
For honors, for fame, for wealth,
Will settle some questions of present dark need,
Which hope to some sad hearts may carry,
When woman can live by her own honest work She’ll not be in haste to marry.
When she’ll give her hand in the marriage bond To the lawyer she’ll ne’er be a debtor;
’Twill be for pure love, and not for a home,
There’ll be fewer ties, but better.
The tomorrow of woman stands not alone,
With the sunrise light in her face,
But also for man waits a blessing sure,
If he’s found in a true man’s place.
We are nearing the end of another page In the history’s roll of the world,
A century’s close is a turning time,
New truths will then be unfurled.
Since the Puritan Fathers first came to these shores, And their homes of liberty sought,
The dawning time of each hundred years Has given to the world its new thought.
Both the church and the state, in the passing of years, Have rolled many clouds far away,
And the gloom and the fear of the Puritan creeds Are truly not with us today.
Our nation has left in the depths of the past Its childhood and infantile sleep,
And with noontide strength must wrestle now With problems both dark and deep.
Her money, her trusts, and her laborers’ cries,
Her tariffs, her capital schemes,
Are the subjects demanding the wisest of laws—
’Tis no time for mere idle dreams.
Our nation’s too free, if the truth we’ll confess,
’Tis high time her laws were made firm To keep out the paupers, and Old World serfs,
With their death-spreading cholera germ.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
37
She is much too free, in her precincts and polls,
For safety to Liberty’s cause,
When foreigners all are granted a vote Before they know aught of her laws.
Not faiths, nor creeds, are our greatest needs,
Which ofttimes engender a strife;
But the reaching out of the helping hand To the Jean Valjeans of life.
Earth’s pitiful, sad and dejected ones Call daily to us for our care,
The lowly and fallen need lifting up,
True charity’s deed is so rare.
SEVENTH PERIOD.
Today is a time to be proud of, my friends,
For ’tis filled with promises rare,
In it are glimpses of coming joys,
In them may we all have a share.
Grand women are found now in high honored seats,
In the home, in the pulpit, the bar,
In the doctor’s gig—what a magical change Since that school-door went slightly ajar?
Columbia’s women are found at the front,
Where the youth of our nation are taught,
In the church, on the press, in the temperance cause,
Or with Charity’s blessings fraught.
As America honors her natal time,
Of her four hundred years today,.
Her women stand side by side with her men In her nationalistic display.
As Columbia’s women we’ve stretched out kindly hands To our sisters from over the main;
We have welcomed them all, from court or from cot,
Or from ancient Palace of Spain.
And we’ve room for still more on our prairies so broad, Come from South land, and North Sea so cold! From mountain and plain and island, to greet Miss Columbia! four hundred years old.
Many names are enrolled this Columbian time In our national record book,
But three stand forth with electric light,—
Mesdames Palmer, Henrotin and Cooke.
They stood at the helm, amid all the storms,
’Till “our ship” at its anchorage lay—
Let Columbia’s women give them homage due In this“ Woman’s Building” today.
And others stand in a golden rank;
We would take you all by the hand,
But to number in name—’twere as easy to count The grains of the sea-beach strand.

378
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Many Christian names flash along into line On Columbia’s Liberty Tree—
A Julia, a May, Elizabeth, too,
Frances, Lucy, and Susan B.
Women always have wanted the equal right To rule as queens in the heart;
To make husbands, children and friends good and true, And thus act their noblest part.
Some are asking you brothers, for the equal rights To be found in the ballot box—
Not to linger in halls, or about the polls,
Nor to seek all the world’s rough knocks;
But the equal right to stand in the line,
As we’re taxed just the same as you,
And to cast our votes, with a hearty good-will,
For laws that are loyal and true.
We may not now know all the principles deep In our nation’s political creed,
Yet you surely will say we’re full equals today To the masses—whose votes you all need.
We must dig and must delve in the mold of the past, For the lessons of wisdom made plain,—
How nations have risen and prospered, or sunk Back, back to oblivion again.
The specters of ignorance, prejudice, doubt,
Must beat a quiet retreat;
And the mandates of selfishness, fashion and pride, Must be trampled beneath our feet.
When woman has proved to the lordlier race She has broken these chains of the past,
He will reach out his scepter, and graciously say,
“ Here’s the half of my kingdom at last.”
The tomorrow of woman we thus clearly define,
We aim not, dear brothers, above you;
True woman is happiest enthroned by your side,
Go halvers! and see how we’ll love you!
The true men and women must stand side by side,
And with zeal and strength for the fight Must together march on, and lend helping hand For Truth, for Freedom, for Right.
When woman for her worth can thus be enthroned, And of Life be the Polar Star,
Our land will be purer and better than now,
And man will be nobler by far.
Each day filled with duty and kindly thought,
Kindly word, kindly deed without strife,
Will make a tomorrow of beautiful cloth For our wonderful web of life.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
379
When this web is complete, and its warp and its woof And its flowers of beauty been scanned,
Our “Yesterdays” gone and “Todays” shall be lost In Tomorrow’s bright summer land.
Columbia’s women, press on your bright way,
Rise higher in wisdom and art;
But scatter about you wherever you go Sweet blossoms from kindliest heart.
May the century next inscribe on its roll,
On Time’s pillar still bright and free
By the side of the men, the glorious work Of the women of ’93.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
381
“The science of drawing or of outline is the essence of painting and of all the fine arts, and the root of all the sciences. He who can raise himself to the point of mastering it possesses a great treasure. Drawing embraces everything; it is used for machines, for plans, for building, for the ordering of battles, etc., so that in looking at all varieties of human work you will find each to consist wholly or in part of drawing.”
Let us then establish at once that by drawing we mean the graphic representation on a plane (flat or smooth surface) of all kinds of solid forms, with the varying aspects they present, according to the point from which we look at them, their distance from us and from each other, and their own actual position, etc. “All drawing is founded on a right knowledge of perspective,” says Leonardo da Vinci. The word perspective, dictionaries tell us, comes from roots meaning to see through, or to see thoroughly. This definition can not, however, be considered altogether satisfactory, because thorough seeing implies quite different things according to the end we have in view when looking. A paper-hanger or a shop assistant, whose eye is well trained and who sees thoroughly, will, when looking at a large roll of paper or wire or woolen goods, be able to say within a little how many yards go to make up the piece, or how many rolls are required to paper a room. A modeler, or a sculptor, who is going to copy in wax or in clay a certain vase, a head or a whole figure, must rightly see and imitate the shape and the literal or proportional bulk of each part.
Drawing, then, deals with appearances, and whether we are going to make a drawing of a single object ora landscape, to do a portrait from life or to sketch an interior, our first aim must be to rightly see, and our second, to rightly record the actual appearance of the subject from our chosen point of view. The better we see and the more accurately we record it, the truer will our drawing be. Leonardo did not content himself with telling his pupils to learn perspective—he gave them a great many practical hints on the subject, and the first thing he advised them to study, until they understood it properly, was their own eye, and its working.
The first thing Leonardo da Vinci suggests as a help in the translation of the appearance of solid forms on to a plane surface (Treatise on Painting) is the use of a piece of glass fixed upright at a convenient distance from the eye. “To make sure your perspective is right,” says he, “ fix a sheet of glass before your eye, between it and the thing you intend to make a portrait of; fix your head so that you can not move it at all; close and cover one eye, and with pen or pencil trace on the glass what you see before you. You can afterward take it off on thin tracing paper, and transfer it to another surface for painting pay great attention then to the aerial perspective.” This passage, as well as many others in the remarkable work, goes far to prove how well disposed was Leonardo, at least toward the use of everything capable of helping the student to use to the utmost his own individual powers of judgment and criticism. With him all means are good and admissible be they scientific, common-sense, or distinctively mechanical and commonplace, provided they tend toward the true seeing and the intelligent rendering of those appearances of forms in space which it is the sole province of drawing to deal with. Starting with the use of Leonardo’s glass plane, or rather the practical realization of his vague suggestion, we found that all the elementary facts of perspective can be clearly demonstrated, and more, made absolutely tangible by the intelligent use of the apparatus we had made, and which we call a philograph, so that the beginner, instead of hearing of mathematical theories, and given a number of tiresome diagrams to work out, could learn the groundwork of perspective directly from nature, and with proper guidance find out, so to say for himself, the first facts of the science on which the whole of linear perspective is built up, and with this advantage, that he only learns theoretically what he learns practically, and the theory after and in proof of the practice.
Next we made quite clear to ourselves that a much more important point has been attained; namely, we can do the same for the perspective of irregular forms, or organic or living bodies and figures, as for the lines and planes of linear perspective.

382
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
However slow or tiresome, or, to many minds difficult they may be, methods for the study of linear perspective do exist, and can be learned by almost every one who goes to work properly to learn it; but with organic form this is not the case. Let me give a practical illustration by comparing drawing with sculpture. Say a sculptor is going to copy exactly a plaster head. Long before he thinks of giving it a laughing or a serene expression, the delicate modeling of each feature, or the smooth or the hairy surface, he must realize and put down in the clay the accurate dimensions of the whole mass of the head, the proper relative position and size, height or depth of each part or feature. He does this by help of his eye, and his already acquired knowledge (you will say). Yes, but that is not all; he uses a simple enough help, though one he would be sorry to be forced to do without, at least until he has had a great deal of experience. This instrument, called “ calipers,” or compass of thickness, is not only tolerated, but you will find that the very best French sculptors recommend and insist upon its constant use by students for the sake of cultivating their eye and judgment of form. But how is it with drawing? How do we expect to gain certainty here? You make an accurate drawing of this head* from one position, but if you move one inch to the right or to the left and look at it from that altered point of view, your drawing will be no longer accurate, all the relative spaces and distances will appear different and must be drawn so. The sculptor can walk around what he does, can measure it from front to back, from side to side, or diagonally, but you can do nothing of the sort, and according to what many people say, if you know a way of measuring you ought not to use it; you ought to depend solely upon your eye, even though it means, as it so frequently does, building up a complete work on an incorrect or uncertain foundation.
By means of these helps every ordinarily intelligent person can do in a measure for his own eye what photography does for the glass eye of the camera; not, indeed, produce a complete, effortless picture of all he sees, but accurately record the facts of proportion and form, of perspective alterations, etc., as seen by the eye. Granted that what I say be true, and we make it a first condition with all growing students that they start with learning how and why the instruments maybe relied on so far, it is easy to see that quite a new element of certainty is introduced into the study of drawing. We are enabled to judge of the work of our own eyes and of our neighbor’s by applying the inexorable test of optical and geometrical facts to what hitherto had depended entirely on our own and on our fellow-man’s right seeing and judging.
A few words as to the actual use of the philographic helps in studying according to the method. We act on the belief that just as sounding a note in music covertly repeated, even though you be at first guided to the true sound by some instrument, will soon lead to your being able to sound it correctly without helps; so correctly and repeatedly reproducing graphically the appearance of a given form, even though you are helped to see it, is the shortest and best way of learning to see it without helps. It does not in any way encourage carelessness or scamping, but on the contrary cultivates to the full intelligent judgment and self-criticism on the part of the student, based on the understanding of the chief instrument he must employ, namely, his own eye, and on the laws according to which it works, to enable him to see the difficulties and to cope with them, one by one. By so much simplification, and the practical turning of small means to good account, to render it feasible for all sorts of people, and even solitary students, to master the elements of drawing thoroughly. I leave it to you whether this suggested strengthening of the foundations should imply any harm or any lessening of beauty and completeness in the superstructure. Should it not rather, as we strongly incline to think, have the contrary effect, by making it much harder to pass off bad drawing for good, and much more possible to correct the bad work and do away with bad workmanship.
»Displaying a Marble Bust.

384
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
down this Indian boy, and the mother watches, with a heart full of anguish, his little limbs stiffen and grow cold and life go out. When the little body is put into a coffin, she brings his little moccasins, his beads, his small buckskin garments, and puts them into the coffin with him, that he may wear them in the land where he is gone. He is buried on the hillside. His little coffin is not put down in the ground, but is set on the sod, a wooden frame is built around it, and this is filled and covered with the red soil of Oklahoma:
“ And soon the grassy coverlet of God Spreads equal green above its ashes pale.”
Then the oldest woman of his tribe goes to the top of the hill, and with clasped hands, and face turned to the sun, she prays to the Great Spirit for the soul of this little boy till the last ray of sunlight has disappeared.
The Indian woman bears all the physical burdens of her race. She lifts the heavy loads, she cares for the ponies and the cattle, she loads and unloads the wagons. She is in every sense the home-maker, for she fashions the tepee out of poles and canvas, gets up in the morning and builds the fire, and permits her liege-lord to sleep the sleep of the righteous. For let me assure you, this liege-lord of hers is no believer in “Woman’s Rights.” To compensate her for this she is stronger physically than her husband; she has few of the ills of her "white sister. The Indian wife takes charge of all the money that comes into the family, and doles it out to the husband in proper amounts. And I hope she makes special inquiries of how much he wants, what he is going to buy, w 7 hat he did with the last she gave him, and winds up with a lecture on economy and hard times. I say I hope she does.
The Indian mother has entire control of her children until they have reached womanhood and manhood. She says what they shall and shall not do, and if the father interferes unwisely, he is told to go about his business in terms he usually understands. The Indian woman in the ignorance of guileless and uncultured nature values the love and fidelity of her husband more than anything else in the world. To be a deserted wife is a sorrow and disgrace hard to be borne.
Both men and women are fond of athletic games. The Shawnee ball-game is quite amusing. The men are pitted against the women. Everyone bets on one side or the other. The women win quite as many games as the men. With their loose, flowing garments, well developed muscles, and superior strength, they are well matched with the men. The Ghost Dance is purely a religious ceremony. The scene, as I witnessed it, was weird in the extreme. The place chosen was a secluded spot, shut off from the surrounding country by a large wood of oaks. Three hundred and fifty or four hundred Indian men and women sat in a circle on the ground. Their dusky forms, wrapped in their blankets, were plainly visible in the waning moonlight. White Horse, a tall, stately Indian—one of Nature’s noblemen—dressed in a blanket and with a headdress of feathers paced around the outside of the circle, talking as he walked. The rhythm and cadences of the Indian tongue, when the voice is moved by the passion of the soul, are-very musical. The whole talk seemed to be addressed to their emotional nature alone. He spoke of their hopes, griefs and fears. Suddenly, and without any signal that myself or the interpreter could detect, the whole circle rose at the same instant, and the song and ghost dance began. Each commenced a slow and measured but ungainly step, until the whole were circling in a sort of magic dance. The movements were timed in some degree by the words of their songs, as were the gestures by the ideas. At intervals someone, overcome by his emotions, would break the line, and rushing toward the center, fall in a swoon. By midnight at least fifty were lying inside the circle in this hypnotic sleep.
This dance continues for days, w r eeks and months, and the overwrought condition of their emotional natures furnishes a fitting time for dangerous conspiracies and outbreaks. t
The religion of the Indian, like that of other primitive races, has neither temple

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
385
nor ritual. He was originally a sun-worshiper; but now he mingles with his religious ceremonies many of the rites of the Christian. He worships the Great Spirit, and believes almost universally in a future life. The Indian who becomes converted to Christianity is usually characterized by his moral, upright life.
Since 1889 twenty-three million acres have been taken from the Indian reservations and added to the public domain. When Oklahoma was first thrown open to settlement the great cry, “ Land für der landloss und Heimath für det Heimathloss,” went out through all our broad land. The old chief, Queenoshamno, when he knew that the lands where his warrior father had lived and died, where his sons and daughters had grown to manhood and womanhood, were to be given to the white man, said: “ Old Queenoshamno will never see the white man in his home,” and his sightless eyes, made so by his own hands, are a proof of his heroism, born of his patriotism and desperation.
The sun rose on the 22d day of April, 1889, in a clear sky. A sunrise in Oklahoma is a beautiful sight. The east gives a rosy promise of themorning, justthe first soft glimmer from the gates ajar of that Heavenly chamber whence the sun will by-and- by come rejoicing. A doubtful, slowly-growing light spreads, encroaching on the shadows in the east. The sky beds itself on the bright green of the prairie with a deep foundation of rosy red, and builds upward with gradations of softest pink and gold and colors no one can name. Infinite changes gently succeed. The stars fade slowly, blinking at the increasing light like old religions dying before the Gospel. Graceful, airy clouds hover around. Shortly they put on glorious robes, and their faces are bright, as if, like Moses, in some lofty place they had seen God face to face. You wait but a moment for the grand uprise of the sun. Then narrow flashes of brilliant, dazzling light shoot up into the dusky immensity above it. Another moment and the west sees it. Another, the whole heavens feel it, and the day is full blown. The mist settles into the valleys, and you look into the face of the sun through a clear atmosphere. The air is laden with the fragrance of a thousand awakening flowers.
The day had now fairly opened on this seemingly interminable waste of prairie. The landscape was wrapped in a mantle of stillness, undisturbed save by the morning anthem of the mocking-bird and meadow lark. For the meadow lark of Oklahoma, unlike his northern brother, is a singing bird. The prairies were covered with green, for spring comes early in this warm climate. Thousands of flowers raised their little heads fearlessly. For a hundred years they had grown, budded, blossomed and died, kissed by the sun, wet by the dew, and swayed by the balmy breezes of the south. The purple mallows, the rose-tinted gentian of the South, the white poppy of the West, and the spring beauty of the North, are all here, for Oklahoma combines the flora of these three sections to make her own.
The prairie dog sat contentedly at the door of his village, and the rabbit confidently took his usual morning stroll. The quail and plover cared for their little ones in happy ignorance that, before the sun set, their homes would be crushed under the tread of men and horses, and their little broods scattered and dead.
The hours go by. The sun climbs to the zenith. Twelve hundred mounted soldiers guard the line of the territory. It is high noon. The signal for the start is given, and with one mighty shout the whole line breaks intp a wild race for the new lands. Such a sight was never seen in the history of this country. There are thousands of people in all kinds of conveyances, thousands mounted on all sorts of steeds, from the little burro of Mexico and the wiry Texas pony to the powerful thoroughbred of Kentucky. When the sun went down that night sixty thousand white men slept in the land of the uglo homma.
The desire for a home, a piece of God’s green earth that he can call his own, is the absorbing passion in the breast of many a man and woman. The sacrifices made by many to obtain homes for themselves and^children in this new, strange land required the greatest degree of heroism. But the farmer of Oklahoma today, as he looks
( 25 )

386
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
across his broad acres and sees his shocks of golden wheat, his fields of waving corn, his cotton with its bursting bolls; when he gathers peaches from his orchard and grapes from his vineyard, forgets the labor and privations of his past four years.
The white man had again told the Ishmaelite of Oklahoma to “ move on,” and as, like Dickens’ little Joe, he had been moving on and moving on ever since he was born, he obeyed.
When the Almighty pronounced these words: “Cursed be the ground for thy sake. Thorns and thistles shall it bring forth to thee. In the sweat of thy brow shalt thou eat thy bread,” he spoke to the red man as well as to the white man. In work, in the digging up the thorns and the thistles that the ground may yield his daily bread, for “ difficulties are God’s errands,” in meeting obstacles and overcoming them, has the white man alone grown strong, and able to rise as an individual and as a race.
The red man has been deprived of the great blessing of work. Lands and money have been given him. His bread and clothes have come to him without any effort on his part. He has been left in idleness and plenty to follow the wayward impulses of his own crude, savage nature, and in this consists his great .degradation. Wherever the Indian has become poor and obliged to work to gain a livelihood he has risen accordingly. The time will come when the United States Government will have given him all his lands and money, and the white man will have stolen or cheated him out of it, and by the sweat of his brow he will earn his daily bread. Then, and not before, will the Indian again take his place among the self-governing nations of the world.
It is a common impression that the Indians are a vanishing race, and that in another century they will be known only in history. Recent statistics show that there has been no serious diminution in the number of Indians on this continent since the discovery of America. So we may conclude that the Indian is here to stay for at least another century, a people destined ere long to become citizens of this country in a common, national home.
How we may best give them a Christian education then becomes a problem of great importance to us. I am told that in the Indian schools of the territory the teachers are able to tell from the youngest child whether its mother has ever received any education, or, as they express it, whether “ it has a school-mother.”
The Indian girl who is educated at Haskell or Carlisle, when her school life is over returns to her people, and in nearly every instance puts on her blanket and becomes the wife of a blanket Indian, to whom she is usually sold by her parents for a few ponies.
At the first glance, with this fact in view, the educating of the Indian girl is disheartening in the extreme. The adult Indian habits have been formed. All remedies for them must be palliative. But in the children there is hope, through the mother to the child, each generation growing better and wiser than the one preceding it. In this line of endeavor lies, it seem to me, the surest solution of this problem.
Through the sufferings of the mother has the human family ever received its baptism of regeneration. Through the suffering of the Mary Mother a Christ came to dying humanity.
The chapter in our national history which tells of our dealings with the Indian tribes from Plymouth to San Francisco, from the Great Lakes to the Gulf of Mexico, will be one of the darkesf and most disgraceful in our annals. No race will lift up at the Judgment such accusing hands against this nation as the Indian. We have cheated him out of one hunting-ground by compelling him to accept another, and have robbed him of the last by driving him to frenzy, and then punishing resistance with confiscation. The voices of their scattered dead will find an echo in the ages to come, and the crime of the white man against his red brother will be called at last for judgment.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
387
“Patient stands the great Avenger: History’s pages show, forsooth, One death-grapple in the struggle Twixt old systems and the truth; Truth forever on the scaffold, Wrong forever on the throne,
Yet that scaffold sways the future, And behind the dim unknown Standeth God, within the shadow, Keeping watch above His own.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
389
standing all this, the social and political condition of women, not only of the South, but of all the world, at that time w r as not fully committed to the highest development of that sentiment which is woven in the warp and woof of every woman’s nature. The sentiment which induces her to wish for that higher education and self-culture that would enable her to become her husband’s intellectual companion, his friend and helpmate in the truest sense of the word, and to occupy that place in the world—not man’s world but God’s world—the place not above her husband, nor below him, but by his side.
Because of the difficulties of travel, and imperfect communication with the outside world, she knew little of the turmoil and strife for self-advancement that moved and swayed the restless heart of a dissatisfied world. Content to dwell at home among her own people, her mind and heart were not busy about the world’s affairs. She asked nothing better for herself than that she might become the wife and mother of great men. And true to the traditions of her grandmothers, it w r ould still be, perhaps, an impossible task to convince a Southern woman that there could be any higher mission for her.
With sometimes a hundred trained slaves to attend the immediate household, with better facilities for travel, with new books and imported musical instruments, and foreign magazines and home journals, the minds and hearts of the women of the land were fully attuned to “ catch the living manners as they rise.” Is it any wonder, then, that the sentiment in favor of the higher education of women first took root in the South and grew and blossomed forth into the building of the first college in the world for women at Macon, Ga?
It was not until the tocsin of civil war had been sounded that the womanliness of the women of the South shone out in all its brightest light; and our men, who had ever been foremost in true chivalry toward women, learned more fully the half-accepted truth, that woman had not been created man’s slave, his toy, his household drudge, nor yet, for that higher mission alone, of being his gentle nurse, his faithful companion, his prudent housewife, and the fond mother of his children; but to be also “his disinterested friend, his equal in resources of character and understanding, and his superior in the virtues of heart and soul.
The heroes of the South, who fought those dreadful battles at Gettysburg and Manassas, and enriched the earth with the crimson stream of their life’s blood “ by the Potomac, and the Cumberland, and in the valley of the Shenandoah,” had no cowardly mothers or vain and heartless wives. Their women were as heroic in every fiber as themselves. What a comparison exists between the heroic women of the American Revolution and the women of the Southern confederacy; the story of the one seems in many instances but a repetition of the other, except that women of the South were by far the greatest sufferers. Because of the peculiar circumstances which surrounded them, they passed through “ the more fiery ordeal, the one most terrible in its character, inasmuch as no triumph awaited their sacrifices, no glad conclusions wiped out the bitter memory of their griefs.”
The women of the South had ever been a peace party in themselves. They loved the Union and honored the Flag. In their hearts they prayed that the cords of love which bound the different sections of the land together might not be snapped asunder; but wffien one state after another thought it best to withdraw from the Union, and Old Virginia finally threw herself into the breach, the women of the entire land cast in their lot with the Confederacy, and gave as hearty allegiance to the new Government as had been so lavishly bestowed upon the other.
The sudden transition of the land, smiling with peace and plenty, to the awful turmoil of war was swift and appalling, but its women kept pace with the times. After the first burst of the storm the restless misery of the preceding suspense, was followed by the most faithful efforts of men and women alike. “ Every village green became a camping ground, and its courthouse or public halls a rendezvous for busy women.” The Confederacy—a new government which had sprung into being in an

390
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
hour—had no means with which to meet the exigencies of war. There were no trained soldiers, but few surgeons and tailors, no hospitals and trained nurses, no war ships, no arms and ammunition, and no factories of any kind in the land. Where every able- bodied white man so gallantly laid down his plow and plane, closed up his law office, the-minister left his pulpit with his Bible in his hand, and went to battle for the cause which he earnestly and honestly believed to be right; the mothers, wives, daughters and sweethearts of these men determined that the army should not want, so long as they had hearts to feel, heads to plan, and hands to labor. Women, old and young, worked together in the construction of soldiers’ garments. With a firm faith that success must crown every such honest endeavor, to them an ultimate and complete victory was a foregone conclusion; and though
“ Never a morning wore to evening But some heart did break,”
these women faltered not in the tasks before them. They unhesitatingly spent their days and nights in nursing the sick in camp or wounded in hospitals established and maintained by themselves. They ministered to the dying in the rear of battlefields, and in many instances took in their own hands the spade and shovel in the midst of the night, and lifting their voices to Heaven, gave Christian burial to foe and friend alike.
Soon there came a time when the supplies in hand were utterly exhausted. Then it was that the latent business talent and executive ability of the Southern women began to appear. They renounced all desire for imported luxuries, and pledged themselves to card, spin and weave the clothing, tan the leather and make the shoes for their families and for the army. They had no factories; this had all to be done by hand. They directed the negroes on those immense plantations in the work of tilling the field, planting the crops, gathering the harvest and converting it into food and clothing for the country.
They gave their own personal property for the purchase of arms and ammunition for their beloved army; they melted into money their silverware and jewels, in which many a Southern household was rich. They almost starved themselves and their children at home, that they might purchase a little coffee and sugar and other luxuries for the soldiers. For coffee they often paid as high as five hundred dollars per pound, and for black pepper and sugar three hundred. They sat late into the winter nights over a fire of corn-cobs while they ripped up their carpets of softest pile, took down their richest damask draperies, and made them into blankets; cut their finest upholstery into mittens for the soldiers, and tore up their window curtains and table linen into bandages, to be used in dressing the wounded. They went through the darkened and silent streets of captured cities at midnight, to carry letters which they had smuggled through the lines from soldiers in distant camps to friends at home. They even faced the dangers of death itself in the charge of the bayonets, the tramp of cavalry, and the roar of cannons, as in “La Bataille des Mouchoirs” in New Orleans, that they might catch a glimpse of, and whisper a word of cheer to, loved ones on their way to distant Northern prisons. In every way these women, for the first time in the world’s history, “ gilded the terrors of war with a heavenly beauty.”
England has had her Florence Nightingale; Italy her countess, who, dressed in richest silks and brightest diamonds, visited the charity hospitals that the poor and suffering there might be gladdened by the sight of so much beauty; Germany had her princess who fed the hungry populace—the Revolution drew from every colony brave and heroic women, such as Mrs. Mott, of South Carolina. The North furnished many beautiful instances of individual bravery and self-sacrifice among its women during the war; but nowhere except in the South has the world ever witnessed the sublime spectacle of every woman of the land devoting herself entirely—her time, her strength, her talents—to the cause that needed such assistance.
It really seems invidious to mention a few of these noble women, when all worked,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
391
suffered, endured and lost alike. It was the women of the South who made it possi- f ble for the Confederacy to last so long. General Grant, while he was in Mississippi, said to “ a rebel woman: ” “The work of you women surpasses anything in history. It is astonishing. Why, with my overwhelming numbers of trained soldiers I could whip this handful of raw recruits in a little time if it were not for you Southern women.’’
Finally, however, time and circumstances brought to an end this unequal struggle. The sun of the Confederacy had set never to rise again—set in a halo of glory which will forever far outshine the gaudy triumphs of victory. And the men and women who had suffered every vicissitude of fortune during these four years, though they had been reared as delicately as European princes, turned from the duties and dangers of war times to private life and hard labor. Though the bowl had been broken at the fountain, there was no time for vain regrets. In many instances the mother, or the eldest daughter, or perhaps a maiden sister, because of the ruthless hand of war, was all that was left on distant plantations, or in splendid but totally dismantled city homes, to battle with the world and keep the wolf, from the door. When these women, so tenderly reared and delicately nourished, went forth as bread-winners from the very best families, daughter’s of the South’s proudest aristocracy, a new order of things for the Southern women was begun. Though her father, her brother, her husband and sweetheart were gone, her plantations devastated, left without stock, provisions or hands, her city home in smoldering ruins, the world has yet to hear one word of complaint or murmuring from her lips.
Ah! the influence of those women was and is being felt by the younger Southern women of today. During the storm that followed the first cloud-burst in the throes of silent agony, a new creature was born who came into the world possessed of a priceless heritage. The mothers of the Old South have laid a foundation upon which the Southern woman of today may build a personality for herself that will be a force in any undertaking. With no desire for public renown, no hungering for shout and stare and clapping of hands, and empty plaudits, those mothers and daughters mold society into lofty ideals of manhood and womanhood, yet still clinging with loving touch to the traditions of the past.
Underlying all her social conditions, touching life in all its relations, she has ^ always held a place peculiarly her own; but with a new need of self-defense with a more keenly awakened desire and a thousandfold better facilities for obtaining an education, with more of physical culture, despite the,languidness of our clime, and a general coming out into the glorious sunshine of a broader world, she has come to the front as never before. Scorning each carping tongue that says—
“ My hand a needle better fits.”
She has grasped the pen, the painter’s brush, the physician’s science, the surgeon’s instruments, the accountant’s desk, and a number of other things to be used as tools with which she has builded an independence for herself.
In the beautiful verse of Margaret J. Preston, whose powers were never fully evoked until the ardent patriotism kindled in her bosom, by the afflictions of her country, found vent in truly inspired lines, we find a splendid specimen of a Southern woman’s poetical genius. Surely harp never echoed to sweeter music than hers, and following in her wake many Southern women have cheered and gladdened the hearts of thousands of readers and built national reputations for themselves. Notably among them are Mrs. Nicholson, editor of the New Orleans “ Picayune,” the foremost women in letters in the South, the gifted “Catherine Cole,” Mrs. Mary E. Bryan, of Atlanta, Ga., Miss Virginia Wild, the foremost of Southern painters, and indeed one of the most gifted.in the world, Miss Julia Tutwiler, a world-renowned teacher, together with a host of others, who have by their own fair hands rebuilt and adorned the South. And while they have builded so nobly for themselves they have not forgotten others. Soon after the war all over the wrecked and desolated South the women again took matters into their own hands, and began to agitate the question of raising
*

392
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
suitable monuments to commemorate the dust of our heroes which they had gathered into hallowed spots. The women in every city, town and country village were organized, this time into Confederate Historical Societies, Ladies’ Memorial Associations and so forth, and early in the seventies in Richmond and Montgomery and many other Southern cities, splendid monuments began to tower aloft “In memory of the Confederate dead.” What the noble women of Memphis, Tenn., have done in this respect, is but an example of what the women everywhere have done, or are doing. In that city within one inclosure nine hundred and fifty-nine graves have been inclosed with a coping, a neat stone tablet marks the head of each grave, and a splendid gray granite shaft rises to heaven bearing the significant inscription on its face “ Illis Vic- toriam non Immortalitatem, Frater, negaverunt,” and the simple dedication “ To our Confederate dead.” This granite shaft cost the sum of $90,000. All this work was accomplished and paid for through the ardent patriotism, business enterprise, and executive ability of the women of that city. Among the women who have builded the monument we cannot refrain from mentioning the names of Mrs. C. W. Frazer, the first president of the Memphis Memorial Society, and Mrs. Luke E. Wright, the charming daughter of Rear Admiral Raphael Semmes, and Mrs. Keller Anderson.
It is the women of the South who—
“Accepting with unmurmuring lips
War’s stern decree, its grief, its losses,
And nobler through that blood eclipse And stronger for its burdening crosses—
She folds no hands in languid pause Child of her father—true to duty,
She weeps at heart the dear lost cause!
And fills the busy hours with beauty.”
At the same time she instills into the hearts of her young sons and daughters of today an honest pride in the memony of our immortal Jefferson Davis and our host of fallen braves; she teaches them to rejoice in the preservation of, and to stand firm for the Union.
These same women who have already builded so much of their Southland’s strength and fame, today unfurl to the breezes of the South the star spangled banner, with as much pride and grace as ever.they flung to the same winds the silken folds of their own handiwork, the bonny blue flag of the confederacy.
It was her women who have largely made it possible for the South to be represented here today. And in this Columbian year while Mrs. Grant and Mrs. Davis are sharing the hospitality of the same roof in New York, the Southern woman of today extends her hand in cordial invitation to her sisters of every clime to unite with her in building up
“A perfect woman(hood) nobly planned To warn, to comfort and command.”
An altar at which men and angels may love and worship forever.
%

394
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
thoroughly and systematically than by the present aid of the instructor. Bible studies are carried on in this manner under the supervision of the university. Much has also been done by the “ society to encourage study at home,” which has its central office in Boston. Through these and kindred organizations, many who otherwise would have made little or no progress, have been assisted in their studies, encouraged and guided in systematic work.
Greatest of all organizations for this purpose is that known as “ University, Extension.” The idea is not altogether a new one. It has for years been growing in the minds of scholars who have earnestly desired to bring the advantages of liberal culture within the reach of people of all ages and of both sexes who cannot go to the university. Its purpose is to bring the university to the people where they are, and while engaged in their usual avocations, and thus make up to them in some measure, at least, the loss they have suffered. There is extant a letter from Dr. Channing to Josiah Quincy, in which he suggests the organization of scholars for “ the spreading of their own intelligence and shedding a light around among the people.” At Oxford University the subject was considered nearly thirty years ago, or as early as 1835.
In early life, as society now exists, the majority are cut off from the higher educational privileges. Thousands upon thousands feel their deprivation keenly, but have had heretofore no adequate means of satisfying this intellectual hunger and thirst. University Extension is a new phase, and in its present form a new work. But the idea of University Extension is as old as the idea of the universal right of man to learning.
Charlemagne was in the true spirit of this movement when he summoned England’s grandest scholar to Paris, and set him to establishing schools for the people throughout the dominions over which he ruled, and when he and his courtiers sat at the feet of this scholar to be instructed in philosophy, mathematics and other branches, he manifested his eager earnestness in the intellectual welfare of the people. He had become convinced that the learning which made the church so powerful would be good for the state, if possessed by king and people. Alcuin, working under the great monarch in the eighth century, was the real founder of the universities of Paris, Tour, and other places. Those of which he was not the actual founder were immensely benefited by his preliminary work, if not directly inspired by it. By him and Abelard, who came two centuries later, and who moved his lectureship from place to place, learning was brought out of the monasteries and given in France to schools which were open to the people. Much the same work was done in course of time for other countries.
Everything that tended to popularize knowledge, particularly the invention of printing and the plentiful distribution of books, helped on this movement, and brought learning more and more within reach of the people. All the great universities founded in the Middle Ages were pre-eminently for the people. Students of all ages and of all classes of society attended the lectures in great numbers. The industrial classes came and gave what time they could from their regular occupations. The very poor came, and thought it no disgrace to beg the bread that sustained them while they remained at the seat of learning. The rich and the noble came, not too proud to drink at the common fountain. In those days it was only necessary to establish great educational centers, and the people came in throngs from all parts of Europe to study and to listen, many thousands being at one great school. Students came to the University of Paris in such numbers from all parts of Europe that separate colleges were erected for the reception of the different nationalities. Sometimes they followed a great teacher from place to place, as when Abelard in his sorrow and discouragement fled to the wilderness, the whole region around was covered with the tents of the students who followed him to his retreat to profit by his instructions.
Many of the universities were originally founded for the benefit of the poor. This was the origin of the University of Naples, established by Frederick II. in 1225. He desired that his subjects might be instructed at home in every branch of learning, and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
395
not be compelled in pursuit of learning to have recourse to foreign orations or to beg in other lands. Boniface VIII. established the University of Rome for the special benefit of poor foreign students, sojourning at the capital.
In the course of centuries, however, social changes, not necessary to trace here, gradually eliminated this principle of democracy, and the throngs of students of all grades, ages and nationalities ceased to gather, and the universities no longer reached the people. The old conditions have never been restored. .Learning is again imprisoned, this time not in the monasteries, but in the universities themselves. There are now barriers at their gates which exclude all but a favored few. To the masses these barriers are impassable. One of these barriers is the long and exhaustive preparation that must be made, and which only the few can undertake. Another barrier is that of age, only the young being now thought eligible as students. The continuity of work required is another barrier, for only the few can give such attendance; while still another insuperable obstacle is the lack of money to defray the large expense that residence at the university in our time involves. These are among the chief causes which have so diminished the number of students, and which have practically excluded the masses from the pursuit of knowledge under any competent guidance.
History is repeating itself. The popular need which anciently demanded that learning be brought out of the cloister, now requires that it be brought out of the university. The people can no longer go in crowds to the universities; therefore, we must bring the university instruction to the people.
Out of this need, which has now for many reasons become imperative, has grown the work which we call University Extension. It is nothing less than a revolution which will be as fruitful in intellectual results, as religious and political revolutions have been in their respective fields. We have today religious and political freedom, but both are practically useless without the trained and enlightened intellect. University Extension, the emancipation of the popular mind, becomes therefore the complement of the liberties already won. The universities are now called to minister, as in early times, not to a class, but to all the people. And since the people, on account of the social and economic conditions of the times, can no longer go to the university, we must take the university to the people. That the people are intellectually hungry is manifest from the great number of study classes and clubs, for the most part under inefficient leadership, which have in recent years sprung into existence everywhere. And that the people are ready for the University Extension movement is abundantly shown by the large number who hasten to avail themselves of its aid.
The first lectures were given by professors of Cambridge University, England, in 1873, in response to the request of a company of women, that they might have the privilege of listening to lectures by the university instructors. Other courses followed, and the work has increased in extent and popularity up to the present time. Oxford University entered upon the active work in 1878. The annual reports show a steady growth of interest and attendance. There are now more than one hundred and fifty lecture centers, at each of which several courses of lectures are annually delivered. These courses are upon any and every subject upon which the university gives instruction. The topic is in all cases determined by vote of the class desiring to attend and study. At first courses in history and literature were most popular, but recently the choice of subjects has taken a very wide range. At a recent summer school of University Extension students at Oxford, there were classes in the Constitutional History of England, in practical chemistry and geology, in geographical mapping, in Homer’s Odyssey, in Herodotus, in Dante, in Gothic architecture with illustrative excursions, in instrumental astronomy, and many other subjects. A center composed of working men in one of the manufacturing districts has been engaged in the study of the classical novel. They were studying George Eliot’s “ Romola ” when the report was made. A course of six lectures on the Bible was given at Newcastle-upon-Tyne to immense audiences of iron workers. Courses upon electricity, agriculture, mining, social science and art, are also among the subjects commonly chosen.

396
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The representative of the American Society, sent recently to study the development of the University Extension in England, reports that the work done in some of the established centers is such that the extension students are admitted to the universities as second-year students, showing that it is possible by this method to reach the same results as are attained by residence at the universities. He also reports interest among English farmers, who are availing themselves of courses of lectures upon topics pertaining to their occupation. The principle upon which the centers have been organized has been strictly democratic, persons of various ages, stations and degrees of culture, of both sexes, being frequently associated in the same classes. As an example of this, a lecturer reports that in a certain course the best examination was passed by a coal miner, and the second best by the daughter of a wealthy banker. The working men and miners have taken up the work in large numbers, and the results are already discernible in the general improvement of the condition of many. The dramshop gets less attention, while books and magazines appear in homes where they were before unknown. The women of England have from the first taken the deepest interest in this movement, and women of birth and education have been among the first to avail themselves of the advantages offered thereby. • Women became everywhere, not only the eager recipients of the instruction offered, but active in the organization of centers. University Extension work has also been inaugurated and organized in Canada, Austria, Denmark and other countries.
In America the organization is quite recent. Four or five years ago it was practically unknown. The work once inaugurated, however, our colleges and universities have promptly taken it up, and it has already assumed large proportions. Such is the favor with which the plan is received by the people, that to explain clearly the aims and methods of University Extension is almost certain to organize a center.
The Philadelphia Society was formed in June, 1890. In December of the same year the American Society was established. In July following, the “Journal of University Extension” was issued. National conferences have been held each succeeding year, with delegates present from the leading universities of England and Canada. As a result of all these activities, taken in connection with the enthusiastic work of many established centers, the whole country is becoming awakened to the keenest interest in all that concerns the movement. Our leading universities and colleges have fully launched themselves into the work. The Johns Hopkins and Michigan universities, Bryn Mawr, Cornell, most of the state universities, all the magnificent educational institutions that center about Chicago, are committed to this greatest educational movement our world has ever seen. It is already apparent that the eager acceptance of this aid to systematize study will tax the universities to the utmost, and the question is asked: “What will they do with the material that University Extension is bringing to their very doors?” The University of Chicago has already answered the question by making University Extension one of its regular departments, with officers, professors and lecturers set apart for this special work. Other great universities must soon move in this direction, for the already overworked professors cannot leave their class-rooms to lecture outside to any great extent.
The plan adopted in our country has contemplated in all cases courses of six lectures each, which may be supplemented by other courses on the same subject, if desired. All the advantages offered are optional with the student. He may simply attend the lectures, and he may in addition attend the classes held before or after lectures, when he may question the professors on points not understood. He may read recommended articles or books; he may pursue independent investigation on the subject, and prepare papers to be examined by the professor in charge. If he does all this work, and does it satisfactorily to the committee on examination, he receives a certificate or credit for the amount of work accomplished, which will be accepted if presented to the university or college to which that center belongs.
University Extension is not intended to take the place of college training. It must always lack much that the university can supply; but it is intended that the work under-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
397
taken shall be, as far as it goes, strictly first-class, and the student who cannot go to the university will be aided at home to the utmost of his desire or capacity to receive.
The privilege and possibilities of University Extension must appeal to American women even more strongly than to those of England. In view of all the opportunities which are here open to women, and in view of the constantly increasing responsibilities which rest upon them, the need of the most liberal training is imperative. Here is an opportunity to make up deficiencies and to pursue studies in any direction, without interfering with the duties of home or society. It is safe to say that the majority of the Extension students in our country are women. Thus far, however, few women have offered themselves as instructors or lecturers in this inviting field. College women should be especially interested and active. They can make themselves especially useful in establishing centers and in promoting the work in their immediate neighborhoods. Many of them are especially qualified to lecture upon their favorite studies. There is to be in the immediate future an immense demand for the best lecturers. The professors in the colleges already have their hands more than full. They cannot go out to any great extent without neglecting work in the university itself. If competent women offer their services they will be gladly accepted.
University Extension should commend itself to liberally educated women because of its value to the people in general, and because of its adaptation to the present needs of women.
It is not yet twenty-five years since the first great university opened its doors to women students, and it is much less time since anything like adequate advantages have been at the command of women who seek thorough training. Women now in mature life, surrounded by many cares, have not forgotten how sadly they realized that their school-days were over when they had advanced just far enough to know that they had made a beginning. They vividly remember how, as they saw their brothers prepare for college, they silently brushed away the unseen tears and bravely turned to face a life of intellectual privation. These women have not lost their intellectual hunger, though many of them do wear gray hairs. They are turning with avidity to gather the intellectual food now so freely offered. Educated women who appreciate their own happier lot will be earnest and quick in their endeavor to bring whatever is best within reach of these defrauded sisters.
It is not my purpose at this time to make practical suggestions. These will readily occur to all who give thought to this important subject. But I cannot refrain from expressing the earnest hope that college bred women everywhere may put themselves in line with this great work for the elevation of humanity—a work worthy of the best efforts of heart and hand and brain.

WONDERS OF NATURE AND ART IN SPAIN.
By SENORITA CATALINA DE ALCALA.
In comparison to the amount that has been spoken and written concerning the attractions of other countries, almost nothing has been said about the beauties and grandeur of the old Castilian Empire.
While crossing the Atlantic for the United States, one of the lady passengers stated that she had been over the ocean six times to view the wonders of the Old World.
“ Now I am through,” she said; “ There is nothing left worth looking at.”
When asked if she had visited Spain, she replied: “Mercy, no; do you think I would venture into that barbarous land to have my heart pierced with a stiletto or my jugular vein severed by a robber’s steel?” “Banditti are the only curiosities I ever heard of in that country.”
I am sorry to say that as a people we have been too sullenly proud and carelessly indolent to rise up in dignity and earnestness and correct such false impression The political and religious cloud which has enveloped us for centuries has obscured the vision of the poet, novelist, and even historian. The physical aspect of Spain has been compared to a truncated pyramid, the summit of which is formed by the plateau of Castle and La Manche, furrowed by chains of Sierras towering from six to twelve thousand feet above the level of the sea. The Mediterranean base of the pyramid is a paradise—a land of exquisite fruitfulness, through olive groves to the orange-embowered hamlets of Catalonia on to the garden of Valencia, where African vegetation abounds. At Elche stately palms in tens of thousands group themselves in true oriental style around low Moorish homes. Valencia is a Sicilian landscape. Andalusia with its cacti, bananas, cotton, sugar cane, its tropical atmosphere, pure and brilliant, is truly African. The mountain chains begin with the lofty Pyrenees, whose snowcapped peaks meet the eye on entering Spain from the north. It is the most regular mountain chain in the world, giving off its principal valleys at right angles.
The scenery on the Spanish slope far surpasses that of the PTench side. The innumerable mountain torrents form lofty cascades more magnificent than any other waterfalls in Europe. On a single high station in the Central Pyrenees grows the diascorea, the only European species of the yam. A distinct specimen of the ibex is found here and also the water-mole known in no other streams except the rivers of Southern Russia. The blind insects which abound in the caverns are another w r onder of the Pyrenees. Kings, races, governments, have come and gone; wars have fiercely raged on either side and enemies sworn vengeance through thy passes. But thou, O Pyrenees, stand forever firm, immovable, unbroken by the hand of time!
The Iberian chain twines through the heart of the country eastward and southward to the Sierra Morena, and is filled with enormous masses of fossil bones; it forms
Senorita Catalina de Alcala is a pure Castilian, the daughter of the late Duke Louis de Alcala, who fell upon the field of battle—a Carlist. Her mother, Marie de Molina, is a direct descendant of the early Castilian queen of the same name. The name De Alcala is a familiar one in Madrid. The family, consisting of one young son and daughter, were exiled upon the accession of Alphonzo XII. to the throne, and their estate declared confiscate. Their guardian, a grandee and an exile, wandered with his young charges through many lands. He gave the strictest attention to their education, particularly in the languages. Catalina de Alcala is master of five living languages ; is a good Latin and Greek scholar, besides having a fair knowledge of Russian, Flemish and Italian. Her brother was assassinated in the streets of Madrid, where he had gone to make a personal appeal at the foot of the throne for the return of his estates. Senorita de Alcala was for some time linguist in the palace of the Emperor of Germany. She was in the royal family of Hawaii when the news of the revolution reached them. She accompanied the family of Don Fernando—Minister to the United States—to Washington, and acted as secretary during the Pan-American Congress. Her knowledge of languages and diplomatic details rendered her services invaluable. Only thirty years of age, this young woman has traveled twice around the world, and has seen every phase of life, from the Imperial Courts to the humblest home. She is at present Professor in the Minnesota State University.
398

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
399
the starting point of the Tagus on one side, and the Cabriel Guadalajara and Xucar on the other.
The Carpetanian group runs northeast and southwest with the Escurial and La Granja clinging to its granite declivities. The Sierra Morena is a plateau on one side and a mountain on the other, clothed in rosemary, thyme, cystus, lentise, arbutus, date, palms, aloes and vines. It is a sight to see the lentil and morning-glory with other wild flowers growing side by side out of the crevices in the bare rocks, with scarcely any leaves, but perfect in blossom and fruit. The peasant children, with their brown faces and bright garbs, make a pretty picture in their bare heads and feet leaping from cliff to cliff like the gazelle, caroling their native airs and gathering the nutritious legume to be shipped to all parts of the world with the large yellow garbanzo, which grows only on Spanish soil. If a traveler approaches and addresses them, they will detect at once if he is a foreigner, and come forward offering handfuls of wild flowers, and saying, with their expressive glances, “We pity you because you are a stranger and far from home,” the worst of all calamities, in the minds of these little ones.
No matter what is offered them in return for their courtesy and favor they will never accept, and feel wounded because you have mistaken their motive. This is one of the curios of Spain; you can turn around without crossing the hand with silver.
The whole surface of Spain is noted for its striking contrasts; mountains rising in grandeur above the snow line, sheltering rich and magnificent valleys at their base, defying the sun of summer, by not yielding one drop frqm their icy peaks to water the enchanting land below. Naked walls of white limestone tower above dark woods of cork, oak and olive. Extensive tracts of undulating forest-clad hills lie between apparently boundless plains or tracts of level table lands, some almost uninhabitable, and others intersected with canals and richly cultivated, like the Rekuena of Valencia.
The climate is as great a wonder as the geography. Four zones are recognized. In the north and northwest maritime provinces, the temperature is mild and equable. Monthly roses bloom in the garden at Christmas. The table lands and the larger part of the Ebro basin form the zone of the greatest extremes. Even in summer the nights are decidedly cool, and on the high levels hoar frost is frequent. In spring cold mists envelop the land for days, while in summer the sky may be perfectly clear for weeks. The air is dry and constantly in motion. At Madrid skating is the pastime in December and January. The third zone includes.the Mediterranean provinces. The extremes of temperature are not so marked, although the summers are very warm and the winters decidedly cold.
The fourth or African zone, as it is called, embraces the whole of Andalusia as far as the Sierra Morena, the southern half of Murcia and the province of Alicante. The winter is the season of the brightest vegetation. As a consequence of such a varied climate the vegetation is peculiar. No other country in Europe of equal extent has so great a wealth of species. The number is over five thousand. Important medical and dye plants grow wild on all the mountains and in the night season load the air with aroma.
' Spain surpasses all other countries in Europe in the production of kitchen vegetables and pod fruits; its sherry wine is famous throughout the world. Who has not heard ot the great olive forests which embrace hundreds of square miles furnishing an annual production of millions of gallons of oil. Oranges, almonds, figs, pomegranates, carobs, bananas, cherimogas and apples are abundant and excel in flavor the fruits of all other countries. It is also the land of the mulberry and hence of the silk worm. The annual production of raw silk in Catalonia, Valencia and Murcia is four million, two hundred thousand pounds
The fauna of Spain also corresponds to the climate. Even wild animals abound, bears, wolves, hares and rabbits. The horses of Spain have been famous in all ages. The Romans used to say they were engenders of the wind. They are supposed to be of Arabian origin, as the Arabs, when in possession of the peninsula, stocked it with their finest breeds. Especially in Andalusia are they noted for swiftness and beauty.
One of Spain’s greatest resources lies in its immense flocks and herds. They are

400
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
distributed in bands of tens of thousands under shepherds and dogs running through millions of acres that are abandoned to their use. It is also a fact that Spain contains the one specimen of the Barbary ape still found wild in Europe, and the four hundred species of butterflies found in the province of Madrid alone are like the gayety and grace displayed in the Spanish ballroom. Spain has ever been a camping ground for innumerable tribes of feathered songsters. The peninsula lies directly in their route to and from frigid and temperate Europe to tropical Africa. While some adorn the foliage with their brilliant plumage, others delight the ear with enchanting melodies.
Spain leads all other European countries in the variety and amount of its minerals. In the production of silver, copper, mercury and lead even Austria and Hungary are excelled. The Greek and Latin authors who have described the Spanish peninsula, state the quantity of gold and silver found there was very great, and that hence the district became an important center of commercial activity of the Phcenicians and Carthaginians.
Marble of many colors and great beauty, iron, silver, copper, loadstone, gold, pearls and rubies make of Spain, what it always has been, an inexhaustible storehouse of wealth.
As the brilliant panorama of nature’s wonders recedes from view we find ourselves in royal Madrid amid towering domes and stately palaces. The Castilian capitol is truly an eden of architectural beauty and splendor, and forms the center of an art circle unsurpassed in any other land. The royal palace is acknowledged to be the finest structure of art in all Europe. It is a hollow square, four hundred and seventy feet on the outside and one hundred and forty feet within. A colonnade and a gallery runs entirely around the inside of the square, and without are windows, cornices and columns, adorned with heavy ornaments, except in the balustrade which crowns the whole and hides the leaden roof from view. It is constructed of a kind of granite which has the appearance of white marble; the only wood used in it is the frame of the roof, doors and windows. The foundation stands entirely upon a system of subterranean arches. A magnificent staircase of marble, on which the architect, sculptor and painter have exhausted their arts, leads to the second floor, which is likewise supported by arches.
Here is a second colonnade and a gallery which looks upon the court and is paved with marble. This gallery opens upon the apartments of the diffent members of the royal family, the chapel and audience chamber. On the ceilings are the work of such men as Mengs, Bayeux, Velasquez and Graedona, while the walls are adorned with the best productions of Rubens, Titian, Murillo, Velasquez and Spagnoletto. The picture gallery is a marvel of art, and contains the paintings of both ancient and modern masters, Claude, Van Dyke, Guido, Murillo, Poussin Raphael, Rubens, Teniers Titian, Tintoretto, Velasquez, Paul Veronese and Wonvermans. It is only here that one can study our Velasquez to advantage.
The small oratory of the king is the most beautiful apartment of the palace. It is adorned with the richest and most finely variegated marbles found in the peninsula. The furniture, tapestry, mirrors and clocks are of the highest style of magnificence. The garden of the retiro is of great extent, with its Chinese temple, fountains, artificial lake, gilded barge and royal menagerie. The most prominent object is the bronze statue of Philip IV. Though the figures are four times as large as life, and the enormous mass weighing nine tons is supported on the horse’s two hind legs, yet there is such harmony in all the parts as to prevent its appearing cumbrous or unwieldly.
The Fountain of the Swan is another fine piece nestled among the spreading trees. The center is formed of cherubs riding on the back of a snow-white swan and holding in their hands a torch, through which the water flows. In the garden of the Casino stands the bronze statute of Phillip III., weighing twelve thousand pounds.
The Museum of Statuary and Painting is a wonder of elegance and ability in art and design, a monument of Spain’s days of prosperity, the beginning of its construction dating back to the time of Charles III. Here all the different schools of art are represented, and, notwithstanding the wholesale plunder made upon it by other nations, it still remains the finest of its kind in the world.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
401
The Spanish school is noted for its perfection of perspective and design and its vivid and natural coloring. Our Morales followed Raphael, and his inimitable paintings of Christ have gained for him the surname of Divine. Juan de Juanes is the father of the Valencian school, which Spagnoletto afterward brought to the highest state of perfection. Spagnoletto excelled in Bible scenes, especially those pictures which represent sorrow and suffering. Velasquez was his cotemporary and possessed something of his style. In portrait painting he surpassed even Titian and VanDyke.
Who that loves art does not know the sublime Murillo? He studied in Madrid and never traveled out of Spain. He brought the Spanish school to the height of its glory. Though Raphael is considered the most perfect of all artists, to Murillo must be granted the honor of the highest excellence in representing nature; not as it ought to be, but as it is. Indeed, the whole city of Madrid is a wonderful w'ork of art. It is laid out from a magnificent design. The “ Puerta del Sol ” is the heart of Madrid, the middle of the spider web from which radiate all the principal streets.
We now turn from Madrid thirty miles away to the southeastern declivity of the Guadarrama chain, and there, midway up the barren mountain-side, stands the Monastery of St. Lawrence, or the “ Escurial,” the wonder of wonders, the eighth wonder of the world. It was built by Phillip II. in memory of St. Lawrence, upon whose day he won the Battle of Saint Quentin. No structure in the world, except the pyramids of Egypt, gives so high an idea of human power. It cost originally $50,000,000 and was twenty-four years in building. It has two thousand rooms and five thousand windows. This is the home of the famous pantheon, built in the ground directly under the altar of the church, where lie in state the Kings and Queens since Charles V. To give any kind of a description of the Escurial would require more time than you would be willing to grant me.
I will pass it over by repeating to you what Harrison says of this stupendous combination of wonderful magnificence: “A mausoleum, a monastery, a palace, a church, a museum, a marvelous reliquary where the limbs and bones of hundreds of saints were devoutly accumulated; a city of corridors, doors, windows and apartments; a great library, a gigantic picture gallery, a network of tanks and towers, a confession stool for princely humiliation, a village of monks; a town clinging to the sides of the mountain wilderness, a swarming cloister, an austere hermitage, a fortress!”
Delicate marbles of many hues, damasks and velvets of Granada, bronze and iron of Toledo, exquisite work in steel, gold and precious stones from Milan, gorgeous tapestries from Flanders, rare embroideries from the thronging monasteries of Spain, cedar, ebony, marvelously-tinted woods from beyond the seas—all that money, consummate taste and boundless dominion could summon—hung or glistened or blazed with magical brilliancy within these walls. It is filled with inestimable treasures, gems, oriental manuscripts, shrines, painting and sculptures.
The leaning tower of Saragossa is another wonder. Its antiquity enhances its interest, having done duty as a clock tower for the church of San Felipe for many centuries. It leans ten feet from the perpendicular, and is a solid structure of diapered stone, handsomely filigreed. I have but touched at the center of the circle of art in Spain. As it widens it also deepens, until we are lost more and more in amazement at the countless treasures contained in the long-despised Iberian peninsula.
The Cathedral of Toledo, the galleries of Seville, the arches and gardens of Cordova, the Alhambra of Granada, the port of Malga, the many palaces of great note, all embody grandeur and interest beyond the conception of any one mind.
Oh Sunny Spain, my native land!
My feet have trod the wide world o’er,
But nothing can I find so grand As thy rich hills from shore to shore.
Thy azure skies and crystal streams,
Thy lovely valleys by the sea,
Thy stately palms and verdure green,
The dearest of a'l earth to me.
( 26 )

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
403
thought, faith and love combine to stir up activity, and she answers: “ Behold, I am here to serve! ” It is this woman to whom I speak today, asking that American women recognize a common motherhood and a common sisterhood, that what is claimed as justice for one may be justice for all; that in the distribution of love, and the gifts of love, the Southern girl has equal recognition with her sister. She is of large brain, of pure soul, of clean hands and of your own blood; flesh of your flesh and bone of your bone. Trebly bereft by the desolations of war, she has yet actively and consciously recognized the force of noblesse oblige. Leisure and wealth gave to her grandmother an exquisite culture. Planter princes lavished fortunes upon the women who were to be the dispensers of royal hospitality that “ neither condescended nor cringed.”
The heritage of their daughters has been poverty, but not humiliation, nor even defeat, except the defeat of which success is born. From the ashes of the wreck they came into their kingdom of strength and holiness. All over that beautiful land they are nurse, teacher, home-tender, mother—sweet, wise and gracious. They are strong, self-reliant, independent. They ask nothing for themselves, and if I ask in their behalf, it is of those upon whom they have the claim of sisterhood. Schools are on the hillsides and on the plains, good as the best of their kind, for white and colored alike. Do not heed him or her who tells you that we do not provide for the education of our colored people. The fund is a common one, and provision is made in the public school for every boy and girl, white or black. The burden is heavy, but the people have borne it without a murmur. Along the line of primary, secondary, high school and academic instruction, all is well and growing daily better, but we have no Smith, no Vassar, no Wellesley, no Holyoke, no Bryn Mawr. This means that private endowment does not reach us. Our own people are not rich in material things, and others are unmindful or forgetful. This is the claim I present today, not as a demand, but with a strong, earnest appeal to the spirit of a large-hearted sisterhood, which has planted the College Beautiful on so many Northern hillsides. Our girls must go far from home for a broad and generous college culture, or they must do without. Unfortunately, by far the larger majority cannot leave home by reason of limitations that are apparent, and yet these noble-minded girls are the ones to whom this training is an absolute essential. This is not in accordance with the American spirit. Our Mother Columbia does not mean to say to her large family of beautiful daughters: “One-half may have all the joys and blessings of the higher education; the other half must take the lower, or nothing.”
It requires no prophetic vision to see the meaning of this waste to the higher American life of the future; not to read the story of limitation to the universal cause of womanhood, if we are not at once active in removing hindrances. There are more pathetic tragedies than those of Teutonic battlefields, and first among them, surely, is the disappointment of young hopes. “Today the morning is noisy with birds,” tomorrow they may be old and silent. Let us look for effective rather than final causes; and in seeking to find God everywhere, let us not be afraid to acknowledge the value of national agencies, or to set forces to work that will help God redeem the world. Let one of these be a college at the South for our girls, so magnificently endowed with such bountiful provision for student aid that no good girl in search of an education will be turned away. It should combine all the requirements of the best discipline and instruction. Its foundation should be laid in the thorough training of English according to the most approved methods. There should be a department of domestic economy, so well equipped that every graduate of the college might be prepared, not only for housekeeping, but for home-keeping. Thus shall we express our faith, not only in an overruling Providence, but, as Charles Kingsley says, in an underruling, around-ruling, and an in-ruling Providence, from whose inspiration comes all true thought, all true feeling. Every hope is the beginning of its own fulfillment, saysourdear Emerson; and as we walk out into the grounds today, let the out-door air sweep in the vision I have sketched. Columbia, thou hast battlements of mountain treasure, caves

404
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
of gold and silver, fields and pastures wide and warm, silent cities where two armies sleep, and, more than all, hosts of imperial living men and women, sons and daughters of the King. Above the tumult of the tempest, the storm of battle, the noisy clamor of creeds, we hear them today pleading, not so much “ to tunnel the mountain or ride the sea,” but to fill this fair earth with benedictions.
The Neibelungen hoard, the source of Teutonic woes, lies drowned in the deep Rhine until the Judgment Day. It was a curse. Our gold, obedient to the heavenly vision, builds a world of grand proportion, filled with richer music than that of cathedral psalm. So, as we listen, the electric flash reveals a vision, and we look out to see outlined against the Exposition sky the gracious figure of Columbia, equally enthroned on her right her eldest daughter Jamestown, robed in pensive gray, the light of hope on her brow, the sweet serenity of faith in her eye. On the left the second sister, Plymouth, robed in tender blue, high-born resolve on her fine face and in her eye the courage that meets death with a smile for love or duty’s sake. Blue and gray! forever one as in the sunset sky. The voice we hear is strong and tender. What does she say, this fair Columbian maiden to her New England sister? Listen !
“Unfashioned was the earth,
The stars unset,
Ungiven was the air,
The sea not yet,
When in God’s purposes One small decree Fastened eternally My soul to thee.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
407
this country such a hope in each of your very large cities, I am pleased to know of it, for in all densely populated places are the fingers of charities most wanted.
In giving you my thanks for your kind invitation this day, I will promise to speak to my patriotic sisters of the American women, of their life and their enjoyment of all freedom and liberty of their work and how they are respected for it, each holding in society the place sought, in accordance with her capacity.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
409
ginia, is famed for its embroidery. We hope it will not be deemed unbecoming to advert to the fact that wherever a Virginia woman is at work, her personality is marked. There is an indefinable charm about her gentle voice, cordial manners and frankness that is better felt than described. Untrue she is to her rearing, if the love- light is not in her eye, and if “ the law of kindness is not the law of her lips.”
Virginia hospitality has become proverbial, and it goes without saying, that this quality, in its practical bearings, emanates mainly from the housekeeping branch of the family. The increased burden entailed upon a family by the presence of guests must be borne by the female members, and, therefore, where strangers are cordially welcomed to a seat at the family board, depend upon it, it is the mistress who deserves the praise. Her large heart and loving sympathy with her fellow-creatures makes every burden borne on their behalf seem light, and sweetens even domestic drudgery. Thank God Virginia women still delight to honor the precept: “ Be not forgetful to entertain strangers,” although this can not be done nowadays without personal exertion. All New York recently laughed over the characteristic simplicity of a typical old Virginian, whom at the great naval review chance threw near enough to Sir John Hopkins, commander of the British fleet, to admit of speech. Impressed by the admiral’s appearance, and full of the enthusiasm of the hour, he rushed up to him, saying: “Sir, are you a foreigner?” “I am an Englishman,” was the cold reply. “ Well,” exclaimed the stranger, “I live in Fauquier County, Virginia, and if you ever come there, come to my house and I shall be delighted to see you.”
We may be sure that would-be entertainer of the Nation’s guest had a helpmate at home upon whom he could rely, should the stranger appear at her husband’s behest, to be ready to greet him with smiling face and open for him the best guest- chamber, with its high post bedstead, dimity curtains, and lavender-scented linen.
Conservatism everybody admits to be an attribute peculiarly cherished in Virginia, yet more if possible by the women than by the men. The reason for any change must be well proved before being adopted by a Virginian of either sex. Local attachments are very strong in them, and doubtless this is one of the elements that enters into the glowing patriotism that is apt to inspire the breast of everyone reared within that widely diversified but homogeneous district, ycleped Virginia. And yet, what bundles of contradiction we are. The same being at whose knee her sons drink in large draughts the love of country has been bred in the belief that it is a shame for a woman to intermeddle with politics, and to feel as if it were presumptuous in her to talk of public affairs. The domestic circle has ever been believed in Virginia to be pre-eminently woman’s province. In the jealousy with which the people there guard its privacy and sacredness they prove their English lineage.
The sanctity of the marriage relation is regarded with a primeval simplicity. It is a land of happy marriages, large families, and loving bands of brothers and sisters. Women smile when they are asked if they favor women’s rights, so live they to bless and be blessed in the sunshine of domestic happiness, that if there be a yoke upon them they are perfectly unconscious of its existence; or, can it be that the yoke is so softly lined with the velvet of courtesy and mutual respect, devotion and self- sacrifice, that its pressure can never gall. Let Virginia women long rest in their happy contentment, blind to any wrongs to be righted in the nature of their own lot.
To the generation now extant has not fallen the stimulus of the heroic epoch that just preceded this. Upon them has blown the cold, biting winds of poverty, a reduction in circumstances and narrowing of the horizon that is all the harder to struggle against because its trials are of a petty, every-day sort, and if overcome and transmuted into blessings, the victory is of that quiet, unobtrusive kind, which elicits no praise and awakens no enthusiasm.
Here again we notice an apparent inconsistency. These same conservative, contented, and domestic women are indomitable in their enterprise. They imbibe, by intuition, it seems, the ideas of the age in which they live, and ten to one they are in the van of every movement for the advancement of their sex, holding back, though at all times they seem yet in the car of progress, driven by the spirit of the period.

410
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
For instance, at the very same time that Miss Elizabeth Blackwell was patiently and persistently pressing her claim to be allowed to pursue the study of medicine in one of Philadelphia’s famous medical schools, meeting with ridicule and violent opposition, in a lonely farmhouse in Virginia a young girl was seized with the same unquenchable thirst after a knowledge of medical science, and triumphing over similar prejudices and opposition, became a thoroughly educated physician, for she did not fail to attend the first medical school that opened its doors to women. She traveled widely, especially in the East, returned home to act the part of an angel of mercy during the war, founded a hospital in the town nearest her own home, and died full of honors while yet young. She did not depart, though, until she had demonstrated to the satisfaction of all cognizant of her career, that what had been deemed a young girl’s freak had been rather a call from on high to enter a peculiar field of usefulness and beneficence. Oriana Moon’s name should be honored as one of the pioneers who opened to woman the career of medical practitioner, which has given the missionary in the East a lever of immense power for effecting the conversion of women, and through them, the rising generation of Asia’s myriads. Inspired by her example, two of her sisters became students of Oriental languages, and ardent, successful missionaries to China.
The standard of excellence in the study of English literature at one of Virginia’s best-known schools for young women—Hollins’ Institute—is well illustrated by the fact that for eight consecutive years, under the training of Prof. Wm. Tayloe Thom, the prize offered to American schools of either sex by the New Shakespeare Society of England, was won by members of his senior class in literature. This prize was given for proficiency in a competitive examination prepared by the Shakespeare scholar, Mr. H. H. Furness, and adjudged in England. The answers were printed and sent to England, and upon one occasion complimented in an autograph letter received by one of the successful competitors from no less a person than the then poet laureate, Lord Tennyson.
In education Virginia women are determined not to be behind their fellows. They have many flourishing seminaries which are thronged with pupils from their own and other states.
In the one town of Staunton, with about ten thousand inhabitants, there are six well equipped academies for girls, with an attendance of about a thousand pupils, representing many states. Even at our national capital no seminary for young ladies maintains a higher standard than Norwood, presided over by honored Virginians. Recently in Lynchburgh, the enthusiastic president of Randolph Macon College, at Ashland, determined to found an institution for the higher education of women; and such was the response obtained from the people, impoverished as they are, that in the short space of eight weeks he obtained $200,000, a sufficient sum to warrant him in pushing forward the work. And now, after the interval of one brief year, the buildings have been reared on the most approved plans and next September will go into operation—not a boarding school, but a veritable college for women.
The primary branches of education are not neglected in Virginia, and are largely committed to the hands of women. The new mode of learning to read by sight rather than sound, through power of observation rather than memory, has been quietly and unobtrusively practiced in Virginia for the past fifty years. The writer was thus taught in her mother’s nursery at home.
It would seem, then, that Virginia women are prone to do, rather than boast of their doings, and quietly pursuing the even tenor of their way, are largely oblivious of comments made flattering or otherwise. The awakening, during the last two decades, both as to literature and art, in this state has been amazing. YVoman workers in both these delightful branches of human industry may be reckoned by the legion, and worth is by no means confined to those whose names are already public property. A pleasant little incident indicates the possibilities of female achievement in the latter direction, viz., that of art. Mr. Ginter, one of Richmond’s wealthiest citizens, sent an order to New York for two handsome water-color drawings, to ornament a particular

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
411
style of room, and the art dealer sent him two that were executed by a Miss Williams of Mr. Ginter’s own city. But, you observe, the New York seal was required to be set upon Southern work before its value was acknowledged at home. The failure to recognize and cherish the genius of her own artists and literary workers is one of the few blots on Virginia’s escutcheon. May it be the happy portion of the present generation to wipe out this reproach.
The fact that there has been literally no market at home for literary production has widely scattered the forces, and sent to the ends of creation that which would have been so much more gladly dispensed at home. The number of Virginia women who are contributors to literature in some form or other is far larger than is generally known, and the generosity with which their labor has been encouraged and recom- • pensed by Northern and Western editors is noteworthy, and deserves the warmest gratitude. If Virginia women are not broad-minded and do not include in feelings of friendly affinity their sisters of all states, it is a strange thing; for, verily, they have ties of kinship to bind them with every state and territory from the borders of Mexico to those of British Columbia, and from the shores of the Atlantic to the Pacific.
The Virginian is almost as ubiquitous as the Jew throughout all parts of the United States, and while he seems everywhere at home and a favorite, he rather resembles the Chinese in the fondness with which he reverts to his native place, keeping it before him as a load-star of hope. “ I shall go back and settle at home when success is won, for my body must rest nowhere but in old Virginia.”
When the question of representation at this great World’s Fair came up, the heart of our people beat in sympathy. But the means required were not at hand. Our legislature concluded that, being in debt, they could vote but an inadequate appropriation for the fit appearance of such a venerable state. But a board was appointed, and when with general approval they selected an exact copy of Mount Vernon, the home of Washington, as a receptacle for our exhibit, the fountain of feeling was stirred, and many a poor and hard-worked woman resolved that she would make pilgrimage to this sacred spot, and from it as a starting-point participate in the delight of social intercourse with her fellows from all parts of the country, be thrilled with patriotism at such a sublime display of the wealth, glory and greatness to which that republic has attained, of which our own Washington was the first President, and love for whose memory does more than any other one circumstance to weld our commonwealths, together as a united people.
Individual exertion was needed to equip even so plain a state building as we have, and the lady who was appointed to do the honors of Mount Vernon was one, whom we all agreed, filled every condition of the representation; we were all willing, nay proud, to have Mrs. Beale personate the Virginia matron. Her name must go down to posterity as that of one who did more than any other of her sex in Virginia to enable Virginia to take her place in Chicago, side by side with her sister states. She was untiring in her labors, working from a lofty, patriotic standpoint, and wherever she appeared interest was awakened, co-operation secured, and lovely and efficient coadjutors stood by her side. Mrs. Paul, one of our national lady managers, has also achieved a task for which is due her the thanks of all Virginians, viz., the collecting and having catalogued a list of Virginia authors and their works. Such a work will in itself be a monument to the intelligence and efficiency of a Virginia woman.
Sisters of other states! Few experiences has the writer found more thrilling than the opportunity afforded at this grand Congress to converse with women of other lands and different training. But more especially sweet is it to hold loving communion with the residents of other states. If this Exposition has no other effect, it will wonderfully promote friendliness between the different sections of our country, and doing this, its results can be none other than blessed.
Let the last word now spoken concerning Virginia women be a greeting on their part of warm good-will to those who preside over these Congresses, and to the genial, liberal women assembled here from all parts of the world.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
413
their own, assert their power and bid the murderous passions of men cease, as Christ stilled the stormy waves of Galilee. Peace! be still.
The mothers of this nation, the mothers of the world, shall no longer rear their sons to be slain, or give their loved ones to be butchered. If men can not get along without the shedding of blood and putting the knife to the throat of brother, let them no longer set themselves up as guides and rulers, but confess their self-evident inefficiency and turn the management of affairs over to the mothers, who will temper their justice with love and enthrone mercy on the highways. Then shall that peace that surpasseth human understanding, the peace of our Lord Jesus Christ, abide among men and redeem the world. Theirs the mission to bring about that time when the Golden Rule shall be incarnated in human affairs and govern the world; theirs the mission to usher in that time of which Isaiah sang and the prophets have so long foretold—that time, the hope of which has lingered in the hearts of men, and mingled with their hopes and yearnings, since the “morning stars first sang together when the earth was young.”
“ Oh Christ! Thou friend of men,.
When thou shalt come again In truth’s new birth,
May all the fruits of peace Be found in rich increase Upon the earth.”
We are nearing the dawn of the Sabbatical period—the dawn of the glorious twentieth century—of which that inspired champion of human rights, Victor Hugo, makes prophecy.
“ In the twentieth century war will be dead, famine will be dead, royalty will be dead, but the people will live.” A fuller and holier comprehension of the Lord’s prayer is filling the hearts of the people. “ Our Father, Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven,” will usher in that era when “ the swords shall be beat into plowshares, the spears into pruning hooks; when nations shall not go to war against nations, neither shall they learn war any more.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
415
lectual ambition. The body is the temple and agent of the mind; without it the soul has no earthly mission. But the more than incidental factor of higher culture is the aesthetic; it is by this that refinement distinguishes itself from the crudities of uncultivated nature, even as the loveliness and fragrance of the rose asserts its difference to the wild brier bloom; it is this that hangs the diamond-bestudded drapery about the portals and columns and corridors of the temple of humanity. If there were no love in man for the beautiful in nature and in human life, the uplifting of humanity above its conditions of savagery were a hopeless prospect. What makes life more than a struggle for existence? What dignifies labor above the demands of animal nature? What inspires human enterprise to more than a conflict with hunger and cold? Is it not a response of the spirit of man to the language of the beautiful? What has made homes more than the hovel, the wigwam and the hut? Have we not in ornate architecture, in decorated drawing-rooms, in cultured music and bower-bedecked lawns a symbol of the Divine impress upon the soul? Does not all nature voice God’s love of the beautiful? We shadow the Divine image in man when his aesthetic culture is neglected. It is, indeed, next to impossible to intelligently think of a pure life and high social conditions where there is no development of the latent aestheticism of the soul. If man’s material surroundings awakened in him no thought but that of sensual gratifications, and inspired no effort but for aggrandizement, what were he but a savage did he see no beauty in the sparkling worlds above ? If to him there were no music of the spheres, no mountain grandeur, no awe in the fathomless deep, whence could come aspirations for soul-uplifting, and what could inspire heroic contests for the freedom of thought from the bondage of animalism? In every human soul there are germs of the beautiful; they may be hidden and suppressed by unpropitious conditions. The Divine mission of culture is to evolve from lowest to highest forms all that is excellent,
Forms nearly angelic have been evolved from «prude and rude originals. Symphonies as sweet as Apollo’s lute have been tempted from rustic lips. The spirit and genius of a Mendelssohn or a Wagner may linger pent up in some breast waiting the touch of generous circumstances, that it may break forth in harmonies divine. Somewhere in obscurity lives today one “who sees in stately trees, in frowning cliffs, in rolling clouds and in majestic rivers the symbols of that personal greatness, purity and loftiness of thought, splendor of diction, that is to enthuse multitudes, enchain senates and indelibly write his name upon his country’s heart. If the aesthetic is a real force, can it be intelligently denied that the ethical element of our nature is quickened and refined by aesthetic culture? May I not the better express my thought by re-shaping my question? Can there be, is there any true culture where the aesthetic is ignored, or even neglected? He who sees no beauty in an autumnal sky as the luminous king slips behind the gilded curtains of the Occident, no charms in the morning beauty of the diamond-decked grass and flower, is he who sees no beauty in virtue, no charm in pure love, no merit in right, and no loveliness in sympathy; such a one, be he an astute logician or an accomplished linguist, an expert mathematician, a skillful chemist, a learned jurist, a Napoleon of finance, or a prince of politicians, yet void of sympathy with life as it is, has not met the demands of his nature. For true culture is the modification of intellect under the force of ethical principles, developed and refined by cultured love of the beautiful in nature and in life. My plea is for the rounded, symmetrical development of humankind into the highest forms of culture, that man may be a full expression of power and beauty.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
417
maybe mentioned Lady Selina, Countess of Huntingdon, 1707, who wrote, “ When Thou, my righteous Judge, shall come,” and “ Fading, Still Fading, the Last Beam is Shining;” also Madame Guyon, who wrote while in prison,
“ A little bird am I,
Shut from the fields of air.’
Of her numerous hymns, the best known in the churches of the present day are:—“If life in sorrow must be spent; ” “ Oh Thou, by long experience tried; ” and “ Oh Lord, how full of sweet content ! ”
But it was Anne Steele (born in England in 1716, and died in 1778) who is the author of more hymns than any other woman of her time, which have been generally accepted and are still sung by the churches of all denominations, one hundred and forty-four of which were printed just after her death, the profits of sales going to aid benevolent objects, and gradually finding their way into all hymn-books in all Christian climes.
Mrs. Anna Letitia Barbauld, whose name until recently was simply given as Barbauld by compilers, was of the same nationality as Miss Steele, and was contemporaneous with her. All of us have sung hundreds of times her “ Come, said Jesus’sacred voice; ” “When as returns this solemn day;” “ Again the Lord of life and light awakes the kindling ray;” “How blest the sacred tie that binds!” “Praise to God! immortal praise!”
But it is when we have reached the year 1800 that a perfect flood of sacred song bursts forth.
In 1850 Caroline Southey, wife of the poet, wrote “Calvary,” and near that date the well-known, “ Oh, fear not thou to die;” and the celebrated, “ Launch thy boat, mariner.”
Of Mrs. Heman’s sacred songs, so full of tenderness, pathos, beauty, and at the same time vigor and intensity, more is known.
When her name is mentioned, that of Mrs. Sigourney is at once suggested. The former, born in England in 1793, dying in 1835; the latter, born in Norwich, Conn., in 1791, dying in her later home, Hartford, Conn., in 1865, were, as is seen, contemporaneous; and though they never met, as far as known, or became acquainted each with the literary works of the other, there is thought to be a similarity in their productions.
Mrs. Sigourney’s hymns, “The Lord is on His Holy Throne; He sits in kingly state;” “Go to thy rest, fair child;” “Onward, onward, men of Heaven!” “When adverse winds and waves arise;” and especially the very familiar and greatly- beloved hymn, “Lab’rers of Christ, arise!” will endure as long as the world has need of such songs.
Of Mrs. Elizabeth Barrett Browning what need be said? She whom even the most eminent among the brotherhood of poets acknowledge as their peer. Vigorous and strong in her utterances, she is yet tender and appealing. Her “ Cry of the children ” is known and quoted the world over wherever wrong and oppression exist toward any of earth’s little ones. All of her poems seem sacred.
In her poem entitled “Work” occurs the oft-repeated words—
“God did anoint thee with His odorous oil,
To wrestle, not to reign.”
and—
“The last flower with a brimming cup may stand And share its dewdrops with another near.”
Her “De Profundis ” and “He Giveth His Beloved Sleep” are known everywhere.
How many of us, while singing:—
“ ’Tis religion that can give
Sweetest pleasure while we live;”
( 27 )

418
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ever thought of the words being by a woman—Mary Masters? I am glad to know a woman wrote it, and hundreds of others we sang so long with the supposition that they emanated from the heart and brain of the brotherhood. Not that they are any better for belonging to the sisterhood of authors, but because I believe in “ Honor to whom honor is due.”
If women have written hymns so good and acceptable that all Christendom is singing them, let them have the credit.
“Work for the night is coming,” was written by Annie L. Walker, of Canada? For years after its first appearance in i860, it was over the signature, Rev. Sidney Dyer; and in some of our standard and comparatively recent revisions and late compilations his name is still appended to it. But gradually the name of the true author is given with the song. Dr. Dyer did write a song of that name, but he does not claim this one that we all sing.
Even in a hasty, running review like this, in which only a comparative few can be mentioned, it would not do to omit the names of Mrs. Prentiss, author of “ More love to Thee, O Christ;” Harriet B. Buell, in“ I’m the child of a King;” Mrs. Dana, in “ Flee as a bird to your mountain;” “ Pass under the rod,” and that famous old temperance song—
“ Sparkling and bright,
In its liquid light;”
Mrs. Mackay’s “Asleep in Jesus;” Mrs. Dr. Herrick Johnson’s “The whole wide world for Jesus.”
“The Ninety and Nine,” by Mrs. Clephane, has been pronounced by some of our devout men and evangelists “ the sacred song of the century,” despite some lame or imperfect feet which unfits it somewhat for congregational singing, but does well for solo use. It is the sentiment so beautifully and touchingly expressed that goes home to the sinner’s heart and wins him or her to Christ.
Let us beware of prescribing too narrow limits to what may be considered hymns of a high order.
Do not those who accomplish the most good deserve to be ranked very high? Are not the grandest of all those who set forth the doctrines of grace, the compassion of Jehovah, the condescension of Christ, the power of the Holy Spirit? The “ Ninety and Nine,” and “ Nearer, my God, to Thee,” may be called the great world hymns, alike acceptable, as they are, to Gentile and Jew, Catholic and Protestant, the world over.
Mrs. Joseph F. Knapp, of Brooklyn, a lady of wealth, culture and position, and her sainted mother, Mrs. Phoebe Palmer, of “ holiness” fame, gone years ago to her reward, have done much to enrich sacred song. Mrs. Knapp composes from very love of it—an inspiration that moves her to give expression to the well of joy and gratitude that continually springs up within her consecrated being. Some of her best music is the setting she has given to the hymns of the blind hymnologist, Fanny Crosby (Mrs. Van Alstyne), of New York.
And this brings us to this wonderful blind singer. It used to be said, a woman may be found now and then who has written one or two acceptable hymns, but it requires a man to write many that are meritorious. Fanny Crosby, seven years ago, was reported by Dr. Herbert P. Main as having written nineteen hundred for Bigelow & Bain’s publications alone. She had also written for many other firms, and has been writing continuously ever since. She is certainly entitled to the crown, as the most prolific hymnologist of the day, regardless of sex, so far as diligent inquiry and research can determine, she having written, without doubt, over three thousand that have been accepted.
To mention all the musical productions of the lamented Frances Ridley Haver- gal, of England, would require several pages, and the incidents connected with them an entire day. Though she may not have written any greater number of hymns that are sung everywhere than has Fanny Crosby, she has composed much music of a high order; for instance, her setting of “Tramp, tramp, tramp, on the downward way,”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
419
“ Resting,” and her verse, so comforting to mourning hearts, or those going through the furnace of any affliction, fill numerous volumes; to say nothing of her booklets, and poems in illuminated and illustrated souvenir style. Among her best known and cherished songs, sung everywhere, are: “ I gave My life for Thee;” “ Take my life, and let it be consecrated, Lord, to Thee;” “Tell it out among the heathen that the Lord is King-! ”
Among the song collections for use in temperance meetings, and they are numerous, with two-thirds of the contents by women, Anna Gordon’s “ White Ribbon Hymnal,” and “ Marching Songs for Young Crusaders,” deserve mention, as does “ White Ribbon Vibrations,” by Mrs. Flora H. Cassell, of Nebraska.
Frances E. Willard, chieftain of the temperance hosts, and Mary B. Willard, her sister-in-law, though making no pretentions as poets, have written some rare verse that will live.
The cluster of Easter and Resurrection carols, by Mary Lowe Dickinson, cannot be excelled. One might dare challenge the world to produce a better set than those by this graceful and forceful, consecrated daughter of the King. There is a ripple of love and devotion in them throughout. %
It was in 1841 that the Electress of Brandenburg wrote, “Jesus Lives,” which was translated from the German into English by Frances Elizabeth Cox, the author of “ In some way or other the Lord will provide.”
Jane Taylor’s “ Far from mortal cares retreating;” “ Come to the hour of prayer;” Ellen M. Gates’ “ I will sing for Jesus,” set to music and first sung by Philip Phillips; “The Home of the Soul;” “Your Mission” (the great favorite of President Lincoln;” “ If we knew;” “ Beautiful Hands;” “The Prodigal’s Return;” Anna L. Warner’s “ In heavenly love abiding,” are among those that cannot be passed by.
Clara H. Scott is the only woman in the world, so far as known, to compile and publish an anthem book. Her “ Royal Anthem Book,” of some three hundred pages, has met with great favor among church choirs, and her “ Oh, when shall I be free?” and “Te Deums,” are sung all over the United States.
May Riley Smith’s “ Tired Mothers” and “If” have brought comfort to many. Who does not know them, and that they belong to her, though often seen anonymously in the papers? Her “Sometimes” was once credited to Helen Hunt, whose verse all admit to be of a very high order. When asked if she was the author, she replied in the affirmative. “ One day,” she went on to say, “ I was on the cars, going from Chicago to Springfield” (which latter was then her home), “and I noticed a lady and gentleman in front of me, the former of whom held in her hand the portrait of a lovely child. As she talked of the original, gone to her heavenly home, tears fell fast, and ofttimes she kissed the picture of the beautiful child. I grew sober, and then sad. Taking a pencil and crumpled bit of paper from my pocket, I composed that poem.” Or, rather, it seemed to compose itself; she simply wrote it down as it rapidly came to her.
Just a few lines of one of her gems:
“If we knew the baby fingers,
Pressed against the window pane,
Would be cold and stiff tomorrow,
Never trouble us again:
Would the bright eyes of our darling Catch the frown upon our brow?
Would the print of rosy fingers Vex us then, as they do now?”
Next to Fanny Crosby, perhaps Miss M. PL Servoss, of Chicago, has furnished as many acceptable hymns as any one woman in this country. They are found in thirty- nine or forty different collections, accompanied by the name, M. E. Servoss, and for years the author was supposed to be a man. She interprets a high plane of religious

420
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
emotion, associating it with a sentiment and imagery which Christian hearts will ever love and cherish, and in which they will find refuge and comfort. Such hymns strike light across the consciousness of Christians everywhere.
Other names not yet mentioned, associated with other lines of thought and action, who have written creditable sacred verse, are: Julia C. Dorr, Margaret J. Preston, Margaret P2. Sangster, the latter of whom we associate with journalism, as we also do Alice M. Guernsey, Laura M. Rittenhouse, Mary H. Krout, author of “ Little Brown Hands;” Hester M. Pool, Mrs. Nicholson, so long editor of the New Orleans Picayime; Marie L. Eve, of Georgia; Lide Merriwether, of Tennessee; Emily Huntington Miller, Dinah Muloch Craig, who wrote, “ Where is the unknown country to which my soul must go?” Adelaide Proctor, in “ The Lost Chord,” “Will He Come?” who also wrote the words of “Cleansing Fires,” which Virginia Gabriel set so charmingly to music; Annie Wittenmeyer in, “I have entered the valley of blessing so sweet; ” Ellen Oliver in, “The Prayer of the Wanderer,” and Lucy Larcom, whose productions are noted for their brightness and sunshine, and who not long since passed from earth to Heaven, taking some of earth’s brightness with her. It is always a genuine pleasure to quote any of her lines; for instance, the simple couplet:
“Thank God for the work He lets us do!
I am glad that I live in the world with you.”
Lucy Larcom was in love with toil, and sung it as a lover sings to h ; 3 adored one.
And the triplet, claiming all the children as her very own:
“ Too many for one house you see,
And so I have to let them be In care of other mothers.”
She had the true mother instinct.
Mary Clemmer Ames-Hudson was one whom we associate with journalism who has written choice verse.
What shall be said of Jean Ingelow, with her matchless “Songs of Seven ” and myriad other gems; of Charlotte Bronte and others who deserve mention in this connection? What need be said? They are known and their works speak for them.
Of the deaf mute sisterhood whose names are among those taking the lead, may be mentioned Angie Fuller Fischer and Laura Redden Searing (nom de plume, “Howard Glyndon”). The latter’s “Sweet bells jangled out of tune” is extensively known and largely quoted, while Mrs. Fischer’s volume of poems entitled, “The Venture,” was extolled by Whittier and other people of eminence.
Ella Wheeler Wilcox has written on a multiplicity of topics. Her patriotic verse and that on temperance may be classed as sacred, and her poem entitled “The Engine,” is among the most forcible of all her word-paintings, and ranks with the best of that style among men.
All are familiar with Mrs. Elizabeth Aker’s “ Rock Me to Sleep, Mother,” and many know the sweet sacred songs of Susan P. Bartlett, Susie V. Aldrich, and many of whom time and space forbid mention in a limited paper.
WOMAN AS A COMPOSER.
Does anyone assert we have no high order of music or song composers among women? What can be finer than Mrs. Gen. W. S. Hancock’s “ Magnificat,” and her “Te Deums?” Her “Song Service Book,” for the Episcopal Church, has won high encomiums. The “Ave Maria,” in six flats, of Helen Douglas, now wife of Lieut. John F. French, of the Regular Army, is unique, decidedly original and very difficult, being most pleasing to the higher grade of cultured singers. The instrumental “ St. Agnes Eve ”—a song without words, by Madam Careno—is exquisite, and is placed among the classical music of the century. Mme. Clara Schumann took up the thread of harmony divine dropped by her lamented husband, and is still carrying it on with marvelous success.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
421
Despite all discouragement, woman as a composer is getting to be a known quantity. Mme. Marie Bird de Marion is a publisher of music in Chicago, and among her own meritorious compositions is a lullaby recently issued, which is meeting much praise.
All nationalities have had their singers. Nilsson and Jenny Lind were the pride of the Swedish people. Of the latter an eminent divine of New York said recently in a sermon: “ I once paid six dollars to hear Jenny Lind warble. I have never paid a cent to hear anyone groan.” As lyric artists women have commanded the largest pay ever accorded the sex for anything. Thousands of dollars for a single evening’s performance has been given Nilsson, Patti, and others. * * *
Even the African race has had its “Black Swans;” and of our own American songsters the names of Emma Abbott, Clara Louise Kellogg, Emma Thursby, Minnie Hauk, Jessie Bartlett Davis, our own Illinois contralto, but begin the list of those who have attained distinction. Among those who have already shown what women can do in composition are: Liza Schumann, of London, who writes for the piano and voice, and sings beautifully herself; Miss Ellicott, daughter of the bishop of Gloucester, in England, who has written some fine cantatas; Miss Smith, the protege of the Empress Eugenie; Maud Valeri Whilt, who composes religious works; Augusta Holmes, an Irish girl living in Paris, who composes ballads and symphonic poems with great success; the Countess Tolstoi, of Russia, who has written some excellent songs; Mrs. H. H. A. Beach, of Boston, who writes great dramatic arias for the voice and orchestra; Mme. Bandman, of Vienna, whose church music is very popular; Miss Helen Hood, of Boston, who wrote those beautiful songs, “ Disappointment” and “The Violet;” Miss Margaret Ruthven Lang, of Boston, whose compositions are quite pretentious; Miss Clara Kathleen Rogers, of Boston, who wrote “The Clover Blossom,” besides many other songs and sonatas for piano and violin; Mile. Chaminade, Miss Gertrude Griswold, Helen Hopekirk, and Eleanor Smith.” To these let us add the names of Caroline Richings Bernard, the celebrated singer and composer of many gems, prominent among which is “Oh Word of God Incarnate;” Isadore De Laro, who is the author of “The Garden of Sleep”—a rare bit of melody; Mrs. E. R. Johnson, Mrs. Le Moncrieff and Edith Cooke. As regards the lyric songsters, their voices live after them in memory only. They instinctively feel the incentive to work now; to be heard and known now. The future is not theirs.
Composers and poets are content to wait. They are not in such haste for recognition. Their works do follow them. Their tuneful children will speak for them, if worthy of perpetuation, long after they are gone from earth.
We have omitted to mention the name of Lady Carew, wife of Sir Henry Carew, whose setting to music of “ The Bridge,” by Longfellow, is regarded as the most fitting melody of the eight or ten by other composers. She also wrote much sacred verse, in addition to her musical compositions, “Revenge of Injuries” being one of the best known.
Miss Anna Sneed (now Mrs. Cairn), of St. Louis, has the honor of being regarded the most successful person in placing appropriate music to Tennyson’s “Break, Break O Sea!” The very sobbing of the winds and beating of the waves upon the beach can be heard. Mrs. Julia B. Metcalf, of Nebraska City, evinces decided musical taste and talent as a composer, her melody and accompaniment to Poe’s “Annabel Lee” being especially fine and original.
Missionaries in heathen lands sent sweet, tender hymns, written by converts to Christ. What can be dearer to the Christian heart than “In the secret of His presence, how my soul delights to hide;” “Who will go for us?” and “Harken! hear an Indian sister’s plea,” when it is known they are by Ellen L. Goreh, a Brahman of the highest caste, whose people were not accessible to missionary teaching until woman crossed the blue main as a teacher and messenger? This heathen convert is the adopted daughter of Rev. W. T. Strers.
Mrs. Voke has written more hymns bearing upon foreign missionary work than

422
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
any other person of either sex, so far as known, that have had an acceptance with all denominations. “ Soon may the last glad song arise! Hasten, O Lord, that happy day!” “ Behold th’ accepted time draws near;” “Sovereign of worlds, display Thy power;” “Ye Messengers of Christ! ” are familiar to all.
Whenever the name of Harriet Beecher Stowe is mentioned one is reminded of “ Uncle Tom’s Cabin.” Why may we not also associate her name with that appealing hymn: “Knocking! Knocking! who is there?” and some of her other sacred verse? When the name of Mary T. Lathrop is heard we at once remember that she is one of the most able and effective lecturers on the temperance platform, which today means, prohibition. In future years her name will also be more familiarly associated with her sacred verse; for she is a true poet. Never was more touching or perfectly metrical dirge than her’s on the death of John B. Gough. But she surpasses that, if possible, in some regards, in her poem, “What Means this Stone?” inspired by and for the ceremonies of laying the corner-stone of the Temperance Temple in Chicago, in November, 1890.
The songs of Christian women are immortal, because they speak the language of the heart in its love for their Saviour, which changes not, and is the same in all ages. These heart songs teach a language unsurpassed by all the Greek and Roman literature, or the classics, of this or any other period of time.

424
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
forms of art that clustered about the centers of worship. Since temples and their structures, temple statues and their votive offerings demanded the supreme creations of the art of Greece, that art should be studied in the illumination of the inspiring mythology.
ARCHAIC PERIOD OF GREEK ART, 7OO-5OO B. C.
By the time of the Persian Wars, 500 B. C., many states had been formed, but we need have in mind only Phocis, the early home of the Dorians, and Attica, the center of the later Ionians. The Dorians were an intellectual people, heroic in conquest and heroic in self-restraint, so that their motto “ Measure is best,” fitly formulated the spirit of the race.
GREEK ARCHITECTURE.
Through the Dorians, Greek architectural genius began its manifestations, and by the time of the Persian wars they had given to Greece the “ Peripteral Temple.” In other countries columns had been employed in building, but such adjustment of cel la- walls, columns and entablatures as resulted in the “Peripteral Temple” is just as truly an original creation of the Greek brain as were their philosophic systems or their dramas.
The Ionians of Attica were impulsive, restive under restraint, susceptible to external conditions and influences, and through these very characteristics furnishing ground for a spontaneity and elasticity in art forms, that in time promoted compromises with higher graces of form that would not have been possible to the Dorians.
GREEK SCULPTURE.
It was an epoch in the history of sculpture when the Greeks established theirs upon a wood model, as against the stone and metal work of P^gypt and Assyria. Material that could be easily manipulated could easily be made to embody and express the sculptor’s conception, and thus make it possible for each subject to have a personality, an individuality that placed it far above the tiresome sameness in the figures of an Egyptian or an Assyrian procession.
On following the development of Greek sculpture, we find that attempts at independent work commenced in many centers, both in Greece and in her island colonies, and work was continued in these centers with different degrees of progress and excellence.
In general, the early statues were of deities, and such reverence did they inspire that it was deemed sacrilege to make the slightest change in the sacred forms; as a consequence of this “hieratic influence,” images of deities retained their archaic style long after considerable progress had been made in general sculpture.
Even in the early period that we are considering, influences were at work which tended toward the development of what we call “ original Greek sculpture.” Looking at the early statues other than those of deities, though they were almost comical in their crudeness, yet they evince on the part of the sculptor honesty in search of nature’s forms, and a fixed purpose to portray only what he saw, knew or believed. Truth-seeking and sincerity in interpretation marked the spirit of these early artists, and their reward was sure.
TRANSITION PERIOD OF GREEK ART. 5OO-460 B. C.
At the beginning of the Persian wars, the chief religious centers were Delphi, where the Dorians had established the worship of Apollo and Artemis; Olympia, where Pan, Hellenic Zeus, was honored in the Olympian games; Athens, where was established a splendid worship of Pallas Athena. In all these places the general elements were the same. Through the erection of temples and other sacred structures, themselves adorned with statues, also through the accumulation of votive works of art, they became treasuries of the finest productions of the advancing art. Further,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
425
the athletic games, which invariably accompanied the national festivals, promoted physical strength and beauty, and thus became a potent factor in the new sculpture.
We are familiar with the story of the Persian wars. We know of the gathering of spoils from the Barbarians, which spoils permitted and enabled victorious Greece to lay the foundations of the fair culture of Europe. At the close there was a quickening of activities in every department of art. Sculpture felt the new impulse, and manifested new powers of achievement.
In Boeotia there was an independent development of naturalness in the male form. (See Col. Nos. 7377, 7379, 7400.) In Magna Graecia, Pythagoras of Rhegium recognized the result of the athletic games, and gave to the forms of his athletes a rare combination of strength, symmetry and rhythm, and more than this, they seemed to will, to act, to contend. Dr. Waldstern thinks that many statues that have been called Apollo statues represent athletes, notably Nos. 7380 and 7381.
Peloponnesan sculpture was under Dorian restraint, but it presented varying phases in Corinth, Sparta, Argos, Megara and Epidaurus. See Nos. 7427 to 7441.
In Attica sculpture was hastening on toward perfection. See Nos. 7461-62, 7467, 7501, 2, 3, 7533, 4, 7541-2 and 7559.
First Epoch, 460-400 B. C.
ARGOLIS.
On Dorian Argos Polycletus wrought such masterpieces that his “ Canon ” gave to sculpture its “ law of proportion ” for the human figure. So sublime was his temple statue of Hera, the revered goddess of Argos, that the world never produced but one artist that could surpass it. It has been thought that some of the noblest features of the works of Polycletus are preserved in Nos. 7433-4, 7358-9.
ATTICA.
The period of the highest art in Attica is the period of her supremacy in wealth, in political influence, in philosophy, in literature and in worship. In this golden time she placed upon the Athenian Acropolis the jewels of her supremacy in art. In this marvelous art was displayed a unique eclecticism in selection of materials and in choice of relative locations, and in it was manifested an hitherto unknown genius for harmonizing excellences and perfections, so it gave to the world’s admiration the Attic Doric and the Attic Ionic architectures. In this golden time the sculpture was worthy of its noble placing, for the artists had held to their high purpose of rendering only what they saw, what they knew and what they believed, and their reward had come. Again we must note the potent spell that the art of mythology had on the Acropolis, which had been created in honor of the tutelar goddess, Pallas Athena. Entering the leveled top of the Acropolis through the magnificent Propylea, one saw on the north the Plrechtheum, enshrining the most sacred object in all Attica, the olive wood statue of Athena Polias, believed to have fallen from Heaven. See No. 7481. To the southwest towered the bronze statue of Athena Proma, the Athenian goddess of war. Here and there were shrines and votive offerings to the deities associated with Athena. But there arose the Parthenon, a temple erected to Athena Parthenon. It can not be described; it can not be pictured; it can not be seen by the eye alone. One should seek it and lift the eyes toward it only after much preparation. The sculpture of the Parthenon was worthy of the temple—one can say no more. The frieze that represented the Panathenaic procession was.one of the marvels of all sculpture. One never ceases to be touched by the solemn sweetness of the maidens that take part in the ceremony, or to be thrilled at the spirit and movement of the mounted horsemen, or to be stilled into awe in the presence of the seated deities that are at rest in the eternal verities , the eternal blessedness. Nos. 7577, 7577b, 7506, 7513.
The sculpture in the west pediment commemorates the contest between Athena and Posideon for tutelar possession of Attica. Of Posideon only a mutilated chest

426
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
remains, but one can believe that such a god could make the earth tremble. No.
75 ° 7 -
In the east pediment was represented the highest of themes—Zeus presenting to the Olympian deities his daughter, Pallas Athena, as the goddess of all that was exalted. The scope of the treatment of that theme has never been measured. It may be that to have adequate conception, one must have followed the shining history of the message of the celestial messenger, Iris; and if it be Demeter and Persephone to whom she heralds the new day of light and splendor that “ Helios ushered in ” to know the full purport of her announcement, one must have followed Demeter from the fields of grain to the “ stone of sorrows,” where she sat mourning the loss of her daughter, Persephone, must have rejoiced in the reunion of mother and child in the Elysian Fields—then one could believe that the message of Iris would close this symphony of life and death with a pean of resurrection to a life and union immortal. No. 7576.
So must we compass the cycle of the worship associated with the dominant one, if we would measurably conceive how much of the majesty of Zeus was represented in the new-born goddess Athena, as she shone in full splendor in the presence of the Olympian deities. At that time of lofty ideals, art was bestowing her rewards. There were sculptors who had striven to embody their highest conceptions, so when the master of masters, Phidias, began his w'ork he was not alone in worthiness to place in temples statues that seemed instinct with a Divine presence. They were found to be worthy to be co-laborers with Phidias. Nos. 7510, 7515, 7516, 7517 and 7518. See also 7580.
It can not be determined who made the two central statues of the west pediment of the Parthenon—Zeus and Athena—but it is known that the temple statue of Athena Parthenos was made by Phidias. It is also known that sublime as was the statue, it was transcended by the colossal statue made by Phidias for the temple at Olympia— the world renowned Jupiter Olympus, No. 7347. What was Phidias’ conception of Zeus? Such conception as was vouchsafed to any soul that, spurning all things that are earthly, walking in the light of what he believes to be the highest truth, seeks Him whom he believes to be the highest god. When asked how it was possible for him to produce that mighty work, Phidias replied that Homer had for him his ideal. I shall never believe that Homer’s conception of Zeus approached in moral purity and power that which Phidias’ lofty character enabled him to conceive.
In seeking the ways of the highest truth, Phidias found possibilities that enriched the domain of art forever. His standards were truths that are universal, immortal, divine; hence the benediction on his work was celestial beauty, moral grandeur, divine majesty. Not a fragment of his almost divine statue has ever been found. The burial place of this immortal artist is unknown, but he has found God, for he sought only truth, and all truth leads Godward.
Second Epoch. B. C. 370-330.
HIGHEST PERIOD OF ART CONTINUED. • ATTICA.
Changes had come to Attica. Beliefs had changed. The deities were now thought of as drawing near to men in pity and in sympathy. But ungrateful men, absorbed in pursuits of wealth or of pleasure, had lost the old fear and reverence for the gods. Beliefs having changed, ideals changed, art changed. It was a time of beauty, but of a beauty that lay in the way of pleasant going. The beliefs were not those of Phidias. The art was the art of Scopas and Praxiteles. We rejoice that this time of beauty came, for beauty in art, as in all things, “has its own excuse for being” and has its own reward. Nos. 7547 to 7550.
In this imperfect outlining of the development of Greek art, we have endeavored to note the race influences that have helped to determine art creations. We have been obliged to dwell too lightly upon the historic events that necessarily modified all

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
427
national interests, but we have purposed bringing into clear light the intricate, almost vital relations between the mythology and the art of ancient Hellas.
CLASSIC ART AND AMERICAN ART.
Today there is before the American people a question of national interest. In the new American art that is becoming definite and promising, shall we make prominent the study of classic art? We answer “ Yes, ” a thousand times “ Yes.”
Because this age is one of financial estimates and enterprises, so much the more is there imperative need that we cultivate in every direction, and by every method, power to apprehend and appreciate the precious values of spirit, truth-seeking and beauty-loving.
Because Greek art, more than any other art on earth, holds today and will hold forever these values, we need the standards of those who wrought it, those standards of truths that were universal, unchanging, beauty-giving and immortal. We need the noble methods by which Greek sculptors gave mind the mastery over matter, and religion the mastery over the mind. In our outlining of Greek art, we found that the chief art centers were the centers of worship, also that the very character of the art was determined by the character and associated legends of the principal deities; therefore, as preparatory to, and as accompaniment of, a fine apprehension of classic art, we plead for the study of classic mythology.
THE STUDY OF GREEK MYTHOLOGY.
The classic legends lie at the basis of much of the finest culture, but they may be taught to children, to little children, as a mother said, as soon as you can get a child to listen. Let them be taught in the homes, in the primary classes at school. Do you fear to teach myths? The children will know intuitively that the legends are but curious husks that enwrap kernels of facts. They will not confuse fiction and truth. In soul matters with very young children, ideals readily become reals, and they will soon learn that while there is truth in all the myths, there is never myth in truth. There will be in their minds ready recognition that only in the paths of truth-seeking the rainbow of beauty arches heavenward, so those mothers and teachers who give to children the myths and legends largely enrich their inheritances. Children should early enter upon their inheritance in art. Show them first the perfect creations of human genius, and thus they will learn to shrink from the crude and to admire only the lovely.
We plead for the study of classic mythology, not only in public schools and institutions of higher learning, but in all schools of art. Let all students, whether of sculpture or of painting, learn the fascinating stories of the characters which they reproduce, also the history of those worships w'hich gave the ideals that called out such noble art efforts and success. Let art teachers of today, as did those of classic times, kindle in their students ambition and enthusiasm for more and more noble embodiments of more and more lofty ideals. Then while homes and art galleries may be filled wfith the beauty that delights but entices not, then will have come a greater good, for everywhere the art standards wall become mind over matter, religion over mind, and God over all. Then will the beauty of the Lord our God be upon the spirit of teacher and student, and upon the work of their hands.
i

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
429
You will rise at half-past six on Monday morning, and breakfast at seven, so that you may be at the great school belonging to Julian or Colarossi or Delacluse before eight, and so get your choice of a seat for the week, late comers having to take what is left. At twelve, having worked four hours from the living model, you will go to a queer little restaurant, the outside of which gives you a shudder, but which serves you a fairly good meal, and where you meet the other students. You will spend the afternoon either in painting or modeling in your own studio or in going to the Louvre or Luxembourg galleries; or, if it is spring, at the salons, and you can either take your work to a great artist and get his criticism upon it, or, if it is sculpture, he will come to your little studio, and glorify it with his presence, and say enough in ten minutes to make you wish you had ten pairs of hands and five heads, as one set is not nearly enough for you. In the summer you will go with other students into Brittany or Hol land, or where you will, and study outdoors—by the sea or in the country—and have wonderful adventures. You will return to the city in the fall, full of new enthusiasm, and feeling more than ever the value of continual study from the fine living models, who pose so much better than the peasants and country people, who do not see why you can not take their pictures in three seconds, as if you were a Kodac. Let us go into some of the studios of last winter and see some of their workings. You are all familiar with the MacMonnies Fountain in front of the Administration Building,* and as I had the pleasure of watching its progress during several stages of the work, a few words in regard to it may not be amiss.
The sculptor, though still a young man, has worked very hard for years. When he received the commission of this fountain, he expressed his first idea with regard to its general arrangement by making a tiny sketch model in clay. This was followed by clay figures made carefully from life, and sometimes under difficulties; for instance, the model who was posing swayed constantly out of the proper position, being too indolent or careless to remain in it. The sculptor calmly went to work and made a wonderful trapeze arrangement of ropes, so that arms and legs were held in position, and where that was not sufficient, added a sharp point or two near the knee and elbow, to give a warning prick, and remind the sitter of his or her duty to keep still.
You doubtless all know that the fine decorations on the north end of the interior of this Woman’s Building that we are in was made by Mrs. MacMonnies, the wife of the sculptor. I also saw this when its author w'as working upon it from a scaffold so high over my head that I did not at first know she was in the great studio.
Their studios are a constant resort of artists and students of all sorts, as they are young and sympathetic and remember their own student days and the immense benefit that such meeting-grounds are to artistic natures. A little way off is a street called “the street of the mill of butter,” and through a little iron grating we enter a court and ring a bell. The answer to it is a door opening and a figure appearing with hands covered with clay. It is that of Douglas Tilden, the deaf and dumb sculptor from California, an excellent artist as you may easily see by his w'orks: “The Base-Ball Man ” and “Indian Bear Hunt ” in the Fine Arts Building. We conversed with him in writing and we look with interest on his statue at which he is now working. It is called “A Wounded Foot-Ball Player,” and is a group of three figures full of life and expression. His little den upstairs, furnished as a sitting-room, is strewn with manuscript, and we learned that it is a magazine story. Another sculptor that 1 met in Paris is Miss Matthews, who has only one arm, and yet, who has managed to do better work than some of the fraternity who have all their members. I think such instances should convince all Philistines that artists, if they be truly such, may be bereft of almost anything except their heads and yet succeed in their work, for the spirit of a true artist can never be wholly suppressed.
P'or many years, the only way by which artists met each other was at their own studios, but now there are two clubs of American students, one for men and one for women, the latter growing out of the work of Mr. and Mrs. Newell who established it. It has
♦Columbian Exposition.

430
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
been greatly helped by Mrs. Whitelaw Reid, who is still continuing her interest in it. There is a reading-room and a piano, French classes and afternoon tea, a good light and fire, all immensely appreciated by many students who cheerfully do without such luxuries in their own rooms that they may have money to pay for their instruction.
The men’s club gives a reception to its membersand their lady friends once a month, and the walls are hung with their latest and best studies and sketches. There is music, and often dancing, and once there was a most interesting fancy dress ball, where the costumes were very artistic and where a picture frame was filled in turn by different sets of characters, making them long to produce them instantly in color. All through the spring, the one idea of the many thousand art students of Paris is the “ Salon ” —what they shall send and whether it will be accepted. The excitement begins toward the end of March, when all the painting in oil, water-color, enamels, porcelains and miniatures must be sent in to the great palace in the Champs d’ Elysee, each artist being allowed to send two works only. The sculptors are allowed until April 3, as their work takes longer than the painting. From that time your soul knows no peace until one of the two things happen—either you receive an envelope containing a slip of green paper which causes your heart to stand still and your spirit to descend into your boots, or else you hear nothing at all for weeks, and are in a condition of nervous excitement, and at last, perhaps two days before the varnishing day, May 1, there comes a knock at your studio door and an angel, in the form of a boy in uniform, appears with a square white envelope and a white slip of paper, saying that you are accepted, upon which you tip the boy magnificently to the amount of three cents (a larger tip would cause him to tell everyone that you had suddenly lost your senses), and can settle to nothing for the rest of the day because you are too happy and you know that the friends at home will be so proud and glad to hear of it.
On varnishing day you have the privilege, as an exhibitor, of taking in two friends —one before 12 o’clock, the other after. The average attendance, if the day is fine, is about forty thousand.
You see all the great artists and the originals of the portraits on the walls, very often walking about together; the costumes are often very beautiful, and the artist who has painted a fine picture is the hero of the hour.
When we arrive at the point that American art is better than anything we can get in Europe, then we shall stay at home to study, just as the French have done. They used to think that an artist’s education could only be completed in Rome. When their own great masters arose they were only too glad to stay at home and study with them. We can all of us help the quick realization of this, if we encourage our boys and girls to cultivate their artistic tastes instead of scoffing at them as impractical and never likely to make them rich.
It is time that the rich man should cease to look upon the artist as a “ poor devil” who can not earn an honest living, and bewail the fact, as I heard a man bewail it, that when he wanted a fine picture of his pet cow, that “ the picture cost as much as the cow.” It is well to think of the answer of Meissonier, the great French painter, in answer to a rich man who said: “ But you want a large sum for the little album sketch, and it only took you five minutes.” “ True,” said Meissonier, “ but it took me forty years to learn howto do it in five minutes.”
An artist’s chief grief is that life is too short for him to accomplish what he wants to do even in his own special line of work, and this is equally true of woman, for talent knows no sex. There is another important consideration, and that is the lack here of studios with -living rooms attached, at moderate rents. An artist comes back here from Paris with very little ready money, for he has his way still to make. He has had there a studio with a fine light and all necessary fittings, which he has been able to hire for three months at a time, at a very moderate rent, say fifty dollars for the three months; for six months, then, at an expense of one hundred dollars, he has kept his studio in town, with his sleeping and living room adjoining, as he wanted to work outdoors in the country the other six months.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
431
What does he find when he comes here, say in New York or Boston, or Philadelphia or San Francisco, or Chicago? He must take his studio by the year, and it costs a small fortune at that, and there are scarcely any living rooms, except in a very few instances.
We hope that some one will recognize this need of the coming artists, and put up studio buildings with small apartments or living rooms attached, and let them at a moderate rent.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
433
and sowed the seed of many good works by the shining light of her example, never breaking a law of earth until it conflicted with a law of Heaven; then accepting her punishment, she welcomed her early death, and went to the abode of lost spirits. Borne up by her beauty of soul and noble resolves, unmindful of her own sufferings, she cheered and soothed the wretched creatures about her with such tender pitifulness that the arch fiend banished her from his realm, justly complaining that were she permitted to remain hell itself would become a heaven. Thus thrust forth she returned to the source of all compassion.
The Kajica, or sacred writings of Japan, after being destroyed in a disastrous conflagration in 712 B. C., were restored to them verbatim by a peasant woman, who proclaimed to the priest that she remembered all things that ever she heard.
Tradition, or history, if you prefer, tells of two daughters of Logair, a king of Ireland. These ladies are chronicled as “ fair to look upon.” While on the way to their bath they saw St. Patrick sitting on a wall. He expounded to them his mission with its Divine wonders. They eagerly accepted the great truths, put white caps upon their heads, proclaimed themselves dead to the world and brides of Christ, thus founding the Holy Order of Sisterhood in Ireland.
There is living today in England an old woman, whose years exceed three-score and ten. She is small of stature, and her face bears furrows of care; her eyes dimmed and cheeks seamed with widow’s tears; her heart lacerated with wounds that time can not heal. This dear, little old lady is prudent to a degree, can make a pudding, is a judge of kine, has the nicest butter on the market, and stands firmly for the best price. Her vegetable garden shows the finest fruits, which are gathered and marketed with admirable frugality. She has as many children as the traditional old lady who lived in her shoe. She is grandmother—three deep. She is kind to the poor, gracious to those about her; a loving mother, faithful in small duties and humble before God. She paints good pictures, writes good books and sings sweetly. Her virtues and example will stand like the pyramids. She wears a royal diadem upon her brow, and as Queen of England and Empress of India she commands the proud homage of the world. The period of her years will be known as the Victorian Age.
Woman has always had her defenders and oppressors. The divine attributes of womanhood, like the divinity that is said to hedge around a king, have been through all time her shield and buckler. I read somewhere of a young and beautiful virgin being thrown into an arena of wild beasts for the entertainment of some Nero, when the brutes slunk away abashed.
Most of you remember in our nation’s civil strife when “ the dusk seemed waiting for the night” and all nature was “tuned in a minor key,” ’twas woman all over the broad land who seamed the stripes and studded the stars of our nation’s flag; she gave her jewels like that other queen, wives yielded husbands and fathers, and when she placed her beloved son upon the altar of sacrifice no angel stayed the sword. Maidens sent their best beloved to die for a cause they held most holy. Were our brave men the only heroes of that bloody time?
• You may remember the picture of the Arkansas traveler, with the cabin that couldn’t be repaired in the rain and didn’t need it when the day was dry. In the doorway stood that disheveled woman with a snuff stick in her mouth and her unwashed skillet in her hand. She is not there today, she roused herself at her country’s call and sent her indolent husband and sluggish boys to the front, and she helped to change the tune.
But last month the women of Siam, arousing to the conditions that would probably involve their beloved country in war with France anticipated necessity, and with spontaneous action raised an immense sum of money to be ready when the need came.
All men are not great men, nor is it given to all women to do great things, but feeble hands have done their mighty work, little hands have swayed a scepter.
There are thousands of nameless women in our land who know nothing of women’s movements—women in rural homes beyond the sound of the rushing engine or the ( 28 )

434
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
search-lights of electricity,' who spin the threads and weave the web that shapes tomorrow. These humble toilers whose names are not blazoned, “ whose faces are covered with care like a tattered veil ” are, while they toil all the day, living lives of simple Christian faith, mother love untiring and abiding; the poor loving souls are building better than they know, and when the tired hands lie at rest their children will emulate their virtues and rise up and call them blessed.
Woman sees her opportunity, and comes, true Amazons, to the call of duty. John L. WQolley says, “ Woman is coming right regally to the fore; step aside, crawl under something, climb a tree, you puny men, the women are coming.” They are here, Mr. Woolley! From the East and the West the women come at duty’s call, from the North come earnest champions for the right, and from the fair South we hear the stir of eagle’s wings. Organization is the feature of the age and the imperious future beckons us on.
Having turned my feeble rush-light back into the almost forgotten yesterday, . with a glance at holy writ, mythology and tradition, down to this almost apex of the twentieth century, my tongue must yield to better wit, my pen to greater power, if it must be proven that woman is the weaker vessel.

436
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
only of the best material. They care not so much which sex furnishes the timber, so it is of the best. If women supply material as good and suitable" as that furhished by men they stand the same chance of making a sale as men do, and will receive the same price for it. Journalism is at least the profession where the sexes receive the same remuneration for the same work equally well done. Surely the whole duty to our sex has been discharged when this is true. We cannot expect editors, out of chivalry, or because their mothers w'ere women, and we are women, to build their papers out of inferior timber simply because we furnish it. If we are so immature as to expect such indulgence, we are doomed to disappointment.
It is the common experience of women in journalism that there is less sentiment about a newspaper office than anywhere else of which they have personal knowledge. It is not putting it too strongly to say that though a contributor or reporter were upon the verge of starvation, such confession would hinder rather than help her to space or assignment. The editor would at once suspect money to be her inspiration and of her having nothing to say that would either entertain or benefit the reading public. Writing only for the money there is in it is one of the unpardonable sins in journalism.
I have heard women in journalism refer to the stern reprimands, often unjust, with much the same pride men sometimes refer to jacketings received during apprentice days, and, like the men, attribute their ultimate success to such stern discipline, on the assumption that sparing the metaphorical rod would have the same effect upon the woman as upon the child.
But once a woman always a woman, and it is a matter of doubt whether any of us ever overcome the natural weakness, if weakness it be, of love of the approving pat. I can even see how mistaken kindness and undue consideration might encourage the timid woman to do her best, when being "treated exactly like a man,” which would be license to swear at her, might frighten her out of the wits she would stand most in need of.
The story is told of one of our pioneer women in journalism that she was first refused a place on the staff because it would not do to swear at her. "What!” said the editor, “petticoats on this staff? Never wdiile I am in control. Why, you could not swear at a woman!” That, in his opinion, settled the matter. Anyone that could not be sworn at when they deserved it had no business around a newspaper office. This same editor subsequently found out there were other ways to admonish women and develop genius besides swearing at them, for he lived to have several women on his staff.
It may be that the sharp edge of the employer’s reproof does keep the apprentice up to the work, but there are reproofs and reproofs, and while an editor need not overpraise or give space to woman’s work simply because it is the work of a woman, neither need he condemn it with words that cause her to have a "good cry” over the brutality of men in general and her editor in particular. Tears are not a factor in journalism. While we may believe it possible to cry and cry and be a journalist still, yet let us rejoice that tears have so nearly gone out of fashion. It is noticeable that even heroines in novels do not cry as much as they used to, and perhaps the reason for this may be found in the fact that the heroine in present day fiction, like the heroine in real life, is so commonly a bread-winner.
The great rough work-a-day world is a place to dry up the tear glands, and that part of the world occupied by journalism may be as rough as any other. Especially will it be rough for the conventional woman. It is said among editors that the giant foe with which-women have to contend in journalistic work is their own conventionality, and we find this quite true.
Particularly is it true of that conventionality which causes us to rebel against disagreeable assignments for no better reason than because we are women, or, to make our case stronger, because we are ladies; that such and such a duty is not the thing to ask of a "lady”—sending her to the police court, or about late at night, for instance, or that she must not be told of it if she has done her work unsatisfactorily. It is not

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
437
likely she would be sent out late or to the police court if there were a man available who could be relied upon to do the work equally well, therefore the assignment is in the nature of a compliment. But for whatever motive sent she should go, and the old adage about women carrying chips on their shoulders is applicable here.
It would be a good deal more humiliating to the aspiring woman to be kept in the office cutting out fashion pictures for the woman’s page than to be given a man’s assignment. Human prejudice nowhere counts for more than in journalism, and there are editors still to be found, who, other things being equal, will give a journalistic commission to a man rather than to a woman. That good friend to all deserving woman, Mr. W. T. Stead, of the “ Review of Reviews,” is the only editor I have ever heard plead guilty to the opposite prejudice. He declares it his policy to never employ a man when he can employ a woman to do the work as well.
The most successful writer is the one who is never caught napping concerning any topic of immediate public interest. As women in journalism we must not be behind the times in current matters of art, religion and politics unless we would be ranked veritable stupids, and though we have all the great authors and poets at our pen’s end, such culture will not insure success in journalism. Likewise the natural gifts of sympathy, tact and originality of expression, while they all tend to stamp the writer with characteristics peculiarly her own and add to the charm of her work, yet natural gifts alone will not make a good journalist.
Knowledge precise and sound may be said to be the grand fundamental principle of journalistic work. First to know something to write, and then to know how to write it, is the never-failing advice from editors. We are enjoined to be original, and this according to Carlyle meant simply to be sincere.
The most cruel, as it seemed to me then in my “ salad days,” the most senseless advice I ever received from an editor was this: “ After you have finished your copy take a blue pencil and go over it from beginning to end, killing off every adverb and adjective and quotation there is in it. Read it over twice without them and you will probably never put them in again.”
I wondered then why he should have recommended a blue pencil in preference to any other for the killing off process. Alas! I have since learned that of all weapons used in journalistic warfare, the blue pencil is the most deadly. And I have learned the method in the madness of killing off adjectives and adverbs was to break up all tendency to the “ composition style of writing, which we unconsciously bring from school with us and which is such “ bad form” in journalism.
But after all cut-and-dried rules and regulations have been observed, still will the manuscript sometimes be returned, as often without thanks as with, or, w r orse yet, basketed. But this need discourage no one. It may mean anything rather than that the writer can not write. It may only mean that the subject was a week too late or too early for the paper to which it was sent. It may be just in time for some other paper. What one editor refuses another will accept. This return of manuscript as unavailable is one of the trials of women in journalism, and if the truth be told, only one of many.
But in the end, those who have weathered the discouragements readily declare the game to be. well worth the candle. The newspaper is the educator of the public, and men and women who write in newspapers have the best ooportunities for creating public opinion. Earnest workers among women journalists realize they are always on trial before the public, and that they have the honor of their sex, which means the regulation of one half the human race, more in their keeping than any other women of equal numbers. They have asked the public to take them at their own higher appraisement, and to judge of their work as work, and not merely as the work of women. They know their colleagues of the other sex watch them with an attention naturally critical, but not always sympathetic; therefore, for the sake of all they hold dear, they are endeavoring to give the enemy no occasion to blaspheme by pointing to either their work or their behavior as conclusive reasons why there should be no women in journalism.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
439
canvas the most beautiful conception of an inspired, artistic imagination. I have been led to consider this subject, because, while traveling through the length and breadth of the country, I have not only been pained by the undeveloped and deformed boys and girls, but I have heard the cry everywhere for more physical strength to do the work that has to be done. The pressure in all directions is a hundred-fold greater than it was fifty years ago, but the strength to meet it is not as great. So I am striving to awaken an interest in this work—the salvation of bodies —and, through the bodies, of the soul. We know that those things that degrade the body—intemperance, immorality, etc., likewise degrade the soul, and, as truly those things that elevate, strengthen and purify the body, must have a like influence on the soul. By the soul I do not mean the spiritual part of the being, but that part that we elevate and build in this world—the seat of order, affection, character and all the virtues, the part into which was breathed the breath of life, and out of which must grow the immortal; but the seed here planted, unless nourished by sunshine and proper food, can not grow, and must perish. As the body is the soil in which the brain and soul live, and which could exist without either, but neither of these can exist without the body. Therefore I say the body should receive the first attention. It is the foundation on which we must build. YVhat would you think of an architect w T ho built a beautiful palace, and before he had finished the interior decorations he found it was settling, because he had paid no attention to the foundation, and when it should have stood completed in its beauty it w r as only a heap of ruins?
When the cathedrals of Europe w 7 ere built the greatest artists and architects in the world were sought, first to design and build them strong enough to last through the ages, and then to decorate them; and when they were then built as strong and as beautiful as human skill could make them, they were consecrated. They did not consecrate a heap of stones. So should we build, and decorate with soul and mind, our temple.
A friend of mine who was getting up a class in painting in one of the New England villages, visited almost every house, and she told me she had not visited a house where the woman or her daughters were not “ailing.” Think ofthat in New England, where there is the purest water, and where the people should be as healthy and rugged as the peasants of Europe. I visited a friend, a handsome and well-developed woman, and was introduced to her two daughters—girls twelve and fourteen years old— and when they came into the room I should not have been any more shocked if they had come in dressed in rags and dirty; they would not have shown any more neglect. They were thin, sallow, round-shouldered, had bad teeth and weak eyes, and were very nervous. When I saw the way they lived I did not w 7 onder, for no attention was paid to diet, exercise or rest. I believe the time will come, as it has in some of our cities, when any mother will be as much ashamed to present such children as she now is to present them in rags. If the same time and care could be given to the bodies as is given to the clothing of the bodies, I think the result would be more satisfactory. It is just as easy to predict what will be the future of hundreds of half-starved, delicate children in w 7 ell-to-do families as it would be to predict what must be the future of a crop of wheat sown in the sand along our ocean or lake shore; and if you saw a man sowing a crop there you w 7 ould think he was crazy or a fool if he expected it to grow and mature there, or be worth gathering if it did come up. Almost every one would be able to tell him the reason why. You understand these things in regard to the vegetable or animal kingdom, but fail to understand them in the human being, and there is no excuse for such ignorance and indifference in these days of cheap books and intelligent magazine articles.
What would you think of a guardian who had the keeping of the fortune of a child, the money to be handed over when the child is of age, but who spends the money for himself, and thus defrauds the child? You would call him a criminal, and punish him by law; but I say his neglect is not as criminal as the neglect that defrauds the child of health, and starts him off in life with no moral or physical capi-

440
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
tal. The first loss can be made up, but the last, never! Boys and girls are put into an open boat and pushed out to sea; their chart, a basket full of facts that they have never assorted or applied; their arms too weak to use the oars, and if their boat is not swamped, they will drift on to an unknown shore, and must make their way as best they can. But give a boy a pair of strong arms, and the simplest chart of the waters he has to navigate, and he will make his way to some objective point and make a success of his life. In reading the lives of our great self-made men, merchants, ministers, professional men, I find this statement in every case: they had only a common- school education, but a vigorous, healthy constitution and uprightness of character; and usually this added: they had good mothers; and I would say to all mothers who regret their inability to send their sons to college, give the boys a healthy, vigorous body and good moral training and their chances of success in life will be greater than with a college education, lacking these. Goethe’s mother said she knew her son would be a great man, because she gave him so much of her young life, which she followed up with careful training,and her predictions were fulfilled. Her son was one of the greatest men of Germany. With all our improvements in science, in agriculture, and in many arts, we have left the human race to nature. But all persons who think know that we can leave nothing to nature, when we desire improvement. She shows us many examples of what can be done, but does not do the work for us. Everything that has life, or mind, or soul, left to nature, runs to weeds. We must work out our salvation, physically, mentally and morally. If you walk up the boulevards and through the parks of this city, you will see beautiful velvety lawns and bright flowers, and a street beyond you will see vacant lots filled with weeds; one is nature cultivated, the other nature uncultivated. Way up in New England you will find in the gardens, in autumn, a little, yellow blossom, prized because it is a late bloomer, and bright when everything else is going to decay; and last winter in New York I saw this same little chrysanthemum, developed into a hundred varieties of color and form, marvelously beautiful; one was nature cultivated, and the other nature uncultivated.
Last year we had a dog show in New York, and there were dogs there valued at Si0,000, each one having an attendant who understood dog culture; they were not left to nature; if they had been they would not have been worth ten thousand cents. When you look around you and see the possibilities of development in the animal and vegetable kingdom, do you ever think of the wonderful possibilities of human development? I believe artists only have conceived this possibility of the body. Some few persons have attained to this possibility in mind and soul, but how very few have reached the harmonious development of the whole being, and these few have been our greatest men and women. But painters and poets and novelists have been trying to do for us physically what others have been trying to do for us spiritually, revealing to us the beauties of perfection, until we all aspire to it, but are only now beginning to find out the way. We now have systems of exercise that will develop a healthy and graceful body. We are beginning to understand that to produce a healthy body we must give it fresh air, exercise, wholesome and well cooked food, and I particularly emphasize the last, for it is one of the rare things in life. I would like to work and travel hand in hand with the cooking teacher, and I think if I could, and form a sort of crusade, there would be fewer doctors, fewer prisons, and fewer missionaries needed.
There seems to be a general idea that city children are more feeble than country children, but I have not found this to be true among the same class of people. The idea that the children of society ladies are neglected is incorrect; there is no class of children so well brought up physically; their diet, rest and exercise are prescribed, and they follow a perfect system of development, and are as thoroughbred as the horses in their father’s stable. The girls will be brought out into society, and their mothers would be ashamed to introduce sallow, misshapen young ladies, and therefore everything is done to make them as perfect, physically, as possible. The boys of many of the leading families will have the responsibility of large fortunes and large business

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
441
on their hands when they become of age, and so they must be trained and educated to bear these responsibilities. When I walked up Fifth avenue last Easter, after church, and met the crowd of fashionable people coming from their churches, I thought I had never seen so many bright, healthy looking, handsome women and girls as I saw in half-an-hour there, showing what can be done by proper culture, even amid all the unhealthy influences of city life; and, if such is the case, what might the boys and girls on the farms and in country homes do for themselves? While we are educating the physical, we must not forget the moral.
We have been told that the greatest virtues of the soul are hope, faith and charity. These are the higher virtues, but there are lower or more homely virtues, we may say, and we must commence with these, and the greatest of these, I think, are order and cleanliness. All reformers, all workers for the uplifting of the lower classes, have found this the first lesson to be taught. Ruskin says that “ the essence of all vulgarity lies in the want of sensation;” and when we commence to cultivate the senses, refinement begins, and refinement is one of the attributes of soul culture, and out of soul culture and soul refinement grows spiritual culture and the Christian graces. So I say that order and neatness should be taught to every child. It should be a part of their school education, as, in many cases, it is not taught at home. I think it is even more necessary to teach it to the boys than to the girls, for, if boys were taught to keep their persons and surroundings clean, we should not have so much filth in public places, waiting-rooms, railroad cars, etc. If boys were taught to take a pail of water to their rooms and bathe themselves before going to bed, after working all day in the field or other dirty work, they would learn to look upon their bodies as something to be kept clean and pure; they would soon desire to have their surroundings cleaner; this would again have its influence upon them, and they would grow morally better and healthier, for, as I have said before, what elevates the body must elevate the soul. You know and I know of boys who have been ruined because the family have thought that anything and any place was good enough for the boys, until they thus grew away from refinement of the family circle, where they felt awkward and out of place, and sought more congenial companionship. Did you ever sit down to a breakfast-table where the linen was spotless, the coffee fragrant, the dishes nicely arranged, and other things in keeping? If you have, it has been in a refined family, for where artistic virtue has been cultivated you may be sure that others have been, for they are seldom found singly, and, moreover, I think we can usually tell, when we see the head of a house, even for a few minutes, what kind of a housekeeper she is, and what kind of a table she sets.
No one who has cultivated the virtues of cleanliness, the senses to admire music and other arts, the mind to refined and beautiful thoughts, would ever put before herself, or anyone else, a disorderly table and ill-cooked food. In a very weak, and I think incorrect, article, which appeared in one of our leading magazines, the writer said: “We can get along without learned women, but we can not get along without wives and mothers.” Now, I want to know if there is any vocation that calls for more learning than that of wives and mothers, particularly mothers What we want is more learned women among the mothers; for much of the neglect of which I have spoken is due to ignorance, and ignorance on most vital subjects. What we want are clubs, as widespread as the Chautauqua reading-clubs, devoted to subjects of physical and moral interest. There are some such clubs, called the “Young Mother’s Clubs.” I hope they may become numerous, more numerous than the ladies’ whist clubs. There has been a great deal said about higher education unfitting a woman for her home duties. This is a mistake, for I tell you it is a positive fact that the best housekeepers and the best cooks are educated women; the poorest cooks and poorest housekeepers I have met have been women that knew nothing else; brought nothing from outside; and, having nothing else to do, it was a marvel that they did not learn how to do the one thing well. There is no broader sphere or higher sphere than woman’s sphere, for its center is the hearthstone, its circumference eternity; but in some cases

442
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
it is a very empty sphere. There is much to do to fill this vastness, and women are beginning to realize how much they are the great soul-educators, and that is what they are doing with their flower missions, their fruit missions, working girls’ clubs, open- air funds, and all those things that are educating and refining the senses, and through them the soul, trying to open the eyes of the people to see some of the beauties of the world. What could you tell a child of the beauties of Paradise who has never seen a flower? But take the children from the slums of our cities out into a daisy field, and they will think they are surely in Heaven.
I have no sympathy with those who sing, “ Earth is a desert drear, Heaven is my home.” Earth is not a desert drear, unless you have pitched your tents in vacant lots; and if you have, plant some flowers around it; cultivate your surroundings, and when flowers bloom take them to those who have no flowers and teach them to cultivate them, and thus bring some beauty into their lives. If you live in a desert drear all your lives, do not imagine you will blossom out in the gardens of Paradise and feel at home there. Your soul would be so dried up that it would take all eternity to get it into condition to enjoy, or appreciate, even the beauties of Paradise. When you have cultivated your soul-nature so that it can look out and enjoy the beauties around us, and realize the possibilities of an earthly paradise, and also realize how much there is to do to help others toward this earthly perfection, then there will not be much time for complaining, nor will any dare to be idle. Woman must be the torch-bearer, and there are many dark places to be lighted, and I hope many that hear me will take up the work with new zeal, and that there may be more and more who will take up this work for the salvation of bodies and the elevating, purifying, and beautifying of the human race.

444
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
must always remember that when a hearing child is learning to talk, its hearing gives it the advantage of every word spoken in its presence, while the deaf child has only the advantage of seeing the mouth of the person it happens to be looking at, or who is talking with it, and this difference must be made up to the deaf child by a greater amount of repetition of the words we are teaching it.
Everyone with whom a deaf child comes in contact should talk to it and encourage it and aid it to articulate. A deaf baby begins to say “ ma, ma, ma,” just as hearing babies do, but as a rule it is not encouraged; if it were, and the child perfectly guided to further articulation, it would talk. The ordinary practice, however, when an infant is discovered to be deaf, is to make no further effort to teach it to talk or read the lips, but to immediately begin to use motions with it. Just here begins the cruel system of training the deaf differently from the hearing, and thus making them feel from the very outset of life that they are peculiarly unlike those around them. The truth is, that it is this faulty system of training that makes them different by depriving them of the free and constant communication with other minds which the hearing have. No wonder they have come to have the reputation of being naturally jealous, suspicious and unhappy—an unjust reputation.
There is also a popular delusion that the vocal chords of deaf children are defective; the fact is, that such cases are the exception, and that the vocal chords of deaf children generally are normal. The articulation of certain consonant sounds depends on certain positions of the lips, tongue and teeth and palate. The quality of vowel sounds depends on certain positions of the tongue. Any deaf child who can cry and scream, and who has tongue, teeth, lips and palate, has the necessary vocal organs.
I know of three mothers who were fortunate enough to realize what they could accomplish for their deaf infants, and who, following the stated plan, have taught them to read the lips so well, and also to talk, that now that these children are grown up, no one would take them to be stone deaf. They are all women; two of them have married hearing men, and the third is a bright, happy girl of twenty-one, who is studying art in Chicago, on exactly the same footing with the hearing, having previously graduated at the High School in Chicago.
Although the deaf have been taught to talk in the schools of Germany for more than a century, and in the schools of Italy, Holland and Switzerland for more than a generation, and England, France and America are slowly adopting the oral method in the schools, the pupil can never make up the loss of the years before the school age, any more than hearing children could if they were deprived of all knowledge of speech and language until they are sent to school.
The next step in the education of the deaf, then, is to give every deaf child the same opportunities for learning speech and language at the natural age as the successful mothers already referred to gave their children. Not only the mothers, but the public, have a share in this work; as every one who has anything to do with the children should adopt the same policy with all the deaf. Until society learns that, by thus doing its whole duty to the deaf, they will become like normal people, we shall need efficiently and intelligently conducted “ homes ” for the training in speech of deaf children. At present there are only two or three private homes and home schools where the work is being done, and Pennsylvania leads the world in a government appropriation td this end. From June i, 1893, it gives state aid to the “ Home for Training in Speech of Deaf Children before School Age,” established at Belmont and Monument Avenues, Philadelphia, by my sister, Miss Emma Garrett, on P'ebruary 1, 1892, and maintained from that time to June 1, 1893, by funds raised privately by ourselves.
Children are admitted between the ages of two and eight, and are given a six- years’ course from time of entrance, uninterrupted by vacations, although parents are allowed to visit them when they please. The reason for giving them no vacation is that when hearing children are learning to talk there is no interruption to the process, and there should be none in the cases of deaf children. During the courses they are

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
445
taught the speech and language which will fit them in most cases to attend schools for the hearing, and in all cases bring them into communication with others more freely than is possible in any other way. The home is on the cottage plan, and the children live a perfectly natural home life in every respect. It is amazing to notice how soon they realize that they are being made like other people, and their faces grow happier and brighter all the while as they advance. Similar ‘homes should be established everywhere where there are deaf children who need them.
X. B.—I have quoted in above address somewhat from my paper, “ Directions to Parents of Deaf Children for their Treatment from Infancy, in Order that They may Learn Speech and Lip-Reading,” read before the Medical Society of France in 1886, and published in the “Medical and Surgical Reporter ” of June 12, 1886.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
447
and I could but voice what I felt: “Oh sing unto the Lord a new song, for he hath triumphed gloriously.” And these are the triumphs of peace, not war; and when that magnificent band under the flooding radiance of the great search light, struck up the music to which is set that glorious hymn, “The Battle Hymn of the Republic,” written by a woman, my heart and soul sang as never before:
“Mine eyes have seen the glory Of the coming of the Lord.
Our God is marching on.”
“How far that little candle casts its beams!” Shakespeare makes Portia exclaim, when she sees the light of a candle, the only light for the palaces of kings in her day, gleam from the window of her home, which she is approaching. And, quick as thought and apt as it is beautiful is the suggestion that comes to her woman’s soul, of the higher, the spiritual, reach of the same law, eliciting the instant exclamation: “So is a good deed in a naughty world.”
What diviner sermon was ever preached than is preached from this text furnished by the poet, in those great searchlights mounted on the four corners of yonder Manufactures Building, in which, they tell us, that one little candle’s light is, through the aid of discoveries, made in science and invention, increased in power to the light of two hundred million candles such as called forth the enthusiastic exclamation of Portia; and when we remember that this wonderful invention originated in the old city of Nuremburg, where the deepest dungeons, the darkest and foulest prisons, and the most terrible engines for human torture that man ever invented, yet remain to bear witness to what was yet called Christian in that age, is all the more striking and should raise our jubilee in this PMir to its fullest chorus, in which every voice should join. And a future, a future of which this invention and this whole Exposition is a suggestion—more, a promise—dazes the most advanced idealist. Truly, “what we shall be, doth not yet appear.” But, thanks to another kind of searchlight that is illuminating the world—that indicated in the motto chosen by the women of this board of managers for their auxiliary congresses: “ Not matter, but mind”—thanks to this spirit in the world which has created a World’s F'air, this illuminator for a new era.
In the olden time men could have seen in the face of every stranger whom we welcome to our Midway Plaisance, an enemy to be met with an armed defense against himself, his customs, his thought, and above all against his religion. Now, thanks to the new spirit of our times, we see in him a human brother from whom, though we may differ, with whom we may yet agree in broad human sympathies, and who has the same claim to the fatherhood of God as we have. The noblest art of this Exposition even, and its mission to our age, will be better understood by men and women yet to come. This exposition is to be, I believe, the educator of a broader man than has yet been. Fair as is the infinitude of these parts, a fairer whole in a higher moral and spiritual sphere is to grow out of them.
I am reminded of Byron’s first visit to St. Peter’s church in Rome, and his famed apostrophe to it, which, mighty structure as it is, could yet be put in a corner, or form a bay window to our great Liberal Arts Building. “ Enter,” exclaims the poet.
“ Its grandeur overwhelms thee not. And why? It is not lessened;
But thy mind, expanded by the genius of the spot, has grown colossal.”
In this one word, expanded, or expansion, is best expressed the education which this World’s Fair is destined to give the world. It is to be the starting point of new ideas.
It is a new revelation of man to himself that most astonishes. Who thought out this combination of such an infinitude of parts touching, especially in its auxiliary congresses, not only material things, but the mental and moral spheres of life? Those searchlights are not mounted to penetrate every nook and cranny of the fair grounds only, not every dark alley of the city of Chicago even, but they hint an illuminated

448
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
search into the dark alleys of the moral, ethical and religious world; into all the varied slums of human thought; they hint, in short, at a new civilization, a new man.
Great art is moral and religious in its teachings and has ever been. Beethoven said: “ All genuine invention is a moral progress.” What we acquire through art is from God, a divine suggestion that sets up a goal for human capacities which the spirit attains. He said also: “ We do not know what grants us our knowledge. The firmly enclosed seed needs the moist, warm, electric soil to grow, think, express itself.” Why, my friends, it is an education to walk through these grounds, among these columns, to pass under these domes, an education which we cannot estimate. It imposes a quietude, a courtesy, a gentle awe of which we do not know the meaning. We feel it, that is all. We bear away a new sense of humanity, of the brotherhood of man, that we never felt before. These grounds are the birthplace of a new democracy, of a deeper, more spiritual understanding of the first principles of our declaration of independence, I believe, than anything that has gone before has given us. The “ self evident truth that all men are created free and equal, with the right to life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness” here takes on a new meaning, assumes a farther reach. Caste, cannot live here.
My friends, in looking over this wondrous Exposition, the marvelous achievements of the arts and inventiveness of man, a new light has seemed to come upon this lesson of the old Sphinx, as good for our day as it was for the pre-Adamites; as good in science as in art, and the same in both as in morals and religion. There is but one law.
Was there ever such a paean, such a divine symphony of art and science, intoning through ten thousand times ten thousand voices, this inspired psalm of the old Sphinx as this World’s Fair? “ There shall never be one lost good or one lost truth.” Never have I felt such exultation as here—that a new heaven and a new earth await us, when the knowledge that has been grasped by science shall be realized as a whole, related to that which is within us as to that which is external to us—that there is but one law. Surely the philosopher’s stone is found here ? The lesson comes to us like the sound of many waters in the buzz and hum and roar from Machinery Hall, the Electrical and Manufactures Building, revealing to us that human possibilities undreamed of, until within the last quarter, or the last decade of our century, are in us all, and forces of nature, hitherto undreamed of, are subject to man’s knowledge and in his control, impressing upon us as nothing else ever did, that, “verily the Highest dwells in us” and “that we are gods but in the germ.” As I read the lessons of this Fair which has brought all nations together as never before; there has never in the world’s history been taken a more important step toward effecting this, or bringing about this time, than was taken in the organization of this World’s Fair with its Auxiliary Congresses Truly in this, men have builded better than they knew.
Again, what a lesson of the universality of law, written as on a Bible page before us, in all these facts of applied science. Law, sacred, inviolable but with incalculable harm to the violator, be it man or thing—law governing everything, from the infinitesimal atoms, millions of which are massed in a single dewdrop, to the invisible electric bolt that glides harmless and noiseless along its law-abiding path to its destined end, but transcending its limitations by the millionth part of one of the scintillating atoms in the dewdrop, it might in the thousandth part of a second, shatter to atoms the fairest structure in this city of the sciences and art.
These Auxiliary Congresses, taking for their motto “Not matter but mind, ” suggest that there are suitable forces analagous to those already discovered, but greater than those of which we yet know, which will be sought out through suggestions here made to the great discoverers of our age in realms of mind, morals, spirit, beyond those yet explored. Says the greatest seer of our age: “ We do not yet half possess ourselves.” But he also adds; “ By every throe of growth the man expands there where he works.” This is the key to growth. If we had learned nothing else than this, that through work is growth, this World’s Fair would have been a rewardful out-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
449
lay. We have taken for our motto “ Not matter but mind;” avowed ourselves as no longer limited by the restrictions of matter. Who shall prescribe limitations to the soul ? This to me, is what all this wonderful Exposition with its crowning congresses, is sublimely, religiously teaching. It is the turning of swords into plowshares, of spears into pruning hooks, until the Eden of past story shall lie before us in the attainable, not a lost good. Has the beautiful, odorous white lily, and the gentain of cerulean blue, in our horticultural show r , blossoming over fetid mud, no lessons of evolution that have been seized upon and applied in art, in the creation of some of the wonders of this Fair? Has this Fair no suggestions that shall reappear in higher spheres of life and thought like the light of Portia’s little candle, suggesting “good deeds in a naughty world? ”
There is one more lesson which has greatly impressed me, and which I can not forbear to note. It is the spirit of oneness through which ten thousand men and women have wrought, as to one end, in creating the wonders of this Fair. I do not believe we begin to comprehend the miracles here displayed, which have been wrought by this new gospel of oneness; and yet, altruism, the spirit of which is beginning to pervade the world as never before—it is by this divine instrumentality that these miracles have been wrought. Artisan working together with artist, the so-called working men with both, different nationalities commingling, men and women working together without jealously or selfish competition, all have been working together with God in a sense never before realized in the world’s history, and the result is a miracle of harmonious achievement, such as has been frequently observed, but was never before attained.
“There is no stoppage,” says a great poet recently departed, “and never can be stoppages. If you and I and all the worlds, and all beneath or upon their surfaces, were this moment reduced back to a pallid float, it would not avail in the long run; we should surely bring up again to where we now are, and as surely go on as much farther, and then farther and farther.”
Eternity has no limits, and we are in it; the infinite has no bounds, and we are a part of it.
( 29 )

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
451
In the years passed so peacefully by Isabella, Henry IV. had proved himself incapable of ruling the kingdom left him by his father. Dissolute, proud and frivolous, he found the cares of state so distasteful that he left them to unworthy favorites, who robbed the treasury and oppressed the people. The country was in a state bordering on ruin, public faith was a jest, the treasury bankrupt, private morals too loose and audacious to seek even the veil of hypocrisy. The troubles culminated in civil war, and Henry, despairing of being able to conquer his rebellious subjects, sought a compromise by proposing to marry his sister Isabella to the brother of the rebel leader. Isabella was sixteen years old at this time, and her horror of the thought of this marriage was so great as to almost deprive her of her reason. She fasted and prayed for twenty-four hours, beseeching God to spare her the disgrace by taking her life. Among her youthful companions at Arevallo was one named Beatrix de Bova- dilla. Beatrix, to console Isabella, said: “ God will never permit this to be, and I swear to you by all that is sacred before it happens I will myself plunge a poignard into his breast.” Her courage and fidelity were not put to the test, for the sudden death of the bridegroom put an end to the king’s plans for his sister’s marriage.
One year after these events the archbishop of Toledo, as the representative of the dissatisfied subjects of Henry, offered Isabella the throne of Castile. He assured her that her strong and elevated character was so well known that her sex offered no objection, and that God Himself had destined her to save the honor of Castile. Isabella, with wonderful judgment for so young a woman, refused to accept the crown. She gave her reasons in the following words: “The work of rebellion is only to excite passions and sow discord, to light the blaze of civil war and to put all in danger; to prevent such evils is it not better to tolerate in the state some abuses of which the consequences are not so fatal? A fruit which ripens before its time can never last. Ambition to reign has no place in my heart, and I desire that the crown of Castile shall not be mine until death shall have ended the reign of my brother. Make the evils to cease which have for so long a time cursed Castile, and I shall look upon your submission as the most signal service you can give to me, and the best mark of your affection.”
This advice was followed and in the terms made by the rebels with Henry, Isabella was recognized as the sole heir to the Castilian throne, but she could not marry without the consent of her brother.
Three suitors now appeared for her hand. The Duke of Gloucester, afterward Richard III. of England, the Duke of Guienne, brother of Louis IX. of France, and Ferdinand, Prince of Aragon and heir to its throne. A marriage with Ferdinand would best advance the political and national interests of Castile. It would unite the two kingdoms and make one nation of their peoples, who were of the same race, spoke the same language and had similar customs, religions and laws. United, their strength would equal that of any European power, while, separated, they must remain inferior. A favorable answer was sent to the Court of Aragon, and was received with joy by the king and the Prince P'erdinand.
In a letter remarkable for the sense it displayed Isabella asked the consent of her brother to her marriage with Ferdinand. Henry did not even answer the letter. Isabella asked the help of the bishop of Toledo, who had always been her friend and disliked the king. Protected by him she defied her brother and signed the articles of agreement for her marriage with Ferdinand on January 43Y469. By this contract her rights to the crown of Castile were absolutely secured to her and Ferdinand promised to continue the^war against the infidels. A few days before the wedding, which occurred on the iBth of October, Ferdinand went secretly to the palace to see Isabella. In this interview, which lasted two hours, the beauty and spirit of the Princess delighted Ferdinand, and Isabella admired equally well the manly bearing and affable manners of the Prince who, although but seventeen years old had already acquired a soldierly reputation.
Henry IV. died in December, 1474, and two days afterward Isabella proclaimed herself Queen of Castile. She was then in Segovia, and it was in the cathedral of that

1
452 THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
city that she took the oath to serve her country faithfully and well. The first seven years of her reign were disturbed by a war in which she was made to defend her rights against the followers of Jane, the natural daughter of the Queen whose dissolute life had disgraced the Court of Henry IV. In these years of warfare, Isabella displayed the devotion to her country and to the duties of her position which was distinctive of her life. She was constantly in the saddle, devoted her nights to official business, risked her health, and, when her friends begged her not to expose herself to such dangers, answered their entreaties by saying: “ It is not for me to calculate perils or fatigues in my own cause, or by unreasonable timidity to dishearten those who share these dangers and fatigues.”
When the war w r as ended Isabella walked with naked feet through the streets of Tordesillas, to the church where she offered thanks for the victory and praises for the valor that had won it. In 1479 the death of Ferdinand’s father united the crowns of Castile and Aragon and the escutcheon of Spain now carried the lions of Castile and the towers of Aragon on one shield. Ferdinand was occupied with the cares of his kingdom, for he ruled Aragon with undivided authority, as Isabella governed Castile, and to her alone were confided the reforms in government and the condition of her people. She found the royal authority overshadowed and weakened by the power of the clergy and the nobles.
The nobles lived in magnificence on their vast estates like petty sovereigns, and their privileges equaled their wealth. The people, instead of being subjects of the crown, had become vassals of their lords and were subject to his tyranny and caprice; and Isabella was convinced that force, united with stern and unyielding justice, could alone restore order and security, and to aid her in this task she employed the league known as the Santa Hermanadad. This brotherhood had been organized by the middle class in the larger cities of Castile for self-protection; but, accustomed to the authority of the feudal lord, they had often answered his call and had helped him in acts of rebellion against the crown. Isabella convened them at Madrigal and changed their office and their work. She gave them royal authority to preserve public order, and remained the central power which supported the association. In this way she taught the peasant and the citizen to take arms in the name of the queen instead of obeying the call of his feudal chief, convinced them at the same time that the noble was a subject like himself, and must be made to yield to royal authority. In a few years the Santa Hermanadad became a strong support to the throne, and cost the treasury nothing, being maintained by a tax levied in each district upon those who had property to protect. Isabella also restored estates to the crown, and annulled pensions that had been granted by her brother to his favorites, and immediately distributed one-half the sum thus obtained among the widows and orphans of those who had died in the war since her accession.
The nobles, who saw with dismay their powers and privileges gradually lessened, addressed a remonstrance and threatened to retire to their estates and rise in rebellion if these measures and the authority of the Hermanadad were not changed. They also demanded that they alone should be chosen as members of the privy council. Isabella answered their threats by saying, “You can do as you choose, but as long as God permits us to keep the rank to which He has called us we will never become a plaything in the hands of the nobility, who, when made powerful, seek to destroy the throne. We are accountable to God alone for the measures we take for the peace and happiness of our people.” Surprised by her spirit and stern resolution, the nobles submitted.
The Marquis of Villena, one of the most powerful and defiant, when told reproachfully by a vassal that his father would never have yielded to a king of Castile, replied: “ King Henry no longer reigns in Castile.”
By convincing the Pope that it was imperative for the safety of her kingdom that she should appoint the bishops of the church in Spain, Isabella restored to the crown power over the church benefices. When a bishop died the Queen took care that his
I
i
i
L
i.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
453
•chair should be filled by a priest who was obedient to lawful authority and devoted to his religious duties, with no ambition for worldly honors. She thus made it impossible for any dignitary of the church to threaten her, as the Bishop of Toledo did when angered, that “ he would replace the distaff in the hands to which he had given the sceptre.”
Isabella also reorganized the legal code of Spain. Among the best reforms she introduced were a change in the government of prisons, the right given to every one to appeal for justice to the royal council, and the appointment of an officer called the advocate of the poor, who was paid from the public funds to plead the cause of those unable to pay for their own defense.
The Queen’s interest in all intellectual pursuits was very great, and her plans for the education of the young nobles of her kingdom showed a spirit far in advance of her age. She asked Peter Martyr, a learned Italian, to open a school in Toledo for the young men of her court, and paid him from her private purse a liberal salary for his services. To make his lectures fashionable she sent her son to attend them, and in six months the success of the school was assured. Another Italian scholar, Marineo, was encouraged to give lectures on classical learning, and the Queen saw with pleasure crowds of students filling the halls where the professors spoke. She carefully watched the young girls of noble families who lived in the palace, and, with her own daughters, gave them equal advantages of education with the young men. Loyal to her own sex, she helped women to larger opportunity whenever she saw them possess ability and ambition. She chose for her own teacher in Latin a lady who was called from her attainments “ La Latina,” and through her influence two women were appointed to professorships in Spanish universities; one filled the chair of rhetoric at Alcala, and the other taught the Latin classics at Salamanca.
Isabella encouraged the art of printing in Spain, granting to a German printer who came to Castile to pursue his calling freedom from taxation, and gave him several orders for books for herself. She also allowed foreign books of every description to enter Spain free of duty. By her own example she made purity of manners and morality the rule of conduct in her court, and her conversation was generally on serious subjects. She had no local prejudices, and could adapt herself with ease to the customs and habits of the people in whose province she might be, for Spain, even in her reign, was more like a union of provinces than a nation.
The three great events of Isabella’s reign were the establishment of the Inquisition in Spain, the conquest of Granada, and the protection of Christopher Columbus, which led to the discovery of America. The Inquisition had existed in Spain since the thirteenth century, but, with Ferdinand and Isabella’s consent, its power was increased until it became a terrible agent in the hands of men whose avarice or fanaticism made them merciless.
It is only just to the religion which permitted the atrocities of the Inquisition, to recall the brighter pages of its history, illumined by the deeds of men devoted to their church and humanity. One of the noblest among them was Talavera, whose charity, when bishop of Granada, was so universal and benignant that the Moors called him the holy priest of the Christians and declared that a halo surrounded his head when he spoke to them of eternal and spiritual truths. With all his humility Talavera had a profound sense of the dignity of his office. Appointed confessor to the Queen, he heard her first confession seated; when reminded by her that it was customary for her confessor to kneel with her, he replied: “This is God’s tribunal; I act as his minister, and it is right that I should remain seated while your majesty kneels before me.” And we must add to Isabella’s honor her reply: “This proves you to be the right confessor for me.”
We.must also recall Aimenes, the great cardinal, whose life of purity and charity gave him the name of Saint Augustine in devotion, a Saint Jerome in austerity and a Saint Ambrose in zeal and generosity. His great intellect made him supreme in council and in government, but he lived in his palace the simple, austere life of a monk,

454
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
and in the midst of power could find time and opportunity for acts of kindness to all who needed charity and help.
In the conquest of Granada Isabella finished a work begun by her ancestors. From the foot of the mountains that separate it from Castile, the valleys and plains of Granada extended to the Mediterranean. It bristled with fortresses, some built to guard the frontiers, on mountain peaks far above the flight of birds or drift of clouds; others near the cities, to protect the homes and industries of the citizens. The Moors, loving Granada with patriotic passion, believed that the paradise of Mahomet was placed in the heavens that overhung it. The delicious climate, the beautiful scenery, the limpid rivers and the fields that, flooded with almost constant sunshine, bloomed with flowers or bore golden harvests, made it worthy pf their love and pride. The splendor of an oriental civilization was developed in Granada by the Moors. The wealth they gained in commerce they spent in lavish profusion on palace and garden, city and suburb. The suburbs of Baza were under such perfect cultivation that they were called “the garden.” Here, surrounded by trees, were the homes of rich merchants. During the war of the conquest of Granada each house became a fortress, every thicket was an ambush, every arbor hid a Moorish knight, defending his home with desperate valor. It took seven weeks and the labor of four thousand prisoners to clear this tract of four miles of its trees and mansions and convert it into a desert that offered no obstable in the path of the victorious Spaniard. The province of Granada and its capital city bore the same name.
Built on the slopes of two hills whose summits were crowned with the fortresses Albaycin and Alhambra, divided by the rivers Genii and Darro, the city of Granada enclosed within its walls a population of two hundred thousand souls. This did not include those who dwelt in the fortresses, at least forty thousand more of soldiers and members of the sultan’s royal household. Granada stood first among the principal Moorish cities for her wealth and the learning, industry and bravery of her citizens. Seventy public libraries affirmed their intelligence, and the palace of the Alhambra, even in decay, still proves their taste in architecture and suggests the luxury of their lives. The Moors sought to reproduce in their palaces the delights of the Mohammedan paradise.
In spite of their voluptuous lives, they were brave in war, skilled in manufactures and accomplished in science and literature. The reigning sultan in 1478 was Muley Abdul Hassan, the eldest son of Ismail, who, by a treaty made with Isabella’s brother, Henry IV., had agreed to pay tribute to the king of Castile. When a child, he had seen this tax paid to the Spanish ambassador sent to receive it and had resented with a boy’s impotent rage the scoffs and taunts of the guards who escorted the embassy. When he came to the throne he received the officers sent by Ferdinand and Isabella to demand the tribute with marked courtesy and splendid gifts, but returned the following haughty answer to the sovereigns: “ Tell your masters that those who paid tribute are dead, and Granada has only for the Christian iron for spears and steel for swords.” From that moment Isabella decided to drive the Moor from Spain. She spent three years in preparation, for she fully realized the magnitude of the task she had undertaken. She reorganized her army, sent for skillful armores from France and Italy to build cannon, imported gunpowder from Sicily and Portugal, and heard in the first battles of this long war the artillery mingle with the cries of knightly conflict.
Isabella gave especial attention to measures for the care of the sick and wounded of her army. Large movable tents supplied with every comfort for the injured were made for transportation in the rear of the troops and were named the “queen’s hospital.” They contained everything that could relieve suffering, and each tent had its number of surgeons to dress the wounds, and priests to soothe the last moments of those who were beyond mortal help. This was the first recorded attempt of the organization of camp hospitals. Ten years of incessant fighting were ended at last by the fall of the city of Granada and the close of over seven hundred years of

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
455
Moorish domain in Spain. Throughout the long contest Isabella conducted the campaign with unceasing energy. She re-made roads, bridged rivers, cut passes through mountain defiles, raised money in every way: begged of the Pope because it was a religious war, begged from her nobles, appealing to their patriotism, and proved her own sincerity by selling some of the royal domains and pledging some of the crown jewels to the merchants of Barcelona. Ferdinand fought by her side, and won his right to command by his wisdom in council and his reckless daring in battle.
The city of Granada was surrendered to Isabella on the second of January, 1492. For ten years the Moor had fought for his country with matchless heroism. Boabdil, the reigning Sultan then of Granada, gave the keys of the city to Ferdinand with the words, “ I firmly believe you will use your victory with justice and moderation. ” In his address to the Moorish chiefs he said, “ Courage has never been wanting among the faithful; it has been the strength of their defense. Fatality has paralyzed our arms; men escaped from terrible peril fear new dangers when there is no hope for better fortune. What resource; the tempest has destroyed all!” The gate by which the royal household left Granada was walled up by the Sultan’s request, and the peak of Talmud, where he saw for the last time his beloved city, has since borne the name of “ The Last Sigh of the Moor. ” As the Moorish Sultan went on his way to exile he shed bitter tears of grief.
In Rome the success of this Spanish crusade against the infidel in Spain was celebrated by solemn religious services and public festivals. Isabella and Ferdinand received from the Pope the title of “ Catholic kings” and ever afterward Isabella signed all official papers as “ Isabella the Catholic. ” In London the final news of the victory at Granada was read to the citizens in Saint Paul’s cathedral by command of Henry VII. who went with his court to hear the recital and afterward attended the service of praise held in commemoration of the event.
After eighteen years of sovereignty Isabella saw for the first time her kingdom united and at peace. While she awaited the fall of Granada in Santa Fe, Christopher presented to her a memorial he had written to explain his theories in regard to a new world yet to be discovered and which he believed himself divinely commissioned to find. With all the resources of her treasury taxed to the utmost to sustain the war against the Moor, Isabella could not do anything but receive the Genoese sailor with sympathy and give him hope of future aid. She recognized his intellect, his ardent temperament and his piety, and was fascinated by the hope of spreading the Christian faith and planting the cross in new worlds.
Ferdinand, who was less enthusiastic and more cynical than his wife, called Columbus an Italian adventurer with impossible plans, and opposed any idea of aiding him.
Isabella met his objections by saying that Castile would be able when at peace to furnish the means for the expedition without any help from Aragon, and she gave Columbus her protection and a sufficient income for his support until the state of her kingdom should justify her in more active measures in his behalf. After once plighting her faith to Columbus, Isabella was his firm friend and gave him her most generous confidence. His commission signed by Ferdinand and Isabella on the 17th of April, 1492, named him admiral of the little fleet which accompanied him on the first expedition, and gave him ample resources for his voyage. Isabella’s faith in him was rewarded. When he returned from his first expedition she saw those who derided his plans as impossible, the idle dreams of a visionary, hail him as a god, crowding the streets of every city he visited to do him honor, ringing the bells and singing hymns as if a great conqueror had returned.
Isabella proved herself as energetic in the work of increasing the temporal power of her kingdom as she had been in driving her enemies from its soil. After a few years of tranquillity, Spain stood among the first nations of Europe in commercial importance and wealth.
The mercantile navy of Spain numbered more than a thousand ships; they carried her work to all the ports of the world and returned laden with gold, to still further

456
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
enrich her. Loyalty, piety and love of adventure were the most striking traits of Spanish character.
After the fall of Granada, until her death, Isabella’s life as a Queen was brilliant with success; the glory and prosperity of Spain satisfied her patriotism and her ambition, but she carried hidden from the world a burden of domestic grief and anxiety, that clouded the splendor of her royalty and at last caused her health, always good until now, to fail. Her mother, the loved companion of her life, became insane a few years before her death, in 1496. Isabella’s sorrow was intensified by the fear of the inheritance that might fall on her children, a fear so sadly realized in the fate of her daughter Jane.
Isabella was the mother of four children, one son and three daughters. The eldest daughter, Isabella, married the King of Portugal. In this marriage the Spanish sovereigns hoped to see Spain and Portugal united under one government. This hope was never realized, the young Queen dying in 1498, leaving an infant son who survived his mother only one year. The second daughter, Katherine, married an English prince, the son of Henry VII.;he lived only a few months after the wedding, and the King to keep her rich dowery in England married the young widow to his second son afterward Henry VIII. of England. She is known in history as Katherine of Aragon, the mother of the English Queen who by her severity gained the name of Bloody Mary. The only son of Ferdinand and Isabella, Prince John, was a boy of great promise. His education had been carefully directed to develop his naturally brilliant mind in the qualities most to be desired in the heir to a glorious kingdom like Spain. He fulfilled the brightest hopes of his parents by an early manhood, graced by every accomplishment, and dignified by a trained intellect and serious mind. He was married, when he was twenty years old, to Margaret daughter of the Emperor of Germany. The marriage was celebrated in October, 1497, with splendor befitting the rank and expectations of the young couple, but the bridegroom took cold at one of the fetes and died after a few days of terrible suffering. He met death with serene courage, and prayed in his last moments that his parents might feel his own sincere resignation to the Divine will. His death was a great misfortune for Spain, and the whole nation mourned with the bereaved parents. When Isabella was told that her son was dead, she bowed in submission saying, “ The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away: blessed be the name of the Lord;” but her life from this time dwelt in the shadow of this great affliction.
The death of Prince John made Jane, the youngest daughter of Ferdinand and Isabella, heiress to the throne of Spain. She was married to Philippe le Bel of Austria, and lived at Brussels, but payed a visit to her parents, with her husband, after the death of her brother, in obedience to their wish that the future King and Queen of Spain should become acquainted with the country and its people. Philippehad such remarkable personal beauty, that the Spaniards declared on seeing him “ that Spain had been ruled by men, but now it was to be ruled by an angel.”
Jane was the least attractive of Isabella’s children. She was plain in person, and her moody and irritable disposition indicated the insanity that afterward developed itself and gave her the name of Jane the Foolish, by which she is known in history. The only child of Philippe and Jane the Foolish was born at Alcala in 1503, and afterward ruled Spain as Charles V. The deepest natures have the greatest capacity for suffering, and the agony caused by repeated bereavements seriously affected Isabella’s health. In the autumn of 1504 she was attacked by a fever. Enfeebled by years of grief and anxiety Isabella sank rapidly under it and died on the twenty-sixth of November. Death had no terrors for her; after a life so full of action and responsibility the thought of rest must have been sweet. During her illness she was serene and cheerful, and said to those who wept beside her bed a few hours before her death, “ Do not weep for me; pray for the safety of my soul.”
Escorted by a guard of honor Isabella's body was carried from Medina del Campo to Granada. The peasants thronged the roads to see the royal procession, and sank

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
457
on their knees as it passed, praying for the soul of the good queen. At night, when the escort rested with their sacred charge, in the fields or in some village church, the bier was watched by the villagers who, in devout attitudes, listened to masses for the dead.
Ximenes, when told of her death, said: “ Spain has lost a queen she can not sufficiently mourn. We have known the superiority of her intellect, the goodness of her heart, the purity of her conscience, the sincerity of her piety, her justice toward all the world, her desire to give abundance and tranquillity to her people.” This estimate of her character can be accepted as just. Her errors were those of her education and her century; her virtues were those of a great queen and a great woman. She taught her nobles that they were born to serve not to oppress, and recalled to mind the old law of Castile, “ that a cavalier of noble blood should treat his vassals with love and gentleness.” She taught the world that obedience to law is as necessary for the moral sphere as for the physical, and that liberty is the fruit of a wise government. In her administration she foreshadowed the modern tendency to seek redress for wrong by legal means, and order by perfect social institutions, and by this course she gave an unexpected movement to the march of civilization.
She sleeps beside her husband in a magnificent chapel in the center of Granada. Every year on the anniversary of her burial the bells of twenty-eight churches, which she built in that city on the ruins of Moorish mosques, toll in her memory and recall the work in which she most gloried—the planting of the cross over the crescent of the infidel.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
459
orities are shut out, the whole balance is overthrown, and party exercises a mischievous influence.
Now some minorities believe that their particular reform will cure all evils. The woman suffragists fancy that if they have votes and use them they will moralize politics. Will they? As soon as it is seen that the earnest, conscientious women have votes and use them, will not the party politicians, who are so eager to get ignorant aliens put on the rolls that they may use their votes for party victory, will not these induce all the women whom they could command, cajole or corrupt, to register as voters, and the result is that the votes for these interested men will be swelled by the votes of these women, and the adverse majority would be only the larger. Therefore,
I have said all along that the woman’s suffrage and proportional representation should go together, or the first will be a mere delusion.
The prohibition party believes and declares that universal abstinence from alcohol in every shape will put an end to poverty. Will it do so? It is a question whether the whisky power would not be greater if the workmen could live on less and waste less. If he became a vegetarian and could maintain his family and himself for less money, unless economic conditions are altered, the result would be that wages would fall below their present level, and that the profits of capital and monopoly would be greater. It is partly because the English workman considers beer a necessary of life that his wages are at a higher level than on the Continent of Europe, and the temperate and vegetarian peoples of India and China are the worst paid laborers in the world.
I heard a lady at the Suffrage Congress say to and exhort all good men to come to the polls and vote, and she asserted that it was on account of their criminal abstention that politics were so corrupt. But if all the good men in America were to exercise the suffrage privilege, unless we get rid of the present party system, that is built on the duel between two parties, and two parties only in your separated districts, they might benefit themselves by doing the duty of citizens, but they would not moralize politics, for this reason, that if one hundred Democrats voted, and one hundred Republicans voted also, they would not change the situation. A few wavering and corruptible voters could turn the scale, and thus virtually carry the district.
I believe I should have a vote, and expect in time to have it, but it would be little pleasure to me unless I can make it effective for the return of one man of whom I approve, without neutralizing the vote of any man who differs from me, or wasting the vote of anyone who agrees with me. It is by the exchange of the competitive for the co-operative spirit in politics that they can be sweetened, elevated and moralized, and by the method of voting which I shall show you as an object lesson, you will see that each vote has equal weight, and that all are effective. It is so simple that a child of eight years of age by merely reading the “ Instructions to Voters ” printed on the back of the ticket or ballot can tell the result. As you see by the ticket or ballot, all you have to do is to put “ I ” to the name of the candidate you prefer over all others, “ 2 ” to the name of the one next in preference, “ 3 ” to the next, and so on. So then if the candidate you prefer has too many votes or too few votes, your vote is passed on accordingly to the next, and is used and not wasted. Thus is the simple vote of Thomas Hare and John Stuart Mill apprehended by a child. The quota needed by any one candidate for his return is found by dividing the whole number of votes polled in. the electoral district by the number of representatives needed. In the election for six poets to fill six vacant seats on Parnassus beside Apollo and the muses, the sixth part of this assembly who vote are entitled to carry in one, and not that half plus one should carry in all six, leaving the half minus one without any. This last is stupid injustice, but effective voting is justice, common sense and arithmetic.
All reformers should turn their eyes toward such methods of representation as would be just to the many and just to the few. At present outside parties are either lamentably weak or mischievously strong. They are powerless when they try to carry in an honest representation of their own opinions; they are strong when they sit on the fence and offer their votes to that one who offers the most advantageous terms.

460
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
To give them their fair share of power, no more and no less, is the aim of effective voting.
The old parties of Republicans and Democrats have each a noble record and some grand traditions; but in this breathing, suffering world, we can not live on a record or grow by mere tradition. Why shall the large, earnest minority of the Prohibitionists not have real representation? and if the Populists have a sixth part of the votes in a six-member district, or an eighth part in an eight-member electorate, why should they not carry in their preferred disciple as an apostle into the representative body? It is the same with the Socialists and with the Single Taxers. So long as all these are struggling for platform and their platform alone, the ticket is prepared by the caucus leaders, and the red-eyed corporations smile; but if all of these combined to demand equitable representation for all—including the Republican and the Democratic parties themselves—their strength would be irresistible, because the honest and conscientious Republican and Democrat, who submit to machine politics as a necessity, would be glad of a method which assures to the real majority a real ascendency, and to all minorities equitable representation.
Everywhere since I came to Chicago I have met with earnest reformers who desire to improve existing administrations of public matters, especially along the lines of poor laws and child saving. I find, that in Australia we have secured benefits which are not now in America. This is not because the Australians are more wise and more just than the Americans, but because you are thwarted and hampered by what you call “ politics,” which in that sense does not exist in Australia at all.
The taking of “ the children of the state,” as we call them, the dependent and destitute children, out of institutions, and placing them in foster homes to lead a natural life, both for the advantage of the child and the saving of public money, is opposed here by the politicians who want the patronage of institutions and who would turn out a good administrator, like the superintendent of your great Illinois Deaf and Dumb School, who really founded the institution, to put a Democrat in his place. In our changes of ministry, the only people who go out and who come in are the six responsible cabinet ministers themselves. The civil service has such security that even occasional vacancies must be filled up according to regulation, and the “outs” can not promise places to their adherents if they get in, nor are the present office-holders tempted to become active electioneering agents in order to retain the ministry, which alone can keep them in their places/
As for our municipal elections we only vote for mayor, councilors and auditors, and the political question does not interfere with these. It is character and business ability that are needed. Now, by your ward politics, by which the intelligent minorities are prevented from combining, your great cities are taxed heavily for work badly done or not done at all. Last week, within a stone’s throw of the Windsor Park Railway Station, surrounded by great hotels having thousands of inmates, a dead horse lay for six days under an August sun, seen and smelled by every one Vain were repeated remonstrances to the police; and I was told that the most effective means in England and in Australia, writing to the newspapers, would be useless here.
Verily, you Americans are the most much-enduring people in the world. Professor Bryce says the difficulty of getting enfranchised from “machine politics” is caused by the essential conservatism of the American people. Social freedom you have, and the whole atmosphere is sweet with it; but this seems to blind you to the slavery of the party machine in politics, and to the neglect of your city governments to do the work you are heavily taxed for. No city in Europe or in Australia would endure what citizens in Chicago, New York, San Francisco and Philadelphia submit to with nothing but private and ineffectual grumbling And let no one say that it is on account of the foreign element in these great cities that municipal administration is so corrupt. Who uses this foreign element? Who pays the money and who profits by the bargain? Who is eager to put the ignorant alien on the roll? Americans, to be sure. Americans who prefer the triumph of party to the good of state. Who employ these

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
461
ignorant voters and votes as a means by which to win the stakes? When I heard in the Congress on Civil Government the comparison of the parties to gamblers playing for high stakes, I felt tempted to interpolate, “ and these stakes are not their own, but the money paid by the citizens for honest work, and not for dishonest gambling.”
Thus all that is faulty and mischievous in your American institutions depends on your majority or plurality system of representation, which has been inherited from your English forefathers.
I do not know if you in America suffer as much from merely local interests in political matters as we do in Australia and in Canada. The large electoral district will retain much that is good in local representation, and will do away with much that is belittling and mischievous.
You may say that this is a large reform, that it demands besides a change in the method of voting, a reconstruction of districts so as to allow quota representation room to play. I never said that it is a small reform. I have not given my life to tinkering at old methods, old and imperfect, but for the sake of radically changing them; and I believe that if the collective conscience of America is fairly aroused, it will be strong enough to affect this indispensable reform. The Proportional Representation League is intensely interested and in earnest, and means to arouse this collective conscience, not merely to protect, but to act and to conquer.
Your parties are Republican and Democrat. Our parties in Australia have advanced beyond yours and are actually the parties of capitalists and laborers. It was when I first saw these parties organized for offensive and defensive war that I abandoned the part of an occasional writer for that of public lecturer on any platform open to me. I traveled all over my own province of South Australia, and addressed between fifty and sixty public meetings with ballot papers with the names of well- known political men as candidates.
The problem of our day is to devise some means of reconciling the claims of capital and labor, and I felt assured that if these were pitted against each other in every electoral district in Australia as enemies, they would be embittered against each other, and it would become more and more difficult to harmonize their actions. It is by the admission of the best men of both parties, and also of representatives of outside parties into our legislature, that some modus vivendi may be found.
And there is an object lesson for America to be read and studied in Australia now. We are passing through a severe financial crisis, brought on by two main causes; first,, the collapse of the land boom, which was always and everywhere a most mischievous thing, and, second, the steady fall in the price of our products. Not to the depreciation of silver; silver has not depreciated. It buys as much of everything as we want to buy now as it ever did. But it is owing to the appreciation of gold, which makes our public and private indebtedness so much heavier. All the Australian colonies have this financial difficulty, but in the two colonies, New Zealand and South Australia, which have had the courage to impose direct taxation, and, above all, which have taxed land values, excluding improvements, we see a wonderful difference for the better as compared with New South Wales, Victoria and Queensland, which will not adopt such methods, but which seek to balance the revenue to the expenditures by increase of customs duties. New Zealand is prosperous and has a surplus revenue. South Australia has been deeply implicated in the misfortunes of the adjacent colonies, and she depends so much on the large silver mines which are close to her border and largely owned by her people, though they are actually situated in New South Wales. So the silver question is trying her greatly. But still she stands, and is increasing her direct taxation and decreasing her indirect. This plainly proves that a change in economic methods differentiates between peoples otherwise equally circumstanced.
I am sometimes accused of having only one idea, that of proportional representation; but I have really so many ideas that it is hard for me to keep to my text, as at present. The reason why I insist so much on a ‘change in electoral methods is that I believe a real representation of the whole people, and not of a mere segment of the people, is the key to unlock the doors for all other reforms. First secure that the

402
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
people are equitably represented, and then see what earnest, conscientious men can do. Better men will come forward, and more citizens will exercise their right of suffrage, under better circumstances.
I could give whole columns of figures to show how the present method leaves half the citizens unrepresented, and how a great many vote for the successful candidate because he is the only offered. But I do not consider the figures necessary, as the fact is tacitly acknowledged. I shall proceed to give a practical lesson. The first objection brought forward is that the new method is too difficult for the average voter, and the second that it is too difficult for the average poll clerk. I shall first make you vote, and then make you count. Imagine you are a subscriber to a circulating library, and you have a right to one book. You send your list, your book ballot, by a messenger, of six books you would prefer, named in the order of your preference. But you do not expect him to bring you more than one book, and that one to be the nearest your first choice that can be obtained. It is the same way in an election. You mark your preference, and your vote will be effective in the return of the first man on your list who needs your vote and can use it.
(Ballot papers are then handed around among the audience, and eighty-two ballot papers are filled up.)
Now, in order to ascertain the quota, the number of eighty-two was divided by six, the number of seats to be filled by the poets previously mentioned, the names of the candidates being given further on. This division gives a quota of thirteen, with a remainder of four. There was one void vote, six names having been marked with a cross, which indicated no preference, and this reduced the remainder to three. The names of the candidates were as follows: Browning, Bryant, Burns, Byron, Longfellow, Lowell, Moore, Scott, Shelly, Tennyson, Whitman, Whittier, Wordsworth.
(After the ballot papers were received, thirteen members of the audience stepped forward to take the votes, according to the figure “ I ” denoting first choice on each ballot. Longfellow was the most popular candidate, and has received thirteen votes, his full quota, before the count has been more than two-thirds taken. All subsequent “i” votes for Longfellow were then transferred to the man marked “2” on each voter’s paper, which varied according to the voter’s choice. There were sufficient of such for Tennyson to make up his quota of thirteen, and he also was returned, and all subsequent 2’s were given to the one marked “ 3.” At this stage of the proceedings all the votes had been counted once, and only two out of the six were returned by full quota. We, therefore, had to go to the less popular poets, who had no chance of making up thirteen votes. One poet had a single vote that was given to “ 2 ” on the ballot paper; another had three dealt out in the same way, unless, as often happened, the second or third vote had been given to Tennyson or to Longfellow, who did not need it at all, or to the candidate eliminated or out of the contest.)
Thus we worked up all the votes of the unsuccessful candidates until we made up six full quotas of thirteen, and had three ballots over. This was given as a specimen of effective voting. Those who took the votes and those who looked on and listened could see that no vote was wasted. The same principle will apply to 820, to 8,200, or to 82,000 votes, and it would be impossible for any party to obtain a greater share of the representatives than their proportion of the votes entitled them to have. Here you will notice, too, that nobody voted against anybody, but simply indicated what he wanted done with his vote in every possible contingency.
Where party spirit is strong the partisan will vote the party ticket, as he will select from the list of candidates those of his own views. Butin a wider field, and in a larger list than is used at present, character, ability and integrity will receive both first and contingent votes. Even though “ outsiders ” can not carry in a candidate of their own, still they can, by their contingent votes, greatly modify the representation. By the present method many votes are simply lost, and often, by this means', the most objec- tional (to the voter) of the parties is returned.
In political matters, as in all other things, let us seek righteousness and justice, and many other good things will be added unto us.

464
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
diately made arrangements for a separation, and took charge of the education of her children. She is bringing them up as Mohammedans, as their lot is cast in Tangiers, and is giving them every advantage of an European education, joined with the learning of the Arabs. She is to be seen very often on horseback in and about Tangiers.
The first good look one has at the women is in the market place. There is a market for vegetables and one for grain, and outside of these a wide plain, where, amid horses, donkeys, camels, snake charmers, etc., crowds of natives wander about or squat down in groups. Of course the women met here are of the lower classes, those of the higher rarely walking abroad, save to go to the bath, and then are muffled from head to feet. The general costume of the multitude is made of coarse cotton cloth, white or unbleached being most common. Yellow is sometimes seen, but I do not remember seeing any vivid colors; the men reserve the bright colors for their own use. The dress consists of drawers, loose, but not flowing, scarcely perceptible beneath the long, cloak-like garment, lapped in front and bound with a girdle of folds of the same material, the girdle being used as a pocket. Over the whole is a mantle, sheet-like in form, that is wrapped about until the person is completely disguised. One edge comes down over the forehead to the eyes, and the other is brought across the lower part of the face up to the bridge of the nose, leaving only the eyes exposed. The lowest as well as the highest drapes herself thus, of course in finer or coarser material, according to the rank and wealth, but even the most abandoned affect the disguise. A favorite material for the drapery among the lower classes is the soft bathing sheet we use. The little girls use large bathing towels, and gravely imitate their elders in concealing their faces and form. The women seemed to be buying and selling and gossiping in the market, just as our own women do. Sometimes they forget themselves and let the drapery drop from their faces, but as soon as they notice a man looking their way, they draw it up around them again. The young women are quite pretty, some light brunettes and others as dark as negroes. The old women are hideous—veritable hags. There is much disease among them, and so little medical care that they are great sufferers. Male physicians are not allowed to attend them, and skilled female physicians are not yet sufficiently numerous to do much good. There is an American Presbyterian mission established in Tangiers. The American women missionaries are generally doctors. They learn Arabic quickly, and give their medical services to introduce Christianity.
Near the Kaaba, or pasha’s palace, is another palace, where the pasha’s ladies reside. I thought at first that this was the pasha’s harem, but found it was a palace where relatives of the pasha, “ his sisters, his cousins and his aunts” reside, the young ones until husbands were found for them, the old ones until their death. The pasha (governor of the town under the emperor), quite a young man, who had succeeded his father, had but one wife, to whom he was devotedly attached. His home was a beautiful country seat near the town where his wife and children resided, he himself coming into the Kaaba for the transaction of business, remaining one or several days at a time.
The pasha’s ladies I saw were three or four quite pretty young ones and one very old one, the widow of a former pasha. Of course in the house they wore no drapery. They seemed gay and amiable girls, delighted to see strangers and to show their house. The rooms were built around a marble paved court and contained no furniture but a brass bed and cushions around the wall or scattered on the floor. Some had no beds, but little round tables about six inches high, to hold work or a cup of tea or coffee, as the occupants sat upon the floor. All the floors were covered with rugs. Here and there around the court were light tables, bearing sweets, which they offered us. They showed us their costumes, consisting of three or more long coat-like garments over several skirts. These skirts and coats, all nearly of the same length, were of thin, soft material, a kind of muslin, of different delicate colors with gold and silver interwoven, and were worn one over the other until all blended and formed an airy drapery. They were lapped in front and bound at the waist with a wide sash of soft silk, the folds of

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
465
which were used as pockets for handkerchiefs, flat pincushions, scissors and sewing materials. They wore no corset and their drawers did not show beneath the dress, and their bare feet were thrust into babouches of leather embroidered in gold and silver. Babouches are slippers, the fore part only used; the back part is mashed flat to the sole by the heel. Their hair was twisted up carelessly and bound with bands of tinsel and beads, with fresh flowers stuck here and there. They are very fond of fresh flowers, and have them about in quantities. One was seated on the floor, sorting out a large bunch which had just been brought in, and she seemed to be in an ecstacy of delight over the roses. Tangiers is a paradise of flowers. We met at the palace two young American ladies, doctors or medical students, from the Presbyterian mission, and through them we carried on our conversation. They told us of the great suffering among the women from the utter neglect of good medical attendance. They came to the palace to see particularly the widow of the old pasha, who was a very great sufferer. She was always glad to receive them, and hearing from them that our party was in the palace, she sent for us to pay her a visit. They told us she was a very good woman, and had been a beauty, but we could see no vestige remaining. She was a perfect wreck.
The house was a two-story one, as are most of the houses in Tangiers. Some of the second stories had windows on the street, and the women seemed as free to look from them as we were at the gentlemen of our party, who were awaiting us in the street below, but they did not appear to care to look. I suppose they would have felt obliged to muffle their faces, as this is apparently a matter of self-respect with them. There, then, within four walls these women passed their lives, sewing, embroidering, or idling their days away amid sweets and flowers. I saw not a sign of a book. I was very anxious to see the inside of an ordinary Moorish house, and through the American consul I was enabled to do so. We were taken by a Moorish employe of the consulate to see several interiors. They were all alike in a general way, made of stone and stucco, with horse-shoe arches, two stories, the rooms around a court open to the sky, the lower story without windows, very little wood used about them, no doors but the heavy one at the entrance, and portieres everywhere. All were furnished alike, but more or less richly, the bed of brass or iron at one end of the room, the walls covered with hangings of silk or cloth, the floor with marble or earthen tiles, no chairs, wardrobes or tables, only divans or cushions against the wall, where ladies sat doing nothing but fanning themselves. They received us politely everywhere, bidding us welcome, and smiling as if gratified at our visit. At last we came to the house of a Moorish merchant, who had been warned of our coming, as our guide was a friend of his. We were in the midst of the Ramadan week or feast, corresponding to the Christian Easter, coming at the end of forty days’ rigorous fast, like the Christian Lent. Everybody was in holiday attire. We had been astonished to notice that our male guide was allowed to enter everywhere, to see the ladies face to face without veils. I judge by this that the veil or drapery stands in the same light as our bonnets or hats.
At the merchant’s house we were received at the door by the host and led to a room (our guide with us), where we found his young wife, seated on alow divan running around the room. He was about fifty years of age and very dark. She was young and fair, and his only wife. I found that although Mohammedans, at least the Moors, are permitted several wives, they usually have but one, and make good and careful husbands. The lady was a lovely woman, a light brunette, with magnificent eyes and rounded limbs. She was dressed most elaborately in splendid material, and received us courteously and gracefully—indeed, her whole bearing bore the stamp of highest breeding. No grand duchess, reared amid the ceremonials of a court, could have been a grander, statelier lady. Her style of dress was the same as that of the pasha’s ladies, but of thinner muslins and silks, gold embroidered and woven. She wore large jeweled ear-rings, and necklaces reaching from the throat to the waist, formed of string after string of gold beads, jewel set, and pearls. On the bare arms, coming from wide flowing sleeves, were several bracelets. On her head she wore a circlet of
( 30 )

466
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
gold and muslin tissue, twisted with gold beads and fastened in place with jeweled pins. She had four children, the youngest a pretty little girl about two years old. Among the Moors girl children are not much valued, but as her three elder children were fine boys, the little girl seemed a pet of both father and mother.
The boys were dressed in long robes of embroidered muslin over colored silks, with sashes of silk about their waists. They told me with a great deal of pride that the material of their dress was French. They looked not unlike altar boys in a Catholic Church. At their side, hung by silver chains, were antique wrought silver boxes, supposed to carry prayers or bits of the Koran, but the boys had nothing as yet in theirs. They were admirably behaved children, neither shy nor forward, trying to talk to us and make us understand the use of the different parts of their dress. They wore a red fez with a long blue tassel on their heads, and plain red or yellow babouches. When we came in, my two companions, younger women than I, were invited to a seat upon the divan, the host gave me a chair and took one himself, and also gave one to our guide. There seemed nothing unusual in the lady meeting her husband’s friends unveiled. She conversed with the guide just as we would with a male friend. The nurse brought in the baby girl, who cried at the sight of strangers, and stretched out her arms crying, “ Mamma, mamma.” The mother took her for a moment, when the father relieved her, coaxing the child, cooing to it, telling it to come to “ Baba” and be a good girl.” She nestled down in his arms and soon became quiet, when the nurse carried her away.
Our conversation was carried on through the guide by means of the little Spanish he understood, and also by signs. I made him compliment the lady on having done her duty to her husband in bearing him three fine boys. She and her husband both smiled and nodded pleasantly. There was, as usual, no furniture in the room save a very handsome brass bed at one end, draped with embroidered muslin curtains; the walls were hung with gold embroidered satin panel hangings. After a short visit we made a motion to leave, but our host insisted on our staying longer. A very handsomely hand-wrought brass vase or bottle was brought, with a corresponding saucer or basin. Our host directed me by signs to hold out my hands, and he poured over them orange-flower perfumed water, giving me a fine damask napkin to dry them; then he passed on to my companions, doing the same for them. A servant relieved him of the vase and basin and handed him a pierced brass vase standing in a brazier saucer. These pieces were marvels of delicate workmanship in brass. From the holes in the vase came forth a cloud of odoriferous smoke. I was in deep mourning at the time, and wore, thrown back over my bonnet, a long black veil. He gathered the veil around the vase so as if to confine the smoke, and bade me bend low over it; after thoroughly fumigating me he passed on to the others.
This ceremony over, a very handsome tea-service of beaten silver was brought in with a silver box of lump sugar. The spirit lamp was lighted under the silver tea-ketfle, and w r hile the water boiled the lady proceeded to put some tea and sugar in to the tea-pot then she poured on the boiling water and tasted the mixture. It was all done quietly and naturally, without a shade of embarrassment or self-consciousness. Here was a woman brought up her whole life within the four walls of her own house, rarely seeing an outsider, with all the self-possession, all the grace and dignity of the proudest duchess of Mayfair or Belgravia. I was invited to take a seat beside her on the cushion, where a space had been left for me by the boys. They were four, six and eight years old, and had taken complete charge of my younger friends, entertaining them to the best of their ability. The seat afforded me was evidently the seat of honor, and though I had my doubts about my beingable to rise without great difficulty from so low a seat, I accepted it as a matter of course. Two immense round brass trays were brought in and deposited on the floor before us. One contained fine little baccarat glass tumblers and a set of royal Worcester cups and saucers, and the other a pile of cakes, a kind of thick cookey about the size of our after-dinner coffee saucer, in the center of which different kinds of fruits had been baked. The tea was served

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
467
in the cups and glasses without milk or spoons. It was very sweet and thick from the quantity of sugar in it. We drank a glass or two and nibbled at the cake for politeness, for we did not find any of it good. The little boys behaved like gentlemen, handing the tea to the ladies. The eldest asked for nothing, but the little four-year- old evidently wanted a cake, and in spite of his elder brother’s reasoning and expostulation, insisted on asking for it, but did it in a manly way, without whining or crying or worrying his mother. She gave it to him with a word or two of reproof, and he ate it silently, as if ashamed of his behavior. How different from many American children we all have seen. Soon after our 5 o’clock tea we bade our hosts adieu, delighted with our visit. They insisted on our taking away with us a number of the cakes.
I had read a great deal about the women of the east meeting at the baths as at a club room, and I was very anxious to see them, indeed, to take a bath with them. I was told I would not be allowed to enter a bath in Tangiers, so I had to wait until I reached Algiers. The dress of the Algerine differs somewhat from that of the Tangerine, the conspicuous difference being in the drawers or trousers, those in Algiers being very large, loose and baggy. A woman walks or rather waddles about with a balloon of some thick white material on each leg. Her upper dress comes just below the knee, and is a slip of white embroidered muslin or lace over colored silk, bound at the waist with a sash. As ornaments are used ear-rings, necklaces, bracelets and a curious pin, which I can scarcely describe, used to fasten the draperies. The pin is of Kabyle origin, generally silver, with a flat head in shape of a triangle, a crescent or disk or the prophet’s hand. It is either cut out in lace work or is of filagree. Fastened to the pin is an open ring, and through this incomplete ring, with a ball at each side of the open part, the material is caught, so that it is as secure as if fastened with one of our safety pins. The French occupation of Algiers has done away with many old customs and has rendered the people less bigoted. Any stranger taking off his or her shoes can go all over the mosques, while in Tangiers strangers have been nearly killed for attempting this.
In Algiers the women of the upper classes walk or drive abroad, wrapped in the sheet-like drapery. They do not seem to aim at concealing their faces, and the drapery is often semi-transparent. I saw them at the tomb or shrine of one of their saints, where barren women go to pray for children, lounging about on the cushions or floor without mantles or drapery, and men coming and going all the time. We were directed to a bath, and at the door all our romantic illusions about the beauty of them were dispelled. The old hag in charge exacted a fee of twenty cents for allowing us to enter and look on. We went down two or three steps to a room below the level of the street, dark, dirty, ill-smelling. Around the wall ran a divan, and on it were heaps of clothes left in charge of the old woman and her assistants, two almost nude, repulsively ugly negresses. The old woman led us to a door which opened into a steam room. The marble floor of it was several inches deep in water, and two completely naked negresses kept it at the same height by continually dashing on it pails of water from a fountain high on the wall, an outlet carrying off the water. The steam filled the room as with a cloud, and the most strong and offensive odor of perspiration filled every nook and corner. On the floor were over fifty nude women and little girls, some scrubbing themselves or each other, others washing their heads and combing out their long hair, others again were stretched out at full length, resting after their exercises, not a shred of clothing to be seen unless wash rags and towels could be so called. We stood gazing a few minutes and then beat a hasty retreat, glad to get away from the heat and the stench. The women did not seem to mind our looking at them; they only called out to shut the door behind us, as the draft was cold. 1 could not help thinking what a golden opportunity such a visit would be for a painter or sculptor, with such models scattered around in so many different positions, and nearly all young and handsome. I was, however, cured of all desire to participate in an eastern bath.
A few days later we left the shores of Africa, and, steaming across the Mediterra-

468
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
nean to France, I had these Moorish women constantly in mind. They seemed happy and cheerful; I had not seen an unhappy or cross looking woman from Tangiers to Algiers, save those who were actually suffering. All, from the dirty, bathing-sheet draped women of the market place, to their more fortunate and daintier sisters of the palace, seemed blessed with even tempers. They evidently had no idea of the higher education, of the fads, isms and ologies that make part of our lives. Their children, their embroideries, their clothes and jewels, their flowers and trifles seemed to fill their lives full of interest, and I asked myself this question: “Are we women of another race, striving upward and onward feverishly toward a higher goal—are we any happier, any better women than these simple-minded creatures with no interests outside of their homes?” I have not yet answered the question to my own satisfaction, and so I leave it to you.

470
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
settled that question for herself so far as she has been tested. In the state of Georgia, where I live, there are several banks with women presidents and directors, and in these perilous times of embarrassment and failure not one of these banks has been seriously threatened, Out West there are women cashiers and, so far as my knowledge goes, not one has ever become a defaulter, nor has by unwise management involved the stockholders. In Georgia, too, not far from my native town, is a little village of several hundred inhabitants under the government of a woman mayor. It is a new place, but there is an air of prosperity and thrift about it that is very remarkable. Even the stronger sex stop to admire and commend the hand that holds and guides the reins of government. It is said that this little town of Demorest is the best conditioned town in our state. Out in Kansas there is still another town that, I am told, is entirely officered by women, and it is affirmed that the finances of that place are more prosperous than those of any other place in the Union. Said Frank Leslie to his wife when he was dying: “Go to my office, sit in my place, and do my work until my debts are paid.” He recognized in her the ability to do this work, and the result proves that his judgment was not mistaken. At the time his business was hopelessly insolvent, his debts being estimated at three hundred thousand dollars. With a brave heart she begged time of her creditors to rescue her husband’s name from the shame of bankruptcy. It was with distrust that they granted her request, but in an incredibly short time every debt was paid and the entire business placed on a firm basis. Today there is a no more flourishing business than that of which Mrs. Leslie is the sole proprietor.
Perhaps the strictest financier today and the richest woman in America is Mrs. Hetty Green, of New York. She is known to all by the little green satchel that she carries on her arm, in which are stored stocks and securities. She is the only woman who has ever dared to venture a deal with Wall Street brokers, and in no investment has'she ever been known to lose. It took the skillful financiering of a woman to restore prosperity to a people whose ruin had nearly been effected by the errors of the two preceding kings. Might not the wisdom displayed by the Virgin Queen be helpful in these later times to a people now beset by similar difficulties?
Mrs. Smythe, of North Dakota, is a woman whose farming interests cover many square miles, and she grows annually thousands of bushels of golden grain. She has her overseers and superintendents subject to her orders, but she is the supreme director of all her interests. She invests her money in real estate, and from the yearly rentals she is enabled to carry on her large farming interests without borrowing or going in debt. Are there many gentlemen farmers who can boast as much? These few illustrations called from here and there are cited, not for the purpose of advocating woman’s rights, but simply in proof of her ability as a financier; an ability which is among the God given rights with which she is endowed, and which man in full justice to her is bound to recognize. I am not an advocate of woman’s rights in the opprobrious sense of that expression. I do not care to see—hope never to see the women of America leave the quiet sanctity of their homes and thrust themselves out into the political world. I could not be so untrue to that mother who taught me that modesty was the cloak of protection to be worn by woman. I could not be so untrue to my religion, the religion of my father, which has taught me that the good woman “ openeth her mouth with wisdom, and in her tongue is the law of kindness, ” that “she looketh well to the ways of her household and eateth not the bread of idleness. ” Nay, I could never advocate any right that would place woman where the blush of shame would never mantle her cheek, or where the chivalry of man would refuse to accord her that honor which is every true woman’s due.
In closing this little paper which I only offer as containing some suggestive thoughts, I know of no more beautiful and encouraging example to women in the financial world than the work that has been accomplished by her at this Exposition now in progress. These walls and all that they contain are grand monuments to her energy, patience and financial skill.
All honor then to the noble daughters of America who have conceived the plan of all this work and have successfully carried it into execution!

472
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
uable part of the political history of the time. He had formed for himself a style, the unconscious outgrowth of his character, which is as distinctly marked as his handwriting. Even his “farewell address”—in which he invited the co-operation of Madison, Hamilton and Jay—gave unmistakable evidence of the molding hand of its original author.
Thomas Jefferson’s imperishable fame owes its existence not to the fact that he was third President of the American Republic. He won the laurel of immortality by writing the “ Declaration of Independence,” a document whose exalted sentiment is conveyed in diction worthy the most famous of classic writers. His public life embraced forty-two years. Yet amid all the exciting rivalries of political life, he found time to retreat to the Shades of Monticello, and devoted thought to letters, and perfected his plans for founding the University of Virginia, a monument alone sufficient to perpetuate his name and memory.
, Of the famed orators who thrilled the statesmen and the country before the War of the Revolution we lament that there is no record which embalms their eloquence for all coming time. Even the Divine gift of Patrick Henry—ever indescribable, ever unapproachable—is only a tradition. Had his pen been gifted as his tongue, we should today have need of no other theme. Richard Henry Lee was only second to Patrick Henry in fervid eloquence. He was proficient in Latin and Greek; also was a deep student and lover of the classics, by which his oratory was greatly enriched.
In the councils of the United Colonies, an assemblage of intellectual giants, Lee introduced the memorable resolution which kindled a fiery debate, and led to the motion that a committee be appointed to draft a declaration of independence. Of this committee Lee, according to usage, should have been chairman. Illness in his family unexpectedly called him away. On the following day the committee, was appointed, with Jefferson as chairman. By this simple incident or accident, Richard Henry Lee lost the crown of glory which will ever rest upon the brow of Thomas Jefferson. We must believe it wisely ordered that Lee’s eminent compatriot was called to pen the immortal page which entitles him to the high rank—first of Southern writers.
Of the statesmen of the first three decades of this century, none were more prominent than William Wirt. In 1807 he won wide distinction in the famous trial of Aaron Burr for high treason. In the War of 1812 he was an ardent patriot, engaging in active military duty. In the forum he displayed the same enthusiasm with undaunted mein, breaking a lance with Pinkney and Webster; plumed knights, before whom the stoutest heart might quail. Despite the pressing duties of public life he found time for purely literary work. His writings were varied. He left upon record that a literary career, above all others, would have been most congenial to his tastes. The average reader will remember him as author of the biography of Patrick Henry.
With the war in which William Wirt acted a subordinate part is associated another name, which will be remembered so long as heaven’s spangled azure proclaims upon every sea, and to all nations, the Divine origin of the American Republic. Francis Scott Key was born in Frederick County, Maryland, and educated at St. John’s College, Annapolis.
Like Hopkinson, he is indebted for literary celebrity to the composition of a single patriotic song, “The Star Spangled Banner.” It was composed in 1814 on the occasion of the bombardment of Fort McHenry, when the author was a prisoner in the hands of the attacking British.
The same period, from 1780 to 1851, is adorned by the name of John James Audubon. Louisiana proudly claims him as an honored son. He was of French descent. He engaged first in commercial pursuits, but finding himself strongly drawn toward the study of birds he decided to follow the bent of his mind. After nearly half a lifetime spent in this pursuit Audubon visited Europe to obtain subscribers for his great work, “ The Birds of America.” He was everywhere received with applause. The most distinguished men of the time, Humboldt, Herschel, Sir Walter Scott, Jeffreys

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
473
and Wilson, warmly commended him and his work. Wilson, of “ Blackwood’s magazine,” said of him: “ He is the greatest artist in his own walk that ever lived.”
Matthew Fontaine Maury is a name as familiar to the civilized world as that of Aububon. “Wind,” “ Current Charts,” and “ Physical Geography of the Sea,” would • be sufficient to render the author famous. Yet these are but a small part of the works which have proven of incalculable benefit to science and navigation. His fame rests upon his services in behalf of science.
The first half of the century presents a sharp contrast to the last in the scope and character of woman’s sphere. Southern skies and perpetual sunshine had imparted a luster to the eye, a glow to the cheek, and an enthusiasm and vivacity which distinguished peculiarly the daughters of the South.
The famous beauties of “ Lady Washington’s Court,” as the official circle of the first administration was termed, live in history. Their pictures so faithfully painted, that we are familiar with their traits and features as though they were of our world today.
In this early period the most rarely gifted women, pre-eminent in grace of speech and manner, matchless in physical endowments, were content to shine as queens in home and society. We can only afford time to present the representative from each sphere.
Dolly Madison, wife of the fourth President, is ever described as the brilliant leader of the official circle, not by the strong hand of power, as “ First Lady of the Land,” but by the magic qualities of beauty and worth combined, she captured all hearts, and today it is deemed a distinguished compliment to her successor to liken her popularity to that of Mrs. Madison.
A perfect example of home-life is witnessed in the mother of George Washington. If the grand life of the son truly interpreted the lessons graven upon his heart by his mother, then we may pronounce Mary Washington “ best writer of the South,” and one whose work representing motherhood in other myriad homes atones the absence of literary celebrities among her Southern countrywomen. It is interesting to note that the women of the entire country in this eventful year of woman’s progress, have signified their appreciation of Mary Washington’s greatness by joining in the successful effort to erect a monument to her memory.
Time will suffice only to present one other name so world-renowned that the fame is American as well as Southern. A sculptured bust, dark with the shadow of the sable raven, is a familiar picture in all lands. In every home where classic Pallas fills an ideal niche, is the name of Edgar Allan Poe as familiar as household words. Unknown to society or fame, upon the publication of the “ Raven,” the author suddenly became a lion, and his writings were eagerly sought after by publishers.
The American poet, from beneath the black shadow of the “ Raven,” echoes the despairing cry, “ My soul from out that shadow shall be lifted never more.” We fain would believe that in the distant “Aiden ” there is a “ balm ” for soaring souls allied to hearts of sin and sorrow. Yet the knell of hope, “ My soul is dark,” is wafted from the new to the old, and in that shadow the memory of America’s greatest poet ever rests.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
475
reach this consummation, the sacrifice required to secure a technical training which is afterward entirely lost, must be considered comparatively useless.
If instead of the long hours of practicing the child’s attention was directed to the importance of listening to music and studying its history, as well as the various works of the great masters, and the interpretation of their ideas, its musical intelligence would develop as a flower unfolds, and the child though unable to execute on any instrument, would nevertheless be an artist and a musician.
It is a mistaken idea to believe classical music may not be appreciated by a child.
I was convinced of this when taking a little girl seven years of age to a rehearsal of the Apollo Club, it being the first chorus or music of the kind she had ever heard. She was greatly interested throughout the entire performance, and that same evening at home sung several measures of the chorus perfectly. She, of course, had an exceptional memory, but as we all know, it is “ the exception that proves the rule.”
Even in the hope of becoming a virtuoso more rapid and intelligent progress would undoubtedly be made by devoting more time during the first years of study to musical analysis.
Having been greatly interested in the latent musical ability of children, believing the inadequacy of present methods responsible for its slow development, I determined to prove the truth of my theories by putting them into practical execution, and so chose a class where my ideas would not be restricted to methods which I did not approve. As many others in emergency, I turned to Miss Jane Addams, of the Hull House, who found the class for me at once, and has since been its chief friend, providing a room in which to meet and doing all in her power to contribute to its success.
When hearing the children had no pianos in their homes, I greatly doubted the success of the experiment, but the thirty eager faces that appeared in response to Miss Addams’ call reassured me, as I realized that this was the opportunity for discovering what could be accomplished without practicing. Their ignorance was perfect for my purpose, the majority never having touched a piano, and not having the least idea how to move the fingers from one key to another. Having but one piano at our disposal, we were obliged to substitute something else with which to accomplish our work, and began by playing simple technical exercises on a table, or anything that would support the hand, sometimes singing the tones and sometimes accompanied with the piano, in order to learn rhythm and melody simultaneously. In this way an excellent idea of pitch was soon acquired, which will be illustrated later.
Two little girls in the class said they committed their first piece of music while they were putting the house in order, Anna singing the treble and Regnia the alto until they knew it, and afterward were able to play it quite intelligently, thus proving the value of technical work in memorizing is greatly overestimated. Some of the pupils have committed an entire piece of music to memory before playing it upon the piano, showing that even hearing the tone is unnecessary to an intelligent understanding of a composition.
When we first began the class was so large and the time so limited in which to teach it, that on each lesson day not more than half of the children were able to reach the piano; consequently it became necessary to have them all come together in order that each might have the opportunity of receiving at least some benefit by hearing the instruction given to the others. This subsequently developed into one of the most valuable features of the class. The strict attention given by the children was all that could be desired, and each unconsciously became capable of criticising intelligently. Sometimes when the younger children were playing, the older girls would read the life of a composer in an adjoining room, telling it to the class in their own language on their return. They are now drawing the likenesses of various composers and also making busts of them in clay.
Wishing to avoid the usual relations of teacher and pupil, I encouraged the children to form a club. They made their own rules (which, by the way, had nothing whatever to do with music—prohibiting whispering, the chewing of gum, etc.) and chose their own name, the Paderewski Club.

476
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
During the week the children collect from the newspapers any clippings in regard to music that interest them and these are pasted by the secretary in a scrapbook.
The spirit shown by the children toward each other has always been most generous and friendly, and I have often trembled for fear that their simple unconsciousness might be disturbed. For this reason we continue with our work, whatever it may be, no matter how many visitors enter the room. In pursuance of this idea, I did not tell the children of my plan to bring them to the Woman’s Building, but in their search for clippings they discovered the announcement and brought it with mingled surprise and delight to the scrap-book when they met, as they supposed, for a lesson. I have discovered accidentally that several of them are teaching pupils in their own neighborhood, an excellent illustration that their studies are not irksome; a proof of the point they care but little for light music is the fact that they have exhausted the entire stock of classical music of a music dealer near the Hull House; thirty-three pieces of six-cent music being the first music, the club has been able to buy itself. It has heretofore had no choice of music whatever, having been obliged to use any that could be secured for merely a song, because of its being soiled or otherwise unsalable. However, in spite of every obstacle, at the end of six months they were playing as well as many children supposedly practicing two hours a day.
As one of our musical papers said not long ago: “ Many of the mistakes of the pupil are directly attributable to the teacher’s inability to see things from the pupil’s standpoint.” This is one reason so many of the world’s distinguished men were considered failures at school. The eminent teacher, Albrechtberg, said of Beethoven: “ He will never come to anything,” simply because Beethoven could not study music from his standpoint.
Rubinstein expressed a belief not long ago that music is passing through a crisis of deterioration in composition, though he admitted at the same time that technic has taken gigantic strides; and that technical training is in the ascendency is to be deplored, as many composers and otherwise talented musicians are driven from their field of labor through failure to appreciate that virtuosity is not the most essential element in the development of musicianship. Miss Caruthers illustrated this point in a most interesting manner at the Woman’s Musical Congress of the World’s Congress Auxiliary, which convened recently at the Art Palace.
It is the musical intelligence that makes expression and guides technical ability, and music is not found through weary hours of struggling with technic. As one of our greatest American poets has said:
“ The infinite always is silent,
It is only the finite speaks;
Our words are the idle wavecaps On a deep that never breaks.
We question with wand of Science,
Explain, decide and discuss;
But only in meditation,
Doth music speak to us.”

478
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
particular. Professor Bernardi of Milan makes execution a study, especially the trill and shake; even bird tones he considers legitimate practice, as well as all vocal feats and movements used by the orator, reader or impersonator.
Madam Fabrie’s principal theme was legato, a smooth, flowing style Professor Morley* agreed with Delsarte that every note should be sung at first staccato, making a clear, decisive touch. The attack of a note was his care, so that each tone should represent a distinct pearl example. You will ask why I went from one grand master to another. I was in search of information and I found that each master had something to impart that I had not gained from the other. There was Sangiovanni s masterly and beautiful phrasing, Lamperti’s method of voice building and Bernardi's execution and trill. Each master has brought out fine voices through opposing methods, and many fine voices have developed in spite of method. But we hear little of the thousands of voices which have failed, even though endowed by nature with talent and early promise of a brilliant career. Many such failures have come from attempts to make the voice fit a certain method, instead of making a method applicable to each individual voice. Beautiful voices are mourned as lost when there is often only some simple obstruction to the operation of the natural law governing song which might be easily removed or restored.
This has been the object of my study—to know the causes of voice failure, its restoration, preservation and building, and it is astonishing how a small and seemingly insignificant thing may temporarily unbalance a voice. Let us look for some of the causes of impairment. “One of the most simple (common), is dryness of the throat and nasal cavities, caused by inaction or paresis of the glands. They fail to secrete enough moisture to lubricate the parts. This may be temporarily overcome by introducing into the nostrils, pharynx, and throat a very little glycerine just before using the voice Glycerine and cream, equal parts, is still better. There may be an excessive secretion, from inordinate activity of the glands, producing weakness or catarrh, or there may be swollen tonsils.” Elongated uvula, nasal polypus, inflamed, congested, relaxed or closed eustachian tubes, hoarseness, congestion of the vocal cords, or they may have become thickened from chronic congestion or covered with mucus, or partially paralyzed from over-taxation or weakness, or one may have lost the full vigorous action of the muscles or nerves. The diaphragmic muscle may have lost its tone from illness, weakness or over-exertion. The chest and all the organs of the viscera may have fallen somewhat out of their normal position from weakness, long continued indigestion, constipation, insomnia; other causes may be anxiety, mental strain, mental depression, sedentary habits, low state" of the circulation of the blood and vital fluids, excitability of the nerves, anything that exhausts or depletes the vital forces, nerve prostration, debility or lack of nervous energy, may, in many instances, prevent the free, forcible use of. the muscles upon which the voice depends The power of the voice organs depends upon the tone and vigor of the whole system, and any mode of life that promotes health and strength is favorable to voice production; and upon the contrary, anything that fatigues or exhausts is detrimental to the voice. The decline of the beautiful voice of Gerster was caused by over-taxation, unbalanced nervous condition. Notwithstanding singers know the baneful effects of singing directly after eating, when nature’s efforts are engaged in the digestion and assimilation of food and should not be distracted, how many go directly from the table to the piano and sing for hours? One should never sing when he is tired, or use stimulants to urge the voice to action.
From illness, weakness, or from imitating others, one may form habits entirely foreign, not only in childhood but in any stage of life, even after years of correct practice. If the organs become weakened or relaxed the same effort will not produce the same result; all pure tone depends upon certain conditions. If the conditions are changed we must change the effort. If the organs are relaxed we must reinforce by controlling and supporting the breath by the diaphragm and at the throne of the pharynx. If these two points have lost their firmness the support may be equally

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
479
divided between the lungs, which are in themselves expansive and contractile muscles, the trachea, the pharynx, the nasal cavities and strong muscles of the head. But remove all pressure from the throat, larynx and vocal cord. Many a naturally fine singer’s career is blighted by this habit of pressure or rigidity of the throat muscles. The remedy is in studying appropriate exercises until the correct habit is formed, which is not difficult if given individual attention. It is like resetting a dislocated bone; the moment it finds its place nature recognizes its own. The greater part of the labor is done when you have found the right adjustment of the whole organism. If the weakness is caused by indigestion, insomnia, or from whatever cause, it must be removed. In many cases the restoration of health is the most necessary part in voice production, and with our teaching is the first branch to receive attention. It is often more difficult to induce the singer to practice health exercises than to overcome the trouble after the effort is made. We have so long depended so much more upon promiscuous practice than upon condition and adjustment, and yet it is astonishing how rapidly one may advance with little practice when rightly directed.
Singing, more than anything else, requires concentrated attention. If we would express thought, feeling and emotion, we must think and feel. If we have a definite idea of what we want to do and how we want to do it, if we know what position of the mouth, throat and vocal organs produces a certain effect, we have only to call them into action.
To produce a good voice the whole organism needs as much attention, and I may say practice, as do the vocal organs. The whole body is a part of the musical instrument, and must be considered. The ability and activity of the immediate vocal apparatus depends upon the general strength and condition of the body as a whole, as well as upon the proper adjustment of the vocal organs with reference to acoustic law.
The first and most important fact to fix in the mind of one who would rise to his highest possibilities as a singer is that there are two important, principal points of support for the voice which must never be lost sight of—the diaphragmic muscle and the throne of the pharynx.
The propelling power of the lungs is the diaphragmic muscle, which has its posterior attachment at the lumbar vertebrae. “ It is a thin, muscular, fibrous septum, placed obliquely at the junction of the upper third of the trunk, forming the floor of the lungs and the roof of the abdomen.”
If you acquire perfect control here, and at the same time at the throne of the pharynx, you will sing as free and as easy as a bird, in the way designed by a wise Creator.
In singing a good position is most essential. Stand upon the balls of the feet, hold the knees firm, abdomen and shouders back, the chest raised and prominent, the head bent slightly forward in a persuasive, tranquil manner, as repose, tranquillity of mind and body is absolutely necessary for the singer; make repose your first study.
The first organ involved in singing is the nose. Close the lips; take a breath through the nose. Where do you feel it first? At the bridge of the anterior and posterior nares. Back of the bridge, and back of and above the palate, is the throne of the pharynx, and this is another strong point for the singer; one of the two first important points to be considered (never to be lost sight of; never to be let go of). It is first, last and always (not only in making the head tones, but all the tones, from the highest to the lowest, must be supported here). Feel that this is the abiding place of tone. We will call it the throne of the singer, for as long as he has control here he has control of his voice, but when he has lost control of this point he has lost his kingdom as a singer. He may lose it by simply letting go of it and taking up the throat muscles instead, when they should always be left perfectly free and passive. Many a singer mourns his voice as lost, when he has merely let go of this point of support. It does not require any pressure or contraction, but simply the feeling that you direct, hold and support the tone from this point, the whole upper part of the pharynx to the very nostrils.

480
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The next step is to take a deep, full, slow, inspiration, filling the lungs from the very bottom. In escaping, the air passes through the top, so the top is always supplied. (We must form the habit of filling the bottom of the lungs at first effort.) This is called abdominal breathing, or, more appropriately, diaphragmatic breathing. As the bottom of the lungs is filled with air, there is a feeling of enlargement all over the abdominal region, caused by the pressure of the well-filled lung in all directions. The downward pressure of the lungs against the diaphragmic muscle distends slightly the abdominal cavity; hence, abdominal breathing, a very misleading name.
The diaphragm guards and follows the lungs like a guardian angel. To breathe a deep, natural breath is proper, but we must follow nature somewhat. When we make breathing altogether a voluntary action, we take the natural work from the involuntary muscles, which are thereby weakened by inaction.
For different modes of breathing, we have whatis called “ abdominal or diaphragmatic, ” lateral or costal, lumbar and the clavicular. A good diaphragmatic respiration includes them all except the clavicular, which is of no importance to us, only to be avoided and which we need not consider, taking only the diaphragmatic; that is filling, the bottom of the lungs at the first effort. Learn to accomplish vocal feats with the smallest amount of breath; that is, let no breath escape unutilized.
EXAMPLE.
The first and most important step in singing is to control the emission of the breath.
Practice breathing at first slowly, then quickly. Now, see how nearly you can approach the yawn without yawning. This position of the mouth and throat is favorable to good tone by opening the throat in all directions.
When we have acquired control of the breath, the next step is to open the back part of the mouth. Think of the singer’s throne at the top of the pharynx and raise the soft palate and head muscles without effort, widen the whole pharynx. The very thought will do it. You will observe at once the change even in the speaking voice, always support the tone in the pharynx.
This exercise will not only make a musical singing, speaking and reading voice, but it will banish clergyman’s sore throat and many other forms of throat trouble, which come from wrong placing. If we open the back part of the mouth, the front will take care of itself. Take the Italian la broad, or the word loud, and be sure that you open the throat, for you may say la without opening the throat.
Open the throat as much as possible without fatigue or strain, and you will be astonished at the volume of voice developed at once, without effort.
We are supposed now to be building or restoring a voice, but the best voices will be improved by correct practice. If nature has given you a fine voice, well placed, then the right practice will give it expansion, and bring possibilities before you of which, perhaps, you have never dreamed. If your voice is small and thin, you can comfort yourself with the knowledge that all things are brought about by condition and practice, and if you understand the laws of acoustics and the adjustment of the vocal apparatus, a small voice may be increased greatly in power and extent, and what it lacks in power it may make up in intensity, for the softest tones, when controlled rightly, may be heard as distinctly as the loudest, and with far more pleasing effect. Intensity comes through control at the throne of the pharynx.
EXAMPLE.
For a soft, intense tone, take the word He in the top of the pharynx— He-e~e-e.
The Bell tone is also a good exercise. For intensity make the last part soft, but distinct, as it dies away.
The immediate vocal instrument is made up of the nasal cavities, the pharynx, the larynx, the trachea and the lungs. But these depend upon the nervous and muscular system of the whole organism.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
481
In exercising the voice, each note should be given softly, with exactly the same quality and volume,* unless otherwise marked. A few notes will require more practice and attention than all the rest combined. Take these refractory notes and master them before going another step, and you will be astonished at your rapid advancement.
This must include a proper healthful condition; proper vocal exercise is conducive to health.
Delsarte said: “Voices may be manufactured. Put your heart in the place of the larynx and there will always be enough voice for attentive listeners.” The heart in the larynx and the tone in the pharynx.
THE SINGING LESSON.
Before beginning to exercise the voice, one should always go through some preliminary movements to circulate the blood and animate the nerves, and bring the whole body into a state of vibration. It is well to have a little system of exercise, beginning with the feet: posing on the toes, moving from side to side, bending the knees, the waist, raising the arms, raising and broadening the chest. A very excellent and exhilarating exercise is the Spanish waltz with its various movements.
If from any cause you find it an effort to sing, do not try to sing, but exercise the body until you are comfortably tired; study the music with the mind. Then rest— take a nap. There is nothing like sleep to give freshness and vigor to the voice, and it is a mistake to give more attention to the immediate vocal organs than the whole system, for the latter has much to do with the production of tone, especially in the color, quality, sweetness, freshness and fullness, which is also influenced by the action of the pharynx, nasal cavities, mouth, hard and soft palate, teeth, and the strong muscles of the head.
The slightest change in either of these affects the quality of tone. No two persons are formed or organized exactly alike. The formation of the mouth differs in each individual, and a difference of a hair’s breadth changes the quality of the tone. The slightest change in thought, feeling, change of the muscles of the head, face, throat or chest, wrinkling the brow, holding the eyes fixed, lifting the arms, tight shoes, corsets, a corn on the toe, in fact, any change in position, feeling or condition, changes the tone. Now, as the formation of the mouth, throat, pharynx and nasal cavities differs in each individual, we must study the acoustic properties of each, and adopt the position accordingly. If one has a wide mouth, a low, flat roof, he must drop the chin and raise the muscles of the face and head toward the throne of the pharynx, and choose a vowel sound adapted to his case. With a narrow mouth and high roof, he must open his mouth and throat laterally in a smiling position, say the word la broad, distending the cheeks, and keeping in his mind the word width.
One with a well-shaped but small mouth needs both breadth and height. He must practice the broad la , or the word loud, with the back part of the mouth open as much as possible without strain. If one is the possessor of a large mouth and throat he should be content.
For this reason it is well to take the syllable la broad, which is favorable to good tone by opening the throat. Then make all the other vowel sounds as near like it as possible, without changing the position of the mouth, and when you are able to make the same quality of tone on each vowel sound without changing the position, and without any stiffness or contraction of the muscles, you will have accomplished a great and difficult feat, and you will be able to sing in any language with as much ease as Italian. Forget that you have a throat, larynx, or vocal cords; think of them as a passage for breath only. Remember that the two important points are the posterior attachment of the diaphragm and the throne of the pharynx. These should be held in mind without effort. To broaden the pharynx at the top, take the syllable £vz, and widen all the upper space, even the nostrils without effort. Now, learn to attack a note at once perfectly, without reaching for it—accomplish this before taking another
( 31 )

482
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
step. It is one thing to know how to do a thing and another thing to do it There is nothing more distressing than to hear one strike a note below'the pitch and then push the tone up to it. To overcome this habit and to avoid rasping the throat, give a syllable to each note with a short, quick modulating staccato touch (Example: do do do do do do do do do), without changing the position of the mouth or chest, but be careful not to mistake the glottis stroke for the staccato touch. Example: There is no movement more fatiguing than the glottis stroke, and it is ruinous to the head tones, while a moderately staccato touch is favorable to the tones of both the head and the chest.
The next step is to place the tone well forward in the mouth; locate the tone at the throne of the pharynx, and practice lightly the scale on the syllable do-po-no. To find the tone of the pharynx, say the word “ on ” with the lips open, or “ om ” with with the lips closed.
For a smooth, legato, flowing style, make the tone like that of the violin. Glide from one tone to another in one continuous wave on the word law.
It is not a question of how much you practice, but how correctly. If you practice wrong you have harmed the voice without gaining any benefit, when, if you know just what to do and how to do it, you may advance with every practice.
To give agility and flexibility to the vocal organs, speak rapidly the ele-
i 2 3 4 i 2 i 2 i 2 3
mentary and vowel sounds a a a a e e i i o o o ip it ic. Open tone is made by
supporting the tone at the back part of the throat, while the closed tone is supported at the throne of the pharynx.
EXAMPLE.
We must hold in the mind an ideal musical tone and express it.
To give volume to the voice I have found no better word than the word loud. It opens the throat in all directions.
For softness, sweetness and tenderness of tone, take a sentence that expresses such sentiments. Think of appropriate expressions and words as soft, sweet, mellow, brilliant, liquid, joyous, simple, childish, compassion, love, disdain. A soft, sweet, tone differs from a brilliant tone. Familiarity with words and expressions, and their natural application in singing, will aid in making you master of song and speech.
Write on every page of your book: self-confidence, determination, perseverance and practice.
It is necessary to have the tongue, lips and lower jaw under perfect control.
For flexibility of the lower jaw, take the word ya (rapidly) ya-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya.
For the lips take po-po-pG-po.
For the tip of the tongue take no-?io-ne-ia-ta-ta-la-la-la.
Many singers find it hard to keep the back part of the tongue in its place, but to practice properly the broad la on the back part of the tongue will soon subdue that unruly member, as also will the practice of the pleasing, rippling laugh of a child, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha.
This exercise is also a specific for indigestion. There is real healing power in a good, hearty laugh. If two or three dyspeptics should meet daily and laugh and laugh, their indigestion would soon disappear. If any of you are troubled in this way, you can experiment.
For continuity of tone, chant very distinctly a sentence on each note of the scale.
Never trouble trouble until trouble troubles you. If you never trouble trouble, it will never trouble you.
One short exercise intelligently practiced and mastered is better than a book full half learned.
To gain purity and distinctness in every tone, chant the alphabet on every note of the scale, speaking distinctly every letter —a bcdefghijklmnopqrstuv w xy 2 and ah, aa, e. Also all the elementary sounds. These elementary exercises

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
483
are not in themselves interesting except to the intelligent student, but with right use will develop a beautiful singing and speaking voice, saving years of time and practice.
EXAMPLE.
do de ra re fa fe sol sei la le si do.
It has always been considered that the crowning glory of the voice is a perfect trill. To make a perfect trill in the shortest space of time, make the upper note as a grace note until you have the movement fixed, then locate it at the throne of the pharynx on the letter m, close to the lips; hold the whole throat perfectly loose, and by oscillation of the soft palate make it without effort.
The trill is made of two notes, but the shake is a tremulo or a tremor of the soft palate. We sometimes hear singers with good voices make the shake instead of the trill, because they think they can not make the trill. But the trill is much the easier and far less fatiguing and wearing to the voice; excessive practice of the shake or tremulo will soon destroy a beautiful voice. Anyone who can make a shake can make a trill as soon as he gets movement and t location. The nightingale makes the trill. The canary bird makes the shake, introducing a few notes of the trill. The bird-tones which are so much admired just at the present time are made mostly with shake movement on the different vowel sounds.
We have been taught to believe that the trill is a gift of nature to a favored few, but we know from long experience that anyone with a little perseverance, who can sing four tones correctly, can make a beautiful trill with a little persevering practice. Formerly the student was taught that the trill was made with the oscillation of the vocal cords. As I failed to make it in that way after long practice, I concluded nature had not favored me. But in listening to Madam Diormis’ delightful trill I felt that she made it with the oscillation of the soft palate, instead of the vocal cords, and I caught the movement at once, and when I went to Italy the first thing the master said was, you have a “ natural trill.” Nature gives us all the elements, but we must adjust them appropriately. If we would master all our vocal possibilities we might have a prima-donna in many a home that we little dream of.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
485
The war gods repeated their story in the ceremonial chamber of the ants, and the director of the society said: “ It is well; sit down, my fathers and my children.” The voice of the dead Navajo woman was soon heard calling, “ Where are my husbands?” The director of the society replied, “They are sitting here.” The ghost-voice said: “ I wish them to come out.” “You come in,” said the director. Four times these words passed between them, then the being entered Shipapolima. Ahainta and Määsewe again struck her with their war clubs, and carrying her out threw her off.
The mere killing of an enemy does not entitle the victor to become a member of the Society of the Bow; he must bear as trophies the scalp, and at least a portion of the buckskin apparel as actual proof of his prowess. Thus the Zuni, like other primitive peoples, make trophy-bearing a necessity for distinction as warriors.
There are at the present time but fifteen members of the Society of the Bow, two of these being the priest and his vicar, or younger brother, who follow in succession after Ahaiüta and Määsewe, and are supposed to carry the sacred traditions of their divine predecessors. The offices of priest and vicar are for life, but either one is subject, for sufficient reason, to impeachment. Now that inter-tribal wars have virtually ceased there is no further opportunity to initiate new members into the Society of the Bow, and as the scalp ceremonial is necessary in order to please the gods that they will send much rain, it occurs in every detail once in three or four years by command of the priest of the bow. The scalps used at these times are taken from the scalp vase, in which such trophies have rested since the establishment of Zuni, or, perhaps, earlier.
The priest of the bow, having decided on a time for the ceremonial, notifies the scalp custodian, who in turn requests the priest to designate two men to act as victor and elder brother. This accomplished the priest chooses two members of the society and two other men to personate the warriors returning from battle; subsequently the scalp washers and their fellows are appointed. The evening of the day on which the actors in this drama are selected, the four representatives of the returning warriors leave the village on horseback and, fully equipped, spend the night a distance north of the Pueblo. At sunrise they start on their return, and on discovering the first anthill they dismount. The two members of the Society of the Bow stand a short distance off while the others stoop before the ant-hill. One of these men maintains silence while the other addresses the ants in a low prayer. Plume-offerings and shells are deposited on the ant-hill.
A large number of people congregate to receive the party. The scalp custodian faces the four men while the spokesman addresses the people: “We have been to the land of the enemy. The enemy no more will see the light of day.” The scalp custodian expectorates on a bit of cedar bark, waves it to the cardinal points, zenith and nadir, for purification, and throws it upon the ground. The four men then retire to their homes. The following morning the two warriors who act as victor and elder brother each hand a tiny vase, filled with rainwater, and a diminutive gourd dipper, which were given to them by the arch-ruler, to the scalp custodian; and about 3 o’clock two scalps (every vestige of hair having long since disappeared) are taken from the great pottery vase which stands permanently in'the scalp house. With these articles the custodian proceeds to a sequestered spot surrounded by hillocks and ravines and deposits the scalps on the ground, placing a vase of water and a gourd beside each. The scalp custodian then lights a fire between the scalps and runs a circle of meal around on the ridge. The circle is symbolic of the border of the enemy’s land; the burning fagots represent the campfire; the scalps denote the enemy in camp; the water is symbolic of rain.
The custodian then returns to the village, and the chosen victor and elder brother hasten to the spot, traveling on foot. Each collects a cedar twig from the top of a tree, four equilateral triangular cuts are made with an archaic stone knife, and the twig is snapped off. Discovering the campfire, one exclaims: “I think there is an enemy.” One then passes around the circle of meal to the right, the other to the left;

486
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
meeting on the opposite side, they hold the cedar twig in the left hand and shoot at the enemy, each arrow piercing a scalp. The arrows are not removed, the scalp being placed under the toga over the region of the heart, the feathered end of the shaft touching the chin. The tiny vases of water and gourds are transported in the blanket, where it is held around the waist.
In the meantime the warriors and officers of the Ant Society gather in a circle near the victor, each warrior depositing a plume offering at some ant-hill before joining the group. They enjoy a social smoke and chat until the arrival of the sun priest, priest of the west, and priest of the bow, when all join in a ceremonial smoke. The priest of the bow now selects tw r o youths to stand on the mounds and clasp one another’s left hands over the excavation. The victor and elder brother, stepping on the crossed yucca fronds, pass up the line of meal and under the clasped hands, each carrying a scalp. As soon as they pass under the scalps are received by the custodian and vice, who lay them on the ground a short distance southwest of the mounds. The priest of the fetich clasps the victor to his breast, while the priest of the north embraces the elder brother. The tw'o then reverse places and are embraced, long prayers being repeated each time by the two priests; they are then embraced by the other five rain priests. The two scalp kickers then place their left arms through the right arms of the victor and elder brother and proceed a short distance north of the group, each couple going to an ant-hill, where they deposit plume wands; the men offer prayers, but the women do not speak, as no woman not past child-bearing period may speak at the house of the ants.
When all the warriors have passed under the hands the populace follow, the equestrians dismounting for the purpose. “ They step over the sacred road of meal to the home of the ants that they may keep their lives when passing about the country or contending with the enemy.”
The rain priests and priest of the fetich are exempt from this feature of the ceremonial, as their place is at home and not amid the danger of travel and war. The scalp kickers start the scalps with the left foot and so keep them in front, the right foot never being used for the purpose; they may not look to the right or to the left, but only straight ahead. The victor and elder brother are next the two kickers, then follow the priest of the bow, the Ant Society, the scalp custodian and his vice, the pamosontka (female aid to the scalp custodian), and then the populace, some on foot, others mounted, making the air ring with rifle and pistol shots and the war- whoop. If this imaginary scalping can produce such frenzy, what must have been the scene when they in reality came back victorious from battle with the hated Navajo!
The procession passes around the village from left to right, coil-fashion, and on reaching the plaza they form concentric circles. The scalp custodian and vice hold the scalps, which are still attached to the cedar twigs, and stand in the center of the circle. The priest of the bow approaches the custodian, who picks off a bit of scalp attaching it to an arrow of the priest, who then passes around the inner circle four times from left to right. The first time he runs his arrow over the ankles of the men and women whom he passes, the second time he draws it above their knees, the third time by the waist, the fourth over the head that their hearts may be pure and know no fear. Each time as he reaches the starting point all present expectorate on cedar bark and carry it around the head four times from left to right, the priest of the bow, instead, waving his arrow held in the right hand. After the fourth time all males give the warwhoop, and the priest shoots the arrow' containing the bit of scalp toward the north—the home of the hated Navajo.
By this time the moon has risen and the scene grows more picturesque. The sun priest, who stands on the south, calls to the populace to “ join in the dance.” It must be appreciated that an enemy destroyed becomes a friend; therefore, the destruction of the enemy so pleases the gods that a reward of rain is made, the scalp ceremonial being a rain festival. The custodian and vicar now attach the scalps to a pole and plant the pole in an excavation previously made for it in the center of the plaza.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
487
After the pole is hoisted all hands gather about it for a time; then the crowd disperses to take the evening meal. Later, the populace again encircle the pole and dance throughout the night. This dance is repeated twelve nights, under the very shadow of the old church erected by the Spanish invaders nearly three hundred years since, with the hope of bringing these people to the Christian faith. None are too aged and few too young to participate in this dance of rejoicing and song for the destruction of the enemy.
The members of the Society of the Bow and the two scalp kickers adjourn to the ceremonial chamber of the bow where a feast is served. The first four nights are spent by the two scalp kickers, the victor and elder brother in the ceremonial house of the warriors, when the men sit apart from the women and do not speak to them. On the fifth day the scalp custodian removes the scalps from the pole and they are carried by the scalp washers to a secluded spot on the river bank and washed. A bit of the scalp is eaten by each man for courage in destroying the enemy.
At midnight on the twelfth night, idols of the war gods, Ahaüita and Määsewe, and objects to be deposited with them are carried by their makers to the ceremonial chamber of warriors. An all-night ceremonial is held, and at sunrise the custodian removes the scalps from the pole and attaches them to a pole some six feet high, planting it in the northwestern corner of the plaza. By 9 o’clock the six rain priests and all the warriors have collected in the ceremonial chamber. After entering the ceremonial chamber, each has a large white buckskin doubled and tied at the throat, hanging over the shoulders and caught at the waist by an embroidered Tusayan sash. The priest of the bow applies to their faces an ointment made of the fat of the animals of the cardinal points, and the water-sprinklers rub on the faces of the warriors a red pigment and afterward galena. The victor takes his seat, extending his legs and leaning back in his chair with an air of making himself as comfortable as possible. The priest of the bow places a cloth around him, barber fashion, and stands behind the chair pressing both hands on the victor’s forehead, while the sun priest prepares to paint the face. He has a small black and highly polished archaic pottery vase and an old medicine bag; the vase is supposed to contain a black paint brought from the under-world, and the bag contains corn pollen. The sun priest dips a stick of yucca into the paint and proceeds to paint the lower portion of the face. He then applies corn pollen to the upper portion by stippling with a mop of raw cotton, a corn husk being laid over the black during this process to protect if from the pollen. The warrior of the Ant Society covers the chin, upper lip, end of nose and forehead with eagle down, and a wreath of the same is fashioned around the crown of the head, the down being held in place by a paste of kaolin. The sun priest then places an arrow point in the mouth of the victor and elder brother with a prayer. The arrows are not removed from the mouth until sunset. The warclub, pouch, quiver and bow complete the toilet.
The priest of the bow whirls the buzzer which calls for the rains to come. This instrument is commonly called a bull-roarer, and is extensively known among savage peoples. It is said by writers to be used to work savage warriors into frenzy, though such is not the case with the Pueblo tribes by whom the instrument is used to create enthusiasm among the rain-makers.
If the nightly dancing around the scalp pole arouses these people, the dances on the closing day of the ceremonial fires them to the extreme.
The epic songs of the Society of the Bow during this prolonged ceremonial are histrionic. They are inspiring and are devoid of any exhibition w r hich could stir a single brute element within the breast of man. These warriors honor the gods with the song and dance that they may have rain in plenty, for in this arid land the highest gift of the gods is from the clouds.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
489
proportion than is generally supposed. Our India silks are largely made in Connecticut. Most beautiful brocades are made in Patterson, N. J. What a trade has grown out of our intercourse with China; the beautiful wood carving, the bronzes and lacquered ware from Japan, how they have delighted us. Let anyone recall the progress of these few industries. We have felt the stimulation of the Centennial from the broad Atlantic to the shores of the peaceful Pacific. We awoke from our slumber, and with our awakening came the desire to see the countries that sent us their treasures. And the result is the most traveled people in the world.
The wonderful, the curious, the unique find a ready market with Americans abroad, and are chosen with that same keenness of wits that characterizes the amassing of great fortunes, and brings to our attention a trait, truly American, that the best is none too good for us, our homes or our museums. So that from the year 1876 may be counted the birth of the fine arts in the United States. The development of architecture has made this Columbian Exposition possible; a surprise to ourselves, the wonder and admiration of the world.
No accident has brought about this dream of beauty, this perfection of harmony; but practical education, whether pursued in the Old World or in the New. Culling out the gems of ancient architecture and adapting them to the modern has not been done by the hand of ignorance. All agree to the magnificence of conception, and behold! how well it has been carried out.
It has been said that the buildings found in the Paris Exposition would have been expected in Chicago, and the buildings found in Chicago would have been expected in Paris.
In that first exposition the world lent us their treasures. This year they have brought them. All countries have come to us, and the Islands of the Sea have contributed their curiosities, and, more than all, themselves. Think you, that having touched our civilization they can return to the same rut, and fill the same small place as before? The hope and belief that the world will be the gainer for this coming together, is that the women have come, and woman takes no backward step in this age. Will they take a lesson from us? A new idea? Can we do them any good? When woman feels a prompting from within to a better living, higher aims, there is hope for her future. Will prejudice, custom, environment be too much for these? We have only to study the crowd as it passes by to hear snatches of conversations, the accidents and incidents of a week at the fair, to read the signs of the times.
One of the women which we would like to help gives her opinion of us in the following language: “ The women of this country interfere with everything.” I am afraid her criticism was merited. One said: “Your people are very inquisitive, must see and examine everything.”
Styles for memare changing, swearing has gone out of fashion, chewing tobacco is only indulged in on the sly, or by the uncultivated. While within the month I heard some fashionable young men discussing smoking with the remark that “ it is no longer good form to smoke on the fashionable promenade.”
There has been such a warfare waged upon intemperance, that public opinion would not tolerate a man upon these grounds who gave evidence of intoxication.
Women are largely instrumental in bringing about this change in sentiment; and wisely, too, for here she may roam from morning until night in perfect safety, without a thought of molestation.
The United States have received the poor, the unfortunate, the degraded of all countries for years, and now we are glad to welcome the refined and cultivated class of foreigners who have been the nation’s guest since this Exposition has been opened. Having clasped hands with all the world, that a friendship may flow from it both true and lasting, let us hope that many reciprocity treaties will follow with the smaller nations who have been our guests, and that the markets of the world may open to our productions. That to us, and through this channel, will come back like “ Bread cast upon the waters, return after many days.” That the expenditure of $50,000,000 will be an eventual gain to the nation.

490
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
We classify woman and electricity as the two forces making the greatest progress of the age. Woman has been largely emancipated from old prejudices. The broad- shouldered, clear-headed woman has taken her place. Active, hard working, informing herself, developing herself, studying the ethical questions of the times, giving her substance and herself to helping the poor and elevating the race, compare her position in any of the great public movements to the important one she occupies in the Columbian Exposition. It is our share of the legacy from Queen Isabella. It was a progressive woman who sacrificed her jewels for the hope of finding a new world.
And I hope her new honors may be borne with moderation and dignity. It is not enough to accomplish, but to do it well.
It is said that at the Centennial the electrical exhibit occupied one corner of a room, and that at Paris a whole room was given, while here a whole building is all too small.
What shall we say of a marvelous agent that controls light, heat, power.
The many, many uses of electricity multiply endlessly. And still there are those who prophesy that the knowledge and uses of electricity is in its infancy. From the earliest ages, without education, man valued gold, silver and copper, the precious metals; but it took the keys of science to unlock the hidden mysteries of nature’s storehouse.
Nature seems to hold hidden riches within her grasp, and makes us wonder what forces are yet undiscovered, and who will be the discoverer.
The real question of the hour is one of finance. When we see large fortunes melting away as snow under a summer sun, we may well stop and ask the reason. Men say politics and finance are too much for the women. Well, and too much for many men. There are many issues, all of which operate as factors in this experience, which seems to be a consequence rather than a cause. National unity is necessary to national preservation, a patriotic duty; and sectional interests must be subservient to the best interests of the whole.
Now is the time for statesmen to show their superior ability in grasping the vexed questions bringing order out of disorder and harmony to all sections.
Have we thought of the effect upon Chicago when the White City shall have been swept away? When the magic wands that have turned Jackson Park into fairyland shall wave the wand and this vision of loveliness disappear; when the scene shall become as the memory of a beautiful dream, a sentiment; will the lagoon return to the swampy marsh? Will the waves of Lake Michigan lave a forgotten shore? Will the sands ever blow in unfettered freedom? Will the prairie flowers bloom again unseen? No; the vision goes with us. Could Columbus take a glance at fair Columbia, the peerless, the “ gem of the ocean,” he, at least, would pronounce it a fitting memorial.

492
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
of what I get, and of what each of us ought to get. The fourth division is “ Consumption,” which has been wisely defined as “ the end of all production.”
Now, I argue that, inasmuch as it has always been conceded that women shall look after the distribution and consumption of the private economy, why may she not at least look into the national economy? She only broadens and extends her interests in doing so. Having served a long term in the administration of family economics, I take that fact to be presumptive evidence that women are natural born political economists. The very least they can do is not to push the subject away from them as too difficult, too dry to be annoyed with. On the contrary, it includes topics of vital importance to every woman in the land. The social and economic life of a nation very materially affects women. Social laws, customs and conditions decidedly influence the home life of every girl and woman; they control all things a woman holds most dear. Hence a studyof, and an interest in, the civilization in which she lives should be neglected by none.
In this comparatively new field of work I have found that certain ideas invariably pop up on all sides for argument and discussion. People naturally enough look about them with searching gaze when women undertake anything unusual. Women themselves often say to me that they have never heard of any women political economists in history. It is true that they have not read of any such, that is, as we understand the term political economist. In regard to the economic life of the past, the annals of history are, indeed, wellnigh vacant. The pages of history are heroic with the deeds of warriors, heavy with the smoke of battle, brilliant with marching and counter-marching armies, glittering with the rise and tarnished with the fall of many dynasties.
This department of sociology certainly does have more to do with ourselves than many other branches of knowledge. Therefore, we feel there must have been causes that account for the small role which political economy has played in the drama of history. There were such causes, as we shall see, if we take the trouble to seek them.
At the outset -we discover that one influence felt by the historians has been “ the knowledge that dramatic incidents make more impressions on the minds of readers than dissertations upon the more hidden forces that operate just as effectively in the national organism. Dramatic incidents make more impression on the minds of the historians themselves.” “ Certain epochs excite and certain lives impress the dramatic sense. Both furnish a wide scope in which the genius of the author can exhibit itself. Yet there are causes more potent still which have confined the historic muse ever within sight of the nodding plumes of knights and within the hearing of the ‘ clash of resounding arms.’ ”
These more influential reasons lie in the fact that two conditions must be fulfilled before historians can to any extent write of the economics of their days. The first requisition, says one author, certainly is that social phenomena must be exhibited on a sufficiently extended scale to supply adequate matter for observation; consequently for the recording of such observations, and after social phenomena are provided, historians or writers must be trained for their tasks. Dr. Ingram believes, as he says, “ Sociology requires to use for its purpose theorems which belong to the domain of physics and biology, and which sociology must borrow from its professors. On the logical side the methods which sociology has to employ—deductional, observational, comparative—must have been previously shaped in the cultivation of mathematics, in the study of the inorganic world, or of organisms less complex than the social organism.”
We must never forget that scientists base their theories on the fact that society is an organic whole, and each individual is a member of the same. Hence it is plain that, although some laws or tendencies were undoubtedly forced on men’s attention in every age, yet it is also plain that really scientific sociblogy, including political economy, must be the product of a very advanced stage of intellectual development.
Accepting these reasons for the silence of historians in regard to economics, we are not so much inclined to blame them for their seeming shortcomings.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
493
Today all is changed. The exigencies of our times demand that the social and economic conditions receive more and more attention. Today philosophers are rising to the emergencies of their environment.
The environments of the past did not develop political economists, and it is true that in bygone civilization we discover no women distinguished for their theories of wealth or their speculations upon the production, distribution and consumption of wealth. But have we no records of women who left the impress of their influence upon the times in which they lived? None who were interested and versed in the social conditions of their country, and in kindred topics? Were there none who exhibited ability to grapple even with the affairs of state? Who will say that that beautiful Egyptian queen of the Ptolemaic dynasty was not a successful ruler? Was not her kingdom, in spite of her grievous faults, prosperous during her reign? Were not the politics of Athens once shaped and guided by Aspasia? Did not the giant intellect of Socrates bow to her? Coming nearer and more clearly into the light of our own times, we behold Elizabeth Tudor, a sovereign, reigning as sovereigns have rarely reigned—by the sovereignty of her own intellect and nature; and Maria Theresa, mother of emperors! Did these have no thought for, no comprehension of, the problems of their day?
Lacking scarce three months of being one hundred years ago this very time, the tall, elegant figure of a white-robed woman was passing from out the gray, grim gates of the Conciergerie. The preparations at the guillotine were speedy. The breezes of distracted France played but briefly with the dark, beautiful hair. The figure in white murmured, “ O Liberta, comme on t’a jouee! ” and the bloodthirsty fishwomen from the San Antoine, who, like harpies, sat “ knitting, knitting, counting dropping heads.” Tell me, was not the lovely Roland in her day a power, a factor in that civilization for which she lost her life? I am well aware that it may be argued that these women, celebrated in history, have reigned and influenced through their personal attractions. To an extent this is true, but they maintained their distinctive power through their intelligence. A woman may attain her ascendency through personal charms, beauty, and that wonderful, subtle thing, called fascination; but she must maintain her sway through her mentality, her intelligence. None can depreciate the potency of physical beauty; few can resist its seductive spell. All lament its ephemerality. But add to beauty of person, to fascination, strength of intellect, and then you discover the secret of the deep and lasting influence of these “ Beacon Lights of History.” These women I have just mentioned were not political economists, but they were women who, had they lived today, would of necessity have become such.
So much for the past. What of the present?
The spirit of progress is abroad. It is advancing with rapid strides. We who are living in the twilight of the dear, old nineteenth century, see—we must see, whether we wish or not—that women are being pushed by the trend of the times out into a broader sea of. life and responsibility. Great responsibilities are hurrying toward us. They will soon be ours, and I would have American girls add to their world-acknowledged beauty, their charms and fascination, an intelligent ability to meet these new responsibilities. This can only be done through a familiarity with political economy. If we are, as has been recently asserted, “on the verge of a decisive conflict between the conservative and destructive forces”; if the “safety and the perpetuity of our civilization is menaced”; if mighty problems, greater than any that have shaken our beloved country since the days of slavery, are crying for solution; if amid scenes of aesthetic splendor the shadow of an impending danger falls, if the drums beat, if your city is encircled with the gleam of bayonets, as my Buffalo during the great railroad strike within a year has been, if a conflict of ideas and principle is waged at your door, then I ask have women no desire to inquire into the whys and wherefores of such occurrences?
Sometimes the social problems are less noticeable than at others. I do not contend that a knowledge of the theories of political economy will settle such troubles.

494
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
But I do say that an observance of and study of the economic forces that have been developed, especially in the last one hundred years, give a clearer comprehension of present phenomena and their causes.
To trace the feeble beginnings of the economic life of man through the period of barter and exchange shows us how money came into use. To follow money into our own intricate financial and credit system will give us some idea of the difficulties that beset our nation and Congress today. It is by the study of the simpler and earlier national organisms that we come to better understand ourselves. To inculcate in her sons the noble passion of patriotism by means of her own knowledge of national conditions is a work for the American mother more glorious than that accomplished by the women of Sparta. If there are any present who fear that in developing our girls and women into political economists, or in the broader education which teaches them somewhat of national conditions, that we are in danger of having the devoted wives and mothers swept away, I beg such to remember that human nature is not going to change simply because women have some knowledge of “ the art of getting the nation’s living.” Whatever woman’s occupation is, whatever she thinks about, she will always be a woman at heart. Believe me, in the coming days of the twentieth century, if we should see political economists among our girls and matrons, we will find the song of love still the same, “ old, and yet ever new, and simple and beautiful always.” The stalwart American youths will fall in love, and gentle American maidens will reciprocate the passion none the less fervently than in the older days when political economy was unheard of, and when “ Priscilla rode out through the heat and the dust of noonday to the home of John Alden, her husband.” Then as now, the highest responsibility, the noblest function of woman, the most potent feeling that dominates her being will be motherhood. This is not going to change in the heart of a single woman political economist. No, though she will become a deeper thinker, a more potent factor in national life than either Madame Roland or Elizabeth Tudor. In the coming time, as now, woman will retain her old place at the side of man, but a better companion, a better counselor, and as true a friend and wife. You may rest assured that the stars will shine upon our fair and prosperous land, and Liberty, not only glorified as she is today in the figure of woman, but proclaiming to the world the increased patriotism of the American woman, will still stand guard in that beautiful harbor of the “ Empire State,” while gentle Motherhood will rock the cradle then as now of the children of the Nation sleeping at her feet.

496
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
which was now constantly growing in value; and second, as makers of the laws. These two advantages gave them leisure for study and improvement; wealth, for charity, for refinement and luxuries. The condition of those who tilled the soil had formerly been that of mere serfs, who had neither civil, religious, nor industrial liberty. Everything the serf produced belonged to his lord. One hundred and fifty years ago, then, most of the land of England was divided into small holdings, and titled by lease or copy-holders, i. e., those who obtained their lands of the lords upon long leases; or free-holders, those who purchased their lands, yet continued to pay annually a small rent. The chief difference between the copy-holder and the freeholder was, the free-holder’s rent could not be raised as the land rose in value. These, with the farm laborers, who lived in the family, ate at the same table, and shared the same coarse fare and rude society, constituted the sturdy yeomanry of England. Then, dotted over all England, in lanes and byways, were cottages surrounded by an acre of land each. In the cottage was the hand-loom, at which sat the master-workman (then called the manufacturer), who, assisted by his apprentices, wove the woolen, silk, linen and cotton cloth of England.
Then as the population was sparse, and there was land enough for all, the poorer or common lands were allotted annually to a still poorer class of farmers. Each man had three strips, one for barley, one for wheat and one for grass, besides a right to pasture a cow or a pig and obtain fuel from the common fields. The philosopher’s stone, so long in vain sought, was at length found in the huge beds of coal and iron ore that lay side by side just under the surface of English soil, and that “ labor” was soon to place England at the head of industrial Europe. This was only one hundred and fifty years ago. The intolerance and bigotry of those times is well illustrated by the manner in which the great inventions of Watt, Hargreaves and Crompton were received and requited.
Rioters burst into their houses and broke in pieces their machines, with the cry, “Men, not machines!” They believed they could regulate the price of wages by breaking labor-saving machines, just as it is now imagined that by restricting the number of laborers wages will rise. Both methods only reduce the amount of wealth produced, and in the end works injury to all. When cloth began to be woven by machinery, moved by the forces of nature, the first effect upon the master-workmen and their apprentices was to gradually destroy both their industry and their capital, for their looms became so much useless lumber. Henceforth if they would weave cloth they must go to the machines, and become a part of them.
The second effect was to tear the people up by the roots and carry them away from the soil to the town, with lives reduced to the one monstrous purpose—that of tending a machine. Many did leave their homes to find employment; but many were left to eke out a miserable existence as best they could. Now what was the effect of all this upon the manufacturer? This word has now a new meaning.
The gulf has widened between him and his apprentices or day laborers.
Obtaining his labor cheap (the price of wages being fixed by law), his profits were large, and he soon amassed an ‘enormous fortune. Others, seeing his large profits, engaged in the same business, and then the competition between one manufacturer and another gradually reduced the price of cloth, until the profits of the business amounted to only a fair rate of interest on the capital invested, and the effect of this was to so cheapen production that the goods were within the reach of nearly all, and this so stimulated trade and foreign commerce that it opened up new avenues to labor, and capital sprang up as if by magic. Where before one yard of cloth was produced, now there were many greater comforts, and a higher standard of living was the result, until these machines were a blessing to all, except those whose toil they were intended to lighten. They lived a hard, monotonous life, slaves both to the machines and to the firms or corporations that employed them. Since that time population in England has increased tenfold, and wealth far more. So that had there been a just (not equal, but a just) distribution of the wealth produced, all classes would have been benefited.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
497
Not one of these machines could turn out a yard of woolen cloth except fed by wool from the backs of sheep that fed upon the lands. In the same way the cotton, silk and linen came from the land. Also, the increasing population in these rapidly growing cities must all be fed from products that grew upon the land, and even if people dwelt in five-story tenement-houses, or pursued their business in an office on the tenth floor, its foundation must rest upon the land.
The first effect, then, upon the farmer, was of great prosperity, since everything that he raised was in great demand. So well off did he soon become, that he refused to board the day-laborer in his family, since now he was as good as gentle folk; thus the gulf again widened between the classes. But the second effect was, that land being in such demand, its value rose enormously, and when the long leases expired, the landlords refused to rent again upon the old terms; so that all this increase in prosperity, though it went for a time to capital, for a time to the farmer, ended in raising the value of land, making it yearly harder either to buy land or to rent it, and those who owned the land reaped the cream of all this prosperity. A proof of this is seen in the fact that both wages and interest on capital are not nearly as high today as one hundred and fifty years ago, when compared with the amount of wealth they produced; yet the price of land is vastly higher; farming lands, some fifty times their former price; manufacturing sites, seventy times; mineral lands and city lots, many thousand times. So the final effect upon the farmer was, that since his extra profits must now go to pay the increased rent, the small farmer was crushed out, and became a day-laborer or small trader, again drawing more away from the country to the city, and gradually concentrating the land in the hands of a few. Slowly the sturdy yeomanry of England disappeared—that class which made England invincible in war and prosperous in peace. As this class has disappeared in England, the wealthy and retired merchant or manufacturer now coveted a title, but as this could "not be granted except to the possessor of broad lands, a bill was passed through parliament called the “Law of Inclosures,” inclosing the land held in common by the poor people.
By this some seven millions of acres of the common lands were “inclosed,” i.e. taken away from the poor and given to the rich to found (?) families, who did not pay the poor for their land, but who paid the government for their titles of nobility.
At length, so great was the distress and suffering in England, that riots were common; houses and factories were burned; the sky was lurid with the approach of a coming revolution. The law of settlement was repealed in time to save coming disaster. Since then some twelve millions have found their way to the cheap or free lands of Canada and the United States, and have been able to protect themselves. But there is still poverty in England. They still give them scorn, pity, and charity; and if anyone will know the cause of the present submerged tenth, let him reflect upon this fact.
One-half the land of Great Britain—land upon which thirty-seven millions of people must live, is owned by some twenty-seven hundred landlords. The many must pay the few—their brothers, for a right to live upon England’s soil—pay for the right to live upon the land where God has placed them. Why if such were the;condition in Heaven there would be distress and suffering. Now’how do those times and events compare with the present? Against the steam-engine, the spinning jenny, the power loom, water frame and cheap iron, we have cheap steel, the electric motor, the reaping machine, ocean cable, telephone, photography, the modern printing-press, capable of printing a book of 288 pages in one revolution, or 5,000 books an hour! In short, so multitudinous are now the inventions that today only one-third of the labor of the world is performed by muscle.
Every new invention, in proportion to its importance, produces like economic results as have been detailed at length. First, it destroys somebody’s industry and makes some capital, for a time, useless; next, it changes the location of the social units of society. Then it increases the profits of those vvdio possess exclusive control of the invention; but as soon as exclusive control ceases, competition steps in and
( 32 )

498
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
reduces both the price and the profits, until the invested capital usually receives only a fair rate of interest, and the effect of this is to so stimulate all industry that it opens up new avenues to commerce, subdivides labor, and lifts the standard of living, until this increasing demand for more and more wealth finally increases the demand for land—the original source of all wealth.
This increasing demand for land has led to great improvements in rapid and cheap transportation, in order to bring rich but distant land into use; so today railroads, built mostly of cheap steel, light and strong, trains can move with great swiftness and comparative safety. Our railroads are the greatest labor-saving machines we have, and as instruments of traffic they are a blessing inestimable to all. It is only in their franchise that they are monopolies, and in the power of land held out of use that they are able to grind the lives of their employes. Our best roads can, and do, carry at a profit a ton of freight a mile for less than one cent. Neither is it in doing things on a large scale that constitutes a monopoly. By means of modern inventions, by manufacturing in large quantities, sugar is produced at a profit of only one-sixteenth of a cent a pound. By recent improvements in agricultural implements, steam-plows, reaping, sowing and threshing machines, three men can in a year produce grain enough to feed one thousand. In short, there is hardly an industry that can not, in six months’ time, supply the market for a year, so that the great cry today is over-production. There was too much wheat raised last year, too much cotton, too many shoes made; our iron, copper and coal mines all have to shut down because there is an over-supply. Why, then, do not these men, toiling in mine and mill, stop and rest awhile, if they are producing too much? Why do not the thirty thousand women and seventy-five hundred children in the cotton factories of Massachusetts take a vacation? Who is it that turns pale at a talk of a shut-down for six weeks? Why is it that men consider it a privilege to work long and hard, often where life is in danger, and yet they cling to their places as a drowning man clings to a floating spar in mid-ocean, if it be not that the land has been pulled out from under them, while the machines are doing their labor?
We have already reached a time when the small farms are rapidly disappearing and land is being concentrated into the hands of a few. In the West, farms of thirty thousand acres are quite common. Foreign noblemen already own land enough to give one hundred and fifty thousand families one hundred and sixty acres apiece. There is much said, lately, about America for Americans. What we ought to claim is American soil for American citizens. In this way we shall soon be paying to English landlords a greater tax than that we refused to pay to King George III. ’Tis said that four millionaires own land enough to form for each a state the size of Massachusetts. This concentration of land in the hands of a few produces a seeming scarcity; yet, if the inhabitants of the globe were placed in the United States alone, the population to the square mile would not be nearly as great as today in Belgium. Notwithstanding the vast extent of land now owned by private individuals or large monopolies, the injury to the masses is not felt in inclosing from them vast tracts of land so much as from shutting them out from the more bountiful portions of nature— such as richiDil or mineral lands, or giving them no share in the valuable trading sites in every large city which their presence has helped to create. No one expects to divide the land equally, or to prevent it from being bought and sold as now, or to take it away from anybody. Yet affairs must be so adjusted that the veriest little sickly girl baby, born in a five-story tenement house next month, shall have her right to an equal share with all others in the value of the land where God has placed her. To deny her this is to deny her right to the wealth which her Heavenly Father has created for her. Here is a steamboat plying between New York and Liverpool. Its owner recently died, and left this property to his sons and daughters. If they divide it into equal parts they will destroy it; but if they allow it to sail back and forth, and divide its annual earnings equally they will each share alike. So we are sailing upon a boat through space, rushing at the rate of sixty-eight thousand miles an hour. Our boat is loaded down with the materials of untold and inexhaustible wealth. This

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
499
wealth, it may be said (commonly speaking), is of two forms. First, that which is produced by skill and labor, which, as we have seen, grows cheaper and cheaper as civilization advances; and, second, that which is produced by the growth of society— i. e. the value that attaches to land by reason of population or ground rents, which grow dearer and dearer as civilization advances. Men need wealth individually. This each one produces by his individual labor, and his right to it is inviolate.
We also have need of a social fund to defray the common expenses of government, such as schools, public bridges, roads, care of the sick and aged, the unfortunate who are now left to the humiliations of charity, or worse still, the mortification of alms. Ground rents are produced socially. To use this social fund to defray the expenses of society would, in reality, consist in all sharing equally in the value of the land, or in other words, would restore the land of the world to the people of the world. We would collect these ground rents by means of a single tax, placed not upon land, for all land does not rent for the same price, but upon land according to its value.
Hon. Wm. P. Saunders, of London, says: “This would in reality be no tax at all, but a pension for everybody.” Let this simple yet radical change be adopted, and how soon would our present unjust standard of social equality disappear. Then respect for the aged, pity, tenderness and love for the blind, crippled and unfortunate would be accorded, whatever their social rank. Then hearts would count as high as heads, and heads as high as gold. Hear the words of one, who dwelt so long in the thought upon the misery and injustice in the world, and this remedy, until in prophetic vision he at length caught a glimpse of the future—
“ Far as human eye could see;
Saw r the vision of the world and all the wonders that would be.”
And as he gazed he wrote this picture for our comfort and hope. So earnest and intense was his soul, so inspired his thought, that between the lines, for ages, will be heard the very sound of his heart-throbs. The fiat has gone forth. With steam and electricity, and the new powers born of progress, forces have entered the world that will either compel us to a higher plane or overwhelm us as nation after nation, as civilization after civilization have been overwhelmed before. Plven now, in old bottles, the new wine begins to ferment, and elemental forces gather for the strife. But if, while there is yet time, we turn to Justice and obey her, if we trust Liberty and follow her, the dangers that now threaten must disappear, the forces that now menace will turn to agencies of elevation. Think of the powers now wasted; of the infinite fields of knowledge yet to be explored; of the possibilities of which the wondrous inventions of this century give us but a hint. With want destroyed; with greed changed to noble passions; with the fraternity that is born of equality, taking the place of the jealousy and fear that now array men against each other; with mental power loosed by conditions that give to the humblest comfort and leisure, and who shall measure the heights to which our civilization may soar? Words fail the thought!
It is the Golden Age of which poets have sung and high raised seers häve told in metaphor. It is the glorious vision which has always haunted man with gleams of fitful splendor. It is what he saw, whose eyes at Patmos were closed in a trance. It is the culmination of Christianity—the city of God on earth, with its walls of jasper and its gates of pearl! It is the reign of the Prince of Peace!

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
501
nasal bones and molar bones and by these with the teeth. When the tone conceived in the brain is correctly emitted from the throat and guided into the nasal bridge, it makes all these bones resound and gives to the original tone by its over and under tones forming a kind of accord, warmth, mellowness, fullness and strength. It must be well comprehended that I am speaking of the nasal bones and not of the nostrils. The tones coming through these would give them a horrible nasal sound, which under all circumstances must be avoided. Finally, to quote Noah Webster in regard to the turbinated bones under the nasal bridge, you will find in his dictionary that he calls “ turbinated or scroll bones the expression bones of speech.” With this you readily understand that they must be also the expression bones for singing, as singing is talking with harmonious tones. The clearness of pronunciation is most essential for a good singer, and the more distinct the syllables are heard, the better appears the voice.
For Breathing.—I must warn singers not to take exaggerated breaths, as harm may be done and nothing gained by this spasmodic breathing. You can not hold an over-amount of air which by its own pressure will leave you with the first note you sing. The so-called abdominal breathing is an erroneous expression, as one can only breathe through the larynx. The sensation by lowering the diaphragm gave rise to this error. The function in breathing on natural principles is this: ' You expand by a. muscular effort the lowest (floating) ribs, in consequence of which the chest-board (sternum) rises also—not the shoulders—at the same time you lower the diaphragm in the abdomen, giving to your lung cells ample space to inflate with the air, rushing through your larynx, thus, according to physical law, “ every vacuum is filled with air.” This air, or breath, will be retained the longest if you don’t let sink in the chest board (sternum) but keep it up until your phrase is through. Specialist physicians call this singing with fixed sternum, which is the right w r ay for good artistic breathing, because it keeps the floating ribs out wdien the diaphragm can go upward to give assistance to the lungs. When arriving from Europe about fourteen years ago,the late Oliver/Ditson asked me to write an article on breathing, which was published in the Boston Record —I remember having given as illustrations two extremes: A lion and a new-born baby. There in a menagerie I saw this big majestic animal sleeping; no motion whatever; one could have believed him dead, or sculptured, or stuffed, if his abdomen did not betray, moving slowly with every respiration, there is life. The same with the newborn baby. In his peaceful sleep it seemed a departed angel, and only the movement of its abdomen betrayed—it belonged still to us. So it came that I called this natural breathing abdominal breathing. It was concise, to the point, and I don’t think I was wrong either. Though once a pupil—from some territory—came to me for lessons. After a while with an anxious face she asked me: “ Madame, will you teach me the diaphragmatic or abdominal breathing?” “ Yes, certainly!” “ But—you will give me— chloroform?” “ What for?” “ When you are making that hole in my diaphragm for abdominal breathing.” To avoid such misunderstanding I would like to propose to exchange the expression “ abdominal breathing” to “ breathing by the guidance of the abdomen.” It is concise, to the point. With this phonation of the vocal chords on the principle of the yEolian harp, the correct placing of the voice, and breathing on natural principles as above explained, the question, “ When should children begin to sing,” is easily answered. At eight or ten years, or as soon as they can learn the notes. Parents and teachers should give their attention to time, rhythm, to the executive skill of singing (technic) runs, trills, sustained phrasing, articulation, pronunciation, etc.; and also of first sight singing, in childhood so easily acquired. After this they can join a chorus choir, in order to learn and appreciate good music, though not to make their voices heard above the other voices; let them sing softly, carefully.
The idea that a powerful voice is not capable of flexibility is also an error. The biggest voice can acquire it, and is, by this elastic tone-production, growing in beauty and power. When entering puberty the boy has to stop singing entirely; the girl may stop too, but this is not always necessary when strong and healthy, though care must be taken not to sing too loud so as not to strain the vocal chords and injure the voice.

502
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
Singing should be treated like a course of medical studies, where the student is not allowed to practice until he has his diploma. So with singers. They should not be allowed to sing in public before they have acquired a diploma, certifying that they have overcome all the difficulties in the art of singing and pronunciation. This ability makes them self-reliant, banishing stage fright, and all the music they sing will then be rendered artistically. In this way a young woman at the age of eighteen or twenty years becomes a first-class artist, and as a singer or teacher she has won her independence. She carries her capital in her head and throat, to draw upon with singing or teaching wherever she goes, and nobody can steal it from her. In case she would wish to be an opera singer, thus prepared she-would require only two years repertoire study, with acting, to become a brilliant star in art, and at the same time remain a model of a virtuous woman, as her career is based upon earnest learnings and not held up by momentary favors.
This is the right independence of woman.
Music in General:—“Music is not an invention,” says Ritter in his history of music; “ its seed lay dormant in the breast of primeval man. Music is in many respects a reliable guide of progress and development, and no art is more closely connected with the inner life of men than music, where its magic power steps in at precisely the point where the positive expression of language fails, and participates in man’s struggles, triumphs, reverses, and in all his feelings. Music, the deeper expressions of man’s joys and emotions, will find always a fructifying field to take root in, because it reveals to man’s senses the great mystery, the beautiful. Music is the language of the soul, its influence upon men’s minds is thus ennobling, strengthening, elevating.”
Further on Ritter quotes Martin Luther, and it is not out of place to repeat it here. The great reformer calls music one of the greatest gifts of the Creator, and assigns it the first place next to Divinity; for “ like this,” he says, “ it sets the soul at rest and places it in the most happy mood, a clear proof that the demon who creates such sad sorrows cind ceaseless torments retires as fast before music and its sounds as before Divinity. There is no doubt the seed of many virtues exists in the minds of those who love music, but those who are not moved by it resemble sticks and stones.” As a means of education Martin Luther attached great importance to the influence of music. “ It is beneficial ” he says, “to keep youth in continual practice in this art, for it renders people intellectual; therefore it is necessary to introduce the practice of music in the schools; and the schoolmaster must know how to sing, otherwise I do not respect him.”
Before closing this brief essay I will touch on social position. There can be no doubt in your minds, as there is none in mine, how much higher social position comes to man when, besides his business or profession, he is educated in music. Everybody looks at him as superior to others; why should not a woman in private life strive for this great accomplishment which adorns her with inexpressible charm, thus remaining the attraction for husband and friends? Such homes, in which women dedicate their leisure hours to music, and especially to good artistic singing, become temples of a higher sphere, and the influence of this gentle art will be felt in the refined inclinations of their children, as intelligent mothers make intelligent nations. In this way music becomes hereditary, and its difficulties are easily overcome by the love for it. I have above explained the advantages of music for women as a profession; “ prima- donna,” church and concert singer, “and teacher.” The musically well-educated woman in private life though becomes an anchor of hope and safety in case the husband is overtaken by sickness or other reverses. In such cases—and only in such— the wife will be the bread-winner, and the children will imitate the mother’s noble example. Welfare and independence will then soon re-enter the threatened household; and all this by the acquired charm of music

504
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
joint was carried up to her in turn to be operated upon by her alone. No peer or knight could offer his assistance, and the master of the house had to husband his strength that he might push the bottle after dinner. Though she could not have a teacher in Latin, she was provided with a professional master in carving. She took lessons three times a week that she might be perfect on her father’s great days. No doubt her carving master found her a more docile pupil because of her self-acquired Latin.
If Lady Montague excelled her master in the manipulation of a joint, she also excelled Walpole, Cowper and Pope, and other men who stood highest in literary circles. She excelled them in vivacity, ease, sarcasm, elegance and other traits that distinguished letters from essays. While Lady Montague’s writings make a valuable addition to English literature, what she did toward making the medical profession possible for women of the nineteenth century is of greatest value to us. While in the Plast she discovered the Turkish method of inoculation for small-pox. She studied the method carefully, and on her return to England introduced it to her countrymen. What a furore this created! Statesmen forgot for the time the graver matter of legislation to criticise and censure a woman for usurping the rights of men. Lawyers doubted the wdsdom of such an innovation. Doctors shook their wise heads and gave warning against such a heathenish practice. Ministers preached against Lady Montague and her method of warding off disease, her boldness and wdckedness in taking such matters from the hand of God. But she persevered, though she declared she could never have undertaken it could she have foreseen the vexation, the oppression, the obliquy even, that it brought upon her. She opened the w 7 ay into the medical profession for women, and made it possible for her to practice therein wdthout molestation. We cherish her memory, and place her name high among the notable women of the eighteenth century.
Before the eighteenth century, as has been said, education w r as for the titled classes. Jane Austen w r as fortunate in being born at the right time. She did not come of a noble family, but she w r as well born and w 7 ell connected. She was accustomed from youth to meeting people of distinction and eminence, and she had reason always to feel that her kindred played a real part in the world. She was well educated according to the requirements of that time, though she could not have passed an examination to enter any lady’s college, or had the remotest chance w'ith the Harvard Annex or the University of Chicago. But she is a fine example of the cultivation and refinement attainable before women’s colleges were thought of. She grew to womanhood in gentle obscurity, her individual existence lost in the noisy claims of her brothers. But the germ of great thought \\ r a.s in her, and she gave expression to her thoughts in story as beautiful as was ever w'ritten or told. She was a girl that never had a love story to tell in which she w 7 as the heroine. As free from sentimentality as anyone could be, yet she was a born novelist, and a remarkably sw r eet and loving and lovable woman. She w 7 as not a story-teller merely—she v 7 as an artist. She painted pictures as w 7 onderful in unity and completeness as many of the great masters. What real pleasure and satisfaction we have in her books today. And yet she did her w 7 ork so quietly. Her books steal into notice. They brought her but little money, and a modicum of praise w 7 hile she lived, but today they have become classic, and it is the duty of every student of English literature to be more or less acquainted wfith her works. With all her brilliant parts as a writer, she was false to no instinct of womanhood. She was an accomplished needle-woman, great in satin stitch, giving her friends pretty presents of her own handiwork, and she could carry on the merriest and most interesting conversation over her embroidery or dressmaking. How often is her portrait reproduced in the remarkable women of our day. The possibility of womanly work going hand in hand with genius obtains today, though it is no new thing. Genius and work! How well they harmonized in Jane Austen, and how well in scores of women who are carrying forward this great Exposition. Jane Austen has been an inspiration to many a woman of the nineteenth century. Her spirit is with us.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
505
What is true of Jane Austen is also true of Mary Mitford. Both were notable women; both have helped in the education and the emancipation of the women of the nineteenth century. Let us add luster to what they have given us, and pass it on to the twentieth century.
What has the Quakeress of the eighteenth century done for the women of the nineteenth? Not even the great founder of the society could have reached so many needy women.
Elizabeth Fry had a special vocation for the office she undertook, and she is worthily called the mother of the philanthropic work of the nineteenth century. She had extreme opinions against capital punishment, yet it was these very extreme opinions that contributed largely to the change in the general tone of thought and feeling which resulted in a very marked abatement in our criminal code. How unspeakably wretched was the condition of women prisoners before the day of Elizabeth Fry! Surely, if the complete abandonment of self -to the well-being of a class, and that class the lowest and the most wicked, could render one worthy a crown, Elizabeth Fry wears a crown radiant with numberless stars. Yet she was bitterly opposed by men of learning and influence, simply because she turned aside from the common custom of women to do a great work for her sex.
Maria Edgeworth was another notable woman of the eighteenth century. She won the praise of great men in her own day, even of Sir Walter Scott and Lord Jeffries. The former admired her rich humor and her admirable tact in the delineation of her Irish characters, so much so that he was led to do the same work for his own people, and so came into existence the “Waverly Novels,” wholly suggested, as the author himself asserts and insists, by Maria Edgeworth. Lord Jeffries bestows upon her the highest praise when he speaks of her tales as works of more serious importance than much of the true history and solemn philosophy that comes daily under our inspection These notable women write with a high purpose in view, that of making all mankind better. Many of them were novelists, and it would seem that they outstripped the men in this department.
I can not pause to more than mention Mrs. Annie Radcliffe, whose works were translated into French and were very popular in France, as well as in England and in America. And Sarah Siddons, who transformed herself into the great creations of Shakespeare, and introduced “Lady Macbeth ” to the world. She made the dramatic profession worthy the best of women. Or Caroline Herschel, who brought great light into the world by the seven comets she discovered, without the aid of her brother, and won the gold medal of the Royal Astronomical Society. She opened for women the way to scientific study. Or Mary Somerville, who shows us the mechanism of the heavens, and makes the most abstruse subjects interesting to the most unscientific reader. Her life was an inspiration to our own Maria Mitchell, and to many another, no doubt, who never would have dreamed of the possibility of reaching such heights as have been gained but for the example of the women of the eighteenth century.
There is one other woman, it seems to me, whose history has never been fully written, who stands high above the rest in greatness. I speak of Hannah More. Indeed, if the appellation “notable” can be applied to any human being, history can furnish no name more truly deserving than hers. The greatness of the eighteenth century women culminates in Hannah More. The possibilities of the human soul and intellect are more strikingly manifested in her than in any other character that has ^appeared to us in centuries. She was the daughter of an humble schoolmaster, and yet by her own industry and merit she elevated herself to be the favored and caressed associate of all the distinguished in contemporary rank and literature. Her ambition to be of benefit to her generation was unbounded. Her benefactions were limited to no class and to no country. The influence of her writings will be felt for generations to come. During her own lifetime they effected a moral revolution, not only on the surface, but upon aristocrats and middle life. They were extensively influential in calming the passions and correcting the delusions of a misguided populace in times

506
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
of turbulence and discontent. They were read in almost every language of the globe, from the shores of the Atlantic to those of the Indian Ocean, and from the Mississippi to the Ganges. Her personal exertions changed the moral conduct of the laboring classes within their influence, and almost annihilated the popular prejudice of the times against the religious education of the poor. Hannah More sacrificed every variety of personal gratification to the object she continually kept in view. She was persecuted in early life because she dared put forth an effort to secure for women a better education. She overcome this, and was soon recognized as one of the foremost women of the age; and received, and deserved to receive, as great a share of admiration as was ever accorded to any woman. She created for herself a most delightful atmosphere, and she was not indifferent to the praise of those whose names are immortal. Yet when she saw a great work to be done for and among people from whom she could expect nothing but opposition and persecution, she did not hesitate in her decision. She endured personal labor, exhaustion and indignity, and all this in pursuance of the welfare of mankind. Her aims were universal and eternal. Although she was a woman, she surrendered admiration, resigned the endearments of friendship and relinquished the pleasures of literature. Such qualifications constitute greatness of the most exalted type. Her father, as has been said, was a schoolmaster. He desired to give his five daughters, all bright girls, an education. Hannah very early showed marked talent. At eight years of age she began to study Latin, and her father was so alarmed at the way she outstripped the boys of his school that he feared the reputation of “ learned lady ” might be a disadvantage to her. Mr. More was not without his horror of “learned ladies,” but his good sense and paternal pride controlled him, and when Hannah’s great talents became manifest, he did on the sly combine some elementary instruction in mathematics with that of Latin.
Hannah, in conjunction with her sisters, established a boarding school vastly superior in every respect to any before established. Indeed, this was the bold beginning of a broader education for women. The great moral and educational revolution which we find going on from this time was due largely to this school, combined, of course, with the influential writings of its founders.
At seventeen years of age Hannah More composed her first drama, “The Search after Happiness,” the literary, merits of which are astonishing for a girl of her age, even to this day. Her school became the most celebrated in the kingdom; its fame reached Land’s End and the Highlands of Scotland. Her writings had gotten abroad, and she was becoming famous. She wrote several sacred dramas, as they were called. Garrick took delight in Miss More’s dramas and poems, and used to read them aloud to select audiences with all the effect of perfect elocution.
Her book, “The Importance of the Manners of the Great to General Society,” created a moral revolution. She saw that reformation and purification of national morals must begin with this class Their example was in England a hundred years ago similar to that of the higher classes in America today, the fountain whence the more ignorant draw their habits, actions and character. This book had an immense influence. Seven large editions were sold in a few months. She was the admired and beloved friend of all the great men and women of that most brilliant period of English history, and yet she was willing to abandon this society and make her home among the most lawless and savage people. She applied her great powers to the educating and the uplifting of this class. Though she was persecuted in her most unselfish, her wonderfully benevolent attempts; though she endured the worst abuse and insult, she persevered until she gained the concurrence of those people, and at length established schools for great numbers. Girls and boys alike received just that education which would be the most useful to them, and at length the mothers were brought in in the evening, and the fathers on Sunday. Her theory of education proved suitable for each and Christian for all. Miss More’s personal labors in this direction seem incredible. She organized women’s .clubs and held annual show-days and festivities, which had a great, good influence on all. The effect was marvelous

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
507
With all this she carried on her literary work, and some of her writings were tremendously popular, especially “Village Politics, by Will Chip;” and who has not read “The Shepherd of Saulsbury Plain?” Wilberforce said he would rather present him- j self before Heaven with that book than with “ Peveril of the Peak.” Scores of the most
a scholarly men and women of the time read and admired these works. She wrote a book
I of advice on the education of the little Princess Charlotte of Wales, by request of the
1 queen. Bishop Foster, who was employed as tutor to the young princess, says that he
I gained more information on the subject of his duties from this book than from all his
;! other reading. She wrote novels which to the mere novel reader would, no doubt, seem
like a dialogue of Plato. I can not speak at any length of her “ Practical Piety,” her ; “ Christian Morals,” or of her wonderful essay on the character and writings of St. Paul.
How well she used her ten talents intrusted to her!
Hannah More’s influence was almost world-wide. It was felt in America, in Ger- : many and in P'rance, in Persia, in Iceland and in far off Ceylon. I can not help but
think we are indebted to Hannah More in some degree for what we have in this Expo- „• sition from these distant countries and from the islands of the East. Who can tell?
It is a rich legacy that she has bequeathed to us of what one woman could be and do. She raised the standard of womanhood for all time. The great and expansive principle of love was the soul of all she did and wrote. It was from this that she reaped the reward of a celebrity commensurate with all future time.
Let us raise a monument of praise to her greatness.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
509
view to supplying those necessities rather than considering the value of their labor. Again, labor can not be either noble or dignified when the demand upon the physical and mental energies is so severe that the laborer becomes a drudge, as we find in many cases, where long hours and arduous toil deprive human beings of the necessary time for recreation ^ind recuperation. We expect a pleasant smile and cheerful compliance to our wishes and commands from our household servants or domestics whom we keep dancing about from basement to attic and from kitchen to parlor, obeying our slightest wish, from 4 o’clock in the morning until 10 o’clock in the evening, though if we stopped to think of ourselves in the same position we would realize that for us the cheerful smile would be an utter impossibility. Oh, if we would only learn to love humanity more and money less, if our hearts would only respond with love and sympathy for our fellow-beings. If one of the results of this great Columbian Exposition would be to make us more thoroughly understand the “ Fatherhood of God and the Brotherhood of Man.” If it would make women more considerate of their sisters who are struggling under the burdens of life, cause them to remember that, no matter what station in life women held, the Creator did not design such widespread separation nor yet different organisms for women. If we would all try to develop that beautiful, gentle, charitable womanliness that is ours by Divine inheritance, and put to shame that feline characteristic which we frequently find cropping out in some women, which gives them a cat-like delight when they are scratching and wounding the heart of some sister, then indeed would Columbus’ perilous journey have brought out something grander and more beautiful than any exhibit in this Dream City, and would the sacrifice of Isabella’s jewels have brought forth a prolific harvest of “ love which is the fulfillment of the law!”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
511
anarchy would prevail; withdraw her labor from the manufacturing establishments of the land and its wheels would become stilled; dispense with her in our schools and the grand educational systems of today would degenerate to the darkness of the long past; banish her from the arts and they would lose their very divinity; take her from the industrial walks and avocations of life and confine her exclusively to the narrow sphere of house-wife and maid-servant, and the wheels of progress would turn backward and the retrogression of society would be the inevitable result. On the contrary, support her in her proud position of wife and mother, sustain her in every advance movement, and the women of America will lead society onward and upward, from civilization to civilization, through endless stages of progress.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
513
prise that the religion of the Arabs was a mongrel one, sadly straying from the precepts of Abraham, their great ancestor. They worshiped in their sacred city, Mecca, surrounded by scores of revolting idols, a holy black stone called the “Kaaba,” believed to be a relic of a temple built by Abraham; this was a shrine for devout pilgrims. But the hour was ripe for beneficent change. A mighty spirit appeared who could unite these warring tribes into a powerful nation; his teachings should inspire them into purer life; his daring enthusiasm should endue them with courage to overturn the nations of the earth.
In Mecca, 570 A. D., was born a posthumous child, who was reared in the desert until five years old, when the frequent occurrence of epileptic attacks (always regarded with superstitious fears among the Arabs) determined his return to his mother. I mention this fact because many have ascribed to this nervous disease the religious exaltations and so-called visions of Mohammed.
His youth and early manhood passed uneventfully. For forty years he was a faithful worshiper of the gods of his fathers, yet growing yearly more abstracted, dejected, frequently retiring to pass months in solitary fasting and prayer. Whilst in wretched suspense, meditating self-murder, the Divine call was heard. Through Gabriel, dazzling with supreme glory, the heavenly message came. “ Oh, Mohammed, of a truth thou art the prophet of God; arise, preach, and magnify the Lord.” This is the real starting-point of Islam. It was the call of the supreme God to forsake idolatry and assume the office of prophet.
I must pass over the long years of weary effort to win disciples. Four years draw but forty around him. During the yearly pilgrimage season he preached constantly; his theme—“ There is no God but God, and Mohammed is his prophet.” He exorted to prayer, almsgiving and fasting, and declared of future judgments to come. When seventy disciples had been won persecutions began with the usual results. Converts multiplied rapidly, and the “ Hegira,” or flight from Mecca, followed.
Mohammed’s penetrating mind realized well human weakness. To keep his followers firm in their purer religious faith he formulated a creed and gave positive precepts for the actions of every day. So was Moses instructed of God to train the Jews. Through minute practical details they were transformed from a rabble of superstitious slaves into brave, God-fearing, free men. So likewise the founders of great orders in the Christian church, Ignatius Loyala, Dominic, Francis of Assisi, etc., each instituted a minute code of rules for the practical life of their followers.
The principles of Islam’s faith are essentially orthodox—“ Faith and Works.” Faith is defined as “ confession with the mouth and belief in the heart.” “ There is no God but God, and Mohammed is his prophet.” Their creed was brief: “I believe in God, angels, books, prophets, the day of judgment, the predestination of evil and the resurrection of the dead.”
The devotion of the Mohammedan to the Koran is intense, its authority is absolute in science,'ethics and religion. Lest by chance they shall touch its sacred pages unwashed they inscribe upon its cover: “ Let none touch it, but they who are clean.” They guard it with care and such respect, never holding it below their girdles. They carry the precious book with them to war, inscribe its precepts upon their floating banners, on the walls of their homes and tombs of their loved ones, in gold and precious jewels.
Let me quote this little gem, fr6m the Koran, often called the “ Lord’s prayer of the Moslem.”
“ In the name of God the compassionate compassioner. Praise is to God, the Lord of the worlds, the compassionate compassioner, the Sovereign of the day of judgment. Thee we do worship, and of Thee we do beg assistance. Direct us in the right way, in the way of those to whom Thou hast been gracious, on whom there is no wrath who go not astray.”
The moral motive of Islam is a solemn sense of implicit obedience and submission to the Divine Ruler—the very name Islam expresses “ resigned to the will of
( 33 )

514
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
God.” The ethics of the Koran are essentially those of the New Testament. Our Saviour was held in highest reverence as an inspired prophet, His benign precepts are incorporated therein, thus: “ He is righteous who believeth in God and who for love of God shares his wealth with the needy, who observeth prayer, is faithful to promises, patient under hardships and quiet in seasons of distress.” “ Deal not unjustly with others and ye shall suffer no injustice.” “ Scorn not thy fellow-man, neither walk the earth with pride, for God loveth not the arrogant and boastful.” (Sir William Muir asserts that to this day devout Mussulmen never mention the Saviour’s name without adding “ on whom be peace.” “ Say unto the Christians, their God and my God is one.” The Koran.)
Mohammed fully realized the inherent evils in polygamy and slavery, and though their practices are recognized in the Koran, he greatly alleviated the wrongs of both. The impositions he placed upon polygamy were a great advance upon the unrestrained licentiousness before prevalent. The legal number of a man’s wives was reduced to four. These limitations Mohammed relaxed in his own case, not, however it is believed, through grossness, but because of intense desire for male heirs. The transmission of wives as chattels was forbidden, and the rights of a woman to share in her father’s or husband’s estate declared.
Slavery had always existed in a mild form in Arabia. Mohammed did much to ameliorate its evils. Slavery and polygamy should not be associated with Islam any more than with Christianity. Both Moses and Mohammed took the institutions of their people as they found them and sought to mitigate their severest features. (Have not Christians tried to justify human slavery in this century, in our own land?) The vices most prevalent in Arabia were sternly denounced and absolutely forbidden. Drunkenness, female infanticide, incestuous marriages, gambling, art of divination and magic entirely disappeared. (What efforts is nineteenth-century Christendom making against the alarming growth of gambling?) Mohammed solved the “temperance question ” for his people. Neither “ high license ” nor “ low license ” vexed his soul; he was a strict Prohibitionist. All pictures or representatives of living objects were wisely prohibited, being considered a violation of the second commandment. (Mohammed recognized the authority of the Pentateuch, psalms, etc.)
The four acts or duties of faith are “ prayer, fasting, alms-giving and the pilgrimage.” “ Cleanliness,” says the prophet, “ is the key to prayer.” Minute rules for ablutions before prayer were given. The entire body was to be washed daily, parts of it oftener—all the while appropriate prayers were repeated. Thus “ I am going to purify my bodily uncleanliness, preparatory to commencing prayer, that holy act of duty which draws my soul near to God. In the name of God, great and mighty, praise be to Him who has given me grace to be a Moslem. Islam is a truth, infidelity a falsehood.” When cleansing the teeth: “Vouchsafe, O Lord, as I cleanse my teeth, to purify me from all fault and accept my homage. May the purity of my teeth be a pledge of the whiteness of my soul at the day of judgment,” and so on throughout the entire body.
The third duty was that of fasting. The Koran prescribes the month “ Ramadan ” as a very strict fast. (This fast is so strictly enjoined that it is broken if they but smell a perfume, take a bath or injection, or purposely swallow spittle, kiss or touch a woman. Some devout Moslems will not open their mouths to speak lest they breathe the air too freely.) The command is, “ from sunrise to sunset neither food nor drink might pass the lips. ” In the course of time, the Mohammedan year being lunar, “ Ramadan ” falls in the midst of summer, and necessitates real suffering in the hot countries of Arabia and the East.
Almsgiving, the third duty, is obligatory. One-tenth of a man’s income was devoted to the poor.
The last duty was the pilgrimage to Mecca. This was enjoined at least once in a lifetime. Those dying on the way were considered as martyrs. Each step toward Mecca blotted out a sin.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
515
What does the world not owe to Islam during the dark ages? For full five hundred years Islam bravely bore up the torch of learning to the world. Let us glance at Spain where, under a fortunate succession of Caliph’s literature, arts and sciences blossomed into a perfection before unknown. The Arabs collected, translated, and preserved for us the masterpieces of Greek thought, who advanced upon the generosity of Euclid, who developed agriculture and astronomy into sciences. They were noted too for their philosophical lore. Universities existed in all their large cities, Cordova, Granada, Seville, with immense libraries attached, where lectures on classics, rhetoric, mathematics, and other sciences were constantly given. Encyclopaedias and lexicons in Hebrew, Greek and Latin were written. Jews and Christians alike presided with Moslems, a degree of toleration unknown in Continental Europe today. So favorable were all their conditions that all Christendom desiring learning and refined surroundings sought to enter there. The Arabs were the introducers of rhyme, their poetry crossed the Pyrenees and reappeared in the Troubadors of Provence which is today recognized as the first impulse of European literature. All mathematical computations were revolutionized by their invention of the nine digits and cipher. While all Christendom was declaring the world was flat, the Arabs were teaching geography by the use of globes. Every mosque was a public school where the poor were gratuitously taught the Koran and elements of education.
In the practical arts our benefits are as great. They gave us the use of gunpowder, artillery and mariner’s compass. They introduced rice, sugar and many of our fine garden and orchard fruits and our medicinal herbs. To them Spain owes the culture of silk and the celebrity of its wines. Irrigation was brought by them with the manufacture of all sorts of fabrics, rugs, cambrics, silks and cottons for wearing apparel, earthenware, iron, steel and all metal work of every description. (Professor Draper may be consulted for further facts upon this subject.)
Such was the record of Mohammedanism in YVestern Europe, such its luxury, splendor and knowledge, such arc a few only of Christendom’s debts to it and which with strange injustice Christendom is loth to acknowledge.
Penally, Islam is essentially a spiritual religion. As instituted by Mohammed it needed no priests and had no sacrifices, it offers no theories of Apostolic succession, gives no powers of absolution. Absolutely nothing intervenes between each human soul and God. Forbidding alike the representation of all living things as objects of admiration, veneration or worship, Islam is more opposed to idolatry than Christianity itself. The interior of every mosque bears witness to this.
Shall the world longer deny Mahomet his true place in history? He exalted and purified his own nation and the age in which he lived. His precepts have brought comfort and benefactions to unnumbered millions. Surely his name should be forever enrolled not as one worthy only of “ hero-worship,” but as a benefactor deserving the immeasurable gratitude of mankind

A GLIMPSE OF MODERN SPAIN.
Bv MISS LAURA BELL.
So much has been said and written during the last few months about the history of Spain at the close of the fifteenth century, the time when we as a country first came into historical contact with the civilized world, that I think we are all more familiar with the customs of the Spain of that period than we are with the Spain of today.
Entering Spain from France and crossing the Pyrenees, the first interesting place at which to stop is San Sebastian, the noted fashionable Spanish watering place. The Court removes there in the summer, and in fine weather the little King can be seen daily driving to and from the new chateau, which has been built for him, at the extreme end of the town, and which commands a beautiful view of La Concha, the shell-shaped harbor lying below, and the beetling crags opposite, with houses clinging to the steep hillsides. The bath-houses are ranged along the beach, and being on wheels, can easily be run into the water, thus avoiding the disagreeable walk across the sand. The King’s bath-house is larger than the others, more like a little summer pavilion with a piazza around it; the windows are hung with pretty curtains, the roof and sides are painted yellow and red, the Spanish colors, and surmounted with a crown. A railroad has been constructed down into the water for his bath-house to run over, making a still more agreeable way of reaching the surf. Poor little King! May his path thro’ life be smooth and pleasant.
On the way to Madrid, everyone spends a few hours in Burgos, so as to visit the ancient cathedral and to gaze respectfully on the receptacle of the bones of the Cid, that venerable personage about whom there is so comparatively little known, but whose memory is held in such high repute by his countrymen. I think, however, the “ beggars ” of Burgos made as much of an impression upon me as did these two recognized sights of the town. A little squad of ragged and forlorn humanity, varying in number, by actual count, from half a dozen to tw 7 enty-three, followed in our wake, displaying mutilated limbs and sores of every description, too distressing to look upon, and yet so difficult to escape from doing so, for in Spain beggary is a profession, requiring a license, and parents often maim their children in infancy so as to be certain of procuring a livelihood for them in the future. Such crippled objects as are always seen in the streets would not, in our own country, be tolerated out of a hospital or an asylum, and yet they drag themselves about, presenting a tray for alms to every passer-by. They even besiege the open street cars, where they pass around their little waiter, collecting nearly as many coins thereon as does the conductor himself. The first time I saw this done I really thought it was a new way of collecting fare! I was told a story about a valued servant girl leaving her mistress to be married. The lady was naturally interested in the welfare of the girl, and on inquiring what her future husband’s prospects were, was told with great pride that he had been a poor workman, but now was very well off, indeed, as he had a profession; in fact, he was a beggar with a license. So we see that professional beggars occupy a very different status in different countries.
Proceeding to Madrid, one finds there many things of interest, though here, as elsewhere; the capital has more cosmopolitan than distinctively national features. In the one instance of wearing mantillas, fewer are seen in Madrid than farther south, as
Miss Laura Bell is a resident of Philadelphia, where she was bom and educated, and although much of her time has been spent in traveling throughout her own country, Mexico, Europe and Asia, yet she maintains a deep interest in her native city, and is a member of several of its clubs and institutions. From time to time she has written papers on various subjects and has published one volume of verses called “In Verse Proportion.” Her postoffice address is 1428 Spencer Street, Philadelphia, Pa.
516

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
517
the ladies here copy Parisian toilets, and wear hats and bonnets, which do not seem to accord so w T ell with the languorous air of the Spanish beauties as the clinging, graceful fall of lace. Among the commoner people, however, and by elderly ladies, the mantilla is still worn and never loses its charm, softening the features and adding a coquettish touch to any dress. It seems a great pity that the younger element should be gradually discarding it. Nowhere else in Spain can be found so magnificent a collection of the works of Spanish artists as in the world-famous gallery of Madrid, and one can spend hours before the masterpieces of Velasquez and Murillo, as well as in studying the pictures of other painters, such as Goya and Ribera. The former, by-the-by, was so wedded to bull-fights, as well as to his art, that when in later life his home was in Bordeaux, he would take a long journey back to his own country every w'eek or two to witness one of these bloody conflicts. A journey in Spain, I would say, is no small undertaking, for the trains invariably start at an unearthly hour in the morning, the express trains run but three times a week; and as the average rate of speed is from fifteen to eighteen miles per hour, ten hours would easily be consumed in going the short distance of a hundred and fifty miles—amarked contrast to our rapid way of spinning across the continent, where the very fastest trains, with every luxury of modern skill and appliance, is all too slow for the active American. Everyone travels with a lunch basket in Spain, and on opening it its contents are displayed and offered to all the occupants of the car. Of course one merely bows and thanks and declines the proffered courtesy, but this ceremony has to be performed every time a fresh piece of bread is eaten, another wing of a chicken devoured, or another pull is taken at the bottle of red wine which always accompanies the repast. This wine has a very acrid taste, produced by being kept in skins which have the hair left on the inside; and one can easily imagine the unpleasant and bitter taste, the indescribable flavor imparted to the liquid within. Goat’s milk is used almost everywhere, and the butter is consequently very athletic. I fear that joke is but a feeble one, not nearly so strong as the butter itself! Cows are not often seen, but occasionally two or three are found cooped up in a wooden stall, and a sign with “ Cow’s Milk ” advertised is a rarity. The cow is milked before you if you wish, so as to show you that you are getting the genuine article. Perhaps last season was a remarkably dry one in Spain, but some of the rivers which were marked on the map, and carefully bridged over, did not appear to the naked eye, as in some places the bed of the river was quite dry, with patches of grass growing here and there, and goats grazing about; white clothes, which had been washed in some shallow pools, were left on the shore on one side, and were spread out to dry on what would ordinarily have been mid-stream. As Charles Dudley Warner happily remarks, in regard to the slippery river called the Eel, in Nova Scotia, “ I never knew how much water had to do with a river until I saw one without!” However, in the spring these rivers can become turbulent and dangerous streams, and in the narrow streets of Seville tiles are inserted in the walls of the houses to mark the height to which the w r ater has attained in the freshets of different years when the Guadalquiver has overleaped its natural bounds. Tiles are also placed higher up the walls bearing the names of the streets, one letter on each tile, so that the names can be distinctly seen.
The Spaniards are naturally not an energetic race, but are inclined to leave everything to be done tomorrow which could so easily be done today, and manana , tomorrow, is the accepted rule of action. They trust greatly in the help of nature, and what the sun does not accomplish for them in the way of cultivating their land remains for the most part undone. Immense olive farms, however, flourish in the south, and the grapes are delicious beyond expression, being meat and drink and perfume all in one. The poorer people in summer live on bread and grapes to a great extent, occasionally indulging in meat bought cheap from the carcases of the bulls killed in the weekly bull-fights. It is as natural for the Spaniard to smoke as it is for him to take his cup of aromatic chocolate on arising, and his siesta of three or four hours after his substantial breakfast at noon. He is wider awake from midnight until 3 or 4 o’clock

518
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
in the morning than at any other time of the day, and then the chief streets and plazas are thronged with gay crowds, who walk about, sing and drink at the out-door cafes until the morning dawns.
In Madrid and Seville are large tobacco factories at each of which three or four thousand women are employed making cigarettes. These women are usually very fond of flowers, especially of the heavily perfumed tube-rose, possibly on account of the scent counteracting the odor of tobacco, and they have a pretty custom of wearing one or two with a sprig of geranium in their hair. These flowers are sold in the streets, stuck on small wooden sticks, ready prepared to put in the hair like a hair-pin. In looking around the various rooms of these factories one is not impressed with the beauty of the women, for in Andalusia especially, where the dark-haired, dark-eyed type prevails, and where one naturally thinks that every woman living beneath these sunny skies should be a beauty, the face is often dull and heavy, the upper lip is sometimes shaded with a slight mustache, and many imperfections in the eyes are noticeable. Whether this is attributable to the tobacco surroundings I do not know, but the close air which is breathed by so many all day long is so strongly impregnated with tobacco that it makes one’s eyes sting, and until accustomed to the atmosphere one can scarcely breathe without sneezing every few minutes.
The handsome senoras and senoritas are not to be forgotten when once seen, and a good time to see them in Seville, for instance, is about 6 o’clock in the evening, when they drive up and down the beautiful avenue facing the river. It is an odd sight to see carefully groomed mules attached to their stylish drags and carts, for it is at present a “ fad” to own and drive the heavy-footed, plebeian mule instead of the dainty stepping and more aristocratic horse. Even in the royal stables at Madrid, with over three hundred fine horses, mules have the place of honor. On the principal drive of Seville, to which I have alluded, fronts the palace of the Duc de Mont- pensier, and it is there that the Infanta Eulalia, who has so recently been the guest of our country, sometimes makes her home; and a charming spot it is, with the large park surrounding it, filled with flowering plants and tropical trees.
A curious scene, which witnessing makes one feel as if living in the Middle Ages, is every day enacted on the Rambla, the main thoroughfare of Barcelona: scribes are seated at tables along the street, ready to write letters for passers-by, seem so out of date, when here typewriters have almost superseded pens. It is surprising to watch the people who employ the writing-masters’ services, not only sailors from the vessels, but well dressed and seemingly educated people, who thus betray the lamentable fact that they are either unable to write, which is generally the case, or else too averse to the exertion. Even men in business, what they call active business, too, carry on their affairs without correspondence, waiting in a leisurely manner until agents from France, Germany, Italy, etc., visit them, which occurs two or three times a year, to get orders for foreign goods; and if anything should be needed in the meantime, it is done without rather than to write a letter, so I imagine the proportion of stamps sold in Spain is much less than in other countries of its size and wealth. It is a fine country, and could be one of the wealthiest if only the warm skies and soothing air did not make one more indolent than in a more bracing climate. The people know how to accommodate themselves to their climate, and take life easily; when the noon-day sun beats down pitilessly on the pale-colored houses, the occupants protect themselves from the glare and heat by having awnings spread above the open patios or courtyards around which their houses are built, and also stretched across the narrow streets from house to house, so that it is possible to walk around a town like Seville, for instance, in midday, without suffering from the direct rays of the sun.
One of the every-day sights in all the principal cities on all the streets is the selling of lottery tickets, and I think it safe to say that every man, woman and child invests in these tissue-paper slips, and as the lottery is sanctioned by the government, it is presumably lucrative for it, if not for the people. The drawing takes place at the mint in Madrid at intervals of ten days or two weeks, or sometimes longer, keeping the pos-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
519
sessors of tickets in uneasy restlessness all that time. Crowds assemble at the mint at the hour appointed, standing in every available spot, even clinging to the windows outside, and about twenty small boys dressed in linen suits are taken in, two by two, to call out the number of the winner and the amount won as the wheel whirls around. Everyone smokes in stolid silence, straining their ears to hear their own number called, and sullen despair takes the place of the look of expectancy on the majority of faces when the drawing closes. Once the crowd parted to let a flushed, disheveled workman in a blue blouse rush excitedly out of the building seeking the open air in which to enjoy his triumph, as he had won a portion of the grand prize, a sum amounting to about a thousand dollars. This love for the lottery is only equaled by the passion for bull-fights, which is inborn in every Spaniard, and so deep a hold has this barbarous amusement attained on the national temperament that it would doubtless cause a revolution if an attempt were made to abolish it.
Sunday is the gala day. Then the bull-ring is filled with thousands of people, and the avenues approaching the buildings are thronged with carriages and horsemen, all wending their way toward the central point. Opening from the ring are the stables for the horses, the inclosures, fenced in with iron, for the bulls, and the chapel in which the toreadors or bull-fighters go to confession before entering the arena. The band strikes up, the procession of those who are to take part in the performance marches in front of the boxes of the royal and judges, saluting the dignitaries seated within; the gate leading to the bulls’ inclosure is thrown open, and a bull dashes forward. If he is considered not sufficiently fierce, a rosette is fastened to a sharp-pointed prong which is thrust in his back as he enters, which causes him to lash his tail and to try to escape from this irritating pricking; but every movement makes the sharp instrument sink deeper into the flesh, the blood begins to trickle down, and, still further excited by the flaunting of the red capas , or cloaks, on every side, he dashes at the first horse he sees, and usually comes off victorious by goring the animal and often throwing the rider. The horses are so heavily caparisoned and half-blinded that escape is wellnigh impossible, although the rider with his long spear tries to save the steed by planting his lance in the neck of the bull as he advances. Sometimes he succeeds, but the poor animal is doomed to appear before three different bulls, so that it would be charity to have him killed outright at the first encounter rather than to be sponged off and brought in again and again, lamed and crippled, and finally disemboweled. The horses used on these occasions are poor, thin, worn-out animals, to be sure; but to have them thus slaughtered is a most cruel and degrading practice, the constant repetition of which makes men callous to the sight of suffering and dulls their higher nature. The bodies of the brutes are left strewn around the ring where they have fallen until the signal is given that this part of the performance is over, and the next act begins.
The horses are dragged off the scene, another bull is let loose, and a man on foot holding in each hand a long stick, decked with ribbons and tipped with steel points, stands ready to place the darts on each side of the neck as the bull charges. This is done until six or eight of these bandetillas , as these sticks are called, are waving from the animal’s neck, and the crowd applauds as the man thrusts them in two by two, and jumps lightly aside from between the horns of the bull. If he should fail in the attempt the crowd does not fail in signifying disappointment and disapprobation, and to be disgraced in the bull arena is the disgrace of a lifetime, especially in the next and crowning act, when the espada, the principal performer in the drama, with sword in hand, is to give the final lunge which ends the bull’s existence. Three are allowed him, and generally so accurate is his aim that at the first trial the bull, after bellowing noisily from the pain inflicted by the banderillas, falls silently and remains motionless when the sword concealed behind the red cloak pierces his heart instantaneously.
These bull-fights begin at 2 or 3 o’clock in the afternoon and last about three hours, or until the six or eight bulls and as many horses are slain, and on special feast days a great many more horses fall to celebrate the occasion. At the close of the fight a young bull with his horns covered so that he cannot injure anyone is let into

520
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
the ring, and the spectators are all allowed to try their skill in the various methods of meeting his attacks. Sometimes the younger boys are thrown or are nearly stamped upon, but hundreds rush to their rescue, brush them off, and pat them encouragingly on the shoulder for so early evincing their bravery
Olives and bull-fights are indigenous to Spanish soil, and it is said that a taste can be cultivated for them by eating three of the former and witnessing three of the latter For my own part I prefer to remain uncultivated in the matter of bull-fights, and should a desire to see a ferocious and sanguinary conflict ever overcome me, the sight of a foot-ball match, our national game, would probably amply satisfy any such craving, and make the national amusement of the Spaniards an unnecessary institution in America.
Spanish children are taken to the Plaza de Toros, or bull-ring, before they can walk, and are so accustomed to the scene within that they imitate it from their youth up, playing bull-fights at an age when other children would be flying kites or spinning tops. One day, in a narrow street in Toledo, I remember seeing a small boy, not five years old, come out of an open doorway, and flourishing two dinner-knives, evidently just snatched from the dinner-table, he went through all the springs and evolutions of the practiced toreador , and with eyes intent on the imaginary foe, gracefully plunged the knives, the supposed banderillas , into what should have been the animal’s neck, but what was in reality nothing but the air. Satisfied with the manner of achieving that feat, he threw down the knives, and, springing aside, tore off his little white shirt, which he used in imitation of the red cloaks flaunted in the face of the bulls, and again picking up one of the knives, which this time was to represent the sword, dexterously concealed it behind the capa , and with equal agility dispatched the animal. Such a look of conscious pride was on the little fellow’s face as he turned to bow to the spectral judge—when just then a voice from within calling, “ Manuelito, Manuelito,” caused the “ conquering hero’s” look to vanish, to be replaced with the “ I don’t want to come” expression of reluctant obedience, and the pretty little man, entirely unaware of the interested spectator at the other end of the street, tugged away at his shirt, trying to slip it over his head, and as his bright blue dress disappeared through the doorw ay the future winner of honors in the bull-arena forever vanished from my sight.
I have merely tried to give a brief sketch of impression received during a brief pleasure trip, and would say in conclusion that so long as the cigarette-maker, with her deft fingers, continues to roll fourteen cigarettes a minute, to shatter the nerves and enfeeble the constitution of the male population of Spain, so long as the lottery reigns supreme under the authorization of the government, and this unhallowed, unwholesome gambling takes the place of steady, healthful labor, so long as the child of four years is trained to imitate the acts and poses of the toreador , to incite in him the low ambition of becoming a bull-fighter himself when he is a man, just so long wdll Spain continue to occupy the position she does at present, that of a once glorious nation not living up to her splendid capabilities.

522
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
uninterestingly monotonous, for the subject is not' made up of many items of variety. The country is very poor, and poverty is the great source of the simplicity of the manners and of the monotonousness of the life of the people. Want of communication also leads to repetition day after day of the same domestic occupations, only varied in detail, according to the rotating change of the seasons.
As spring comes round the sedentary life of winter dissolves itself into agricultural activity, in which women and men take almost an equal share. At this most changeful season great care is bestowed on the lambs and ewes, of which the former fall victims in hundreds almost every spring, to the inclemency of the temperature. Sheep-shearing at this time is also attended to by almost everybody. It is not correct, however, to call it shearing, as no shears are used, the fleece being secured by taking it off the sheep while they are shedding their coat, and the new wool is growing underneath thick enough to give the animal sufficient cover against the cold winds and chilling rains. This mode of securing the wool is not only less cruel but it yields infinitely superior wool.
A more romantic occupation at spring-time is the ingathering of the eggs and down of the eider-down from the many islands thatsurround the coast of Iceland. Merry expeditions by men and women and children are undertaken, in boats, to the islands, and the lovely ducks are deprived of a certain number of their eggs, and a small part of the down, which, from the motherly breast, they pluck for the protection of the forthcoming brood, while it is becoming accustomed to the hard life in store for it. It is a most beautiful sight to see the eider-duck, sitting by the thousands on these islands, and so tame are they, that one can go among them, stroking their backs, without their showing any fear; the reason is that they are never molested, or shot at any time. A very heavy punishment is imposed on any one killing an eider-duck, so few would run the risk, even if so disposed. The reason that the Icelandic eider-down is so infinitely superior to any other down is, that it is the down which the duck herself plucks from her breast to line the nest with, so it is living down, not plucked cruelly by human hands, or rather inhuman, but by herself when “ ripe.” When the duck leaves the nest ältogether, with her young ones, the down is gathered from the nests, and after going through a slow and difficult process of cleaning, it is an item of export, which adds a considerable income to the owners of the islands.
The last out-of-door occupation of spring is the journey to the trading stations, called lestir, when the country-folks bring on the back of their small ponies, in long cavalcades, the proceeds of their farms, such as wool, tallow, down, skins, butter, etc., to be exchanged for bread-stuff, and other necessaries of life. Returning home from this expedition, active preparations for the hay-making begin. During the time of hay-making, I think very few people in the world enjoy less sleep than the Icelandic mowers. They go at it before sunrise, or about I o’clock in the morning, continuing until about 12 »at night, with only a break of about one or two hours in the middle of the day. This is the main business of the summer, going on without interruption day after day, until about the middle of September. While the mowers only busy themselves with cutting the grass, women of the household divide their activity between the buverk, or household work; that is, house cleaning, cooking, milking and other dairy work, and the raking up of the thinly spread hay as it falls before the mowers’ scythe, into what is called flecks, or patches, spread about to a certain thickness to dry. When the fine grass of the “ tun,” or home-fields, has been secured, especially if the season is fine, a treat is given to the household, called todngjold and the day is observed as a holiday, the only one allowed (weekday) through the summer.
Toward the end of September, autumn or fall begins to make its appearance. The birds of passage, which are mostly treated as long-looked-for friends, and allowed to enjoy their summer visit in peace, now take their departure. The wildernesses of the country are cleared, and the sheep, which have roamed about them at. large during the summer, are driven down by systematically arranged gangs of men, com-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
523
manded by the so-called “ Mountain-Kings.” The sheep are driven into large folds, kept up at public expense, and by the mark cut in their ears are sorted by their respective owners. These sheep-gathering days, called Rcttir may be said to be the last outdoor dissipation of the year, and everybody who can manage it tries to join at the large common sheep-folds, where they meet friends not seen for months, and not likely to see tor many more months.
After this sets in the long, and in many places dreary, winter. All life in the country seems to crouch despondingly under roof and thatch. The animals are now attended to in their stalls, or huts, by the men, and the women set to work in earnest at what may be properly called the domestic industry of the country. During the day various acts of routine work disturb, to a certain degree, the industry proper of some of the women; but toward dusk everybody has settled down, and this is the appearance of an Icelandic household generally during the long winter evenings: At the upper end of a long room, the so-called badstofa , the sitting-room of the family, which in most cases also serves as a dormitory for the women, sits the mistress of the house at her spinning-wheel, surrounded by her children, the master often also by her side, carding the wool for her, or perhaps making some utensils required for the house. Next, in a row down the room on either side sit the hand-maidens, all at their spinning-wheels. Then the men are seated next, at the lower end of the room, carding the wool for the women, or some may be exercising their skill at wood-carving, making ornamental horn spoons or other things required for the house. For the most part, the whole company sits in silence, because one of the party, generally a youth, or one of the better readers among the men, is sitting in a central position in the room reading an Icelandic Saga to the company, an act that no one disturbs for a moment until the end of a chapter gives the reader an opportunity for a pause. Then there is a lively interchange of opinion between both sexes as to the merits and demerits of the actors of the Saga (drama), and it is striking to hear how intensely the girls realize, and how intelligently they rush with a freshman’s boldness into a discussion of the subject. This kind of life accounts for our language being kept pure, and practically unaltered, for over a thousand years—the whole of the people working together, indoors and out of doors.
The weaver, however, is, as a rule, separated from the rest of the household, the hand-loom being generally down-stairs, in the men’s dormitory. The whole winter is spent in the way described, with a very few variations. Every garment of woolen fabric used in the household is spun, woven and knitted by hand by the inmates. They all work it and share it; each servant gets a certain number of garments as part of his wages. They all get as much skin as they require for shoes. Women make the shoes; not only their own, but the men’s shoes, too. They often have to sit up at night, after the men have gone to bed, and make their shoes or mend them. The mistress generally makes her husband’s shoes, and the children’s till they are old enough to do it themselves. That is in addition to her many other duties, too numerous to count.
In spring, when all the vadmal, or cloth, is finished, ready to make up, the mistress generally cuts out all the garments and then teaches the servant girls, as well as her daughters (if she has any), to make them up. I think you will agree with me that the work must be good when I tell you that Her Majesty, Queen Victoria, has been wearing the Icelandic gloves for years, the only “woolen” gloves she wears, I am told; also that the work got the highest possible award at the International Health Exhibition in London, 1884, namely, “The Diploma of Honor,” and the gold medal in the Anglo-Danish Exhibition in 1887.
Among many other questions about Iceland which I have been asked here at the World’s Fair is, how many policemen we have in the country; the people seem much amused when I tell them that we have only two, and that both, of course, are in Reykjavik, the capital. They were still more amused when I told them how little, really, they were needed, except in summer, when foreign sailors are there. The senior policeman, Jon Borgfjord, is quite a literary character, self-taught, and the one before

524
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
him, Arni Gislason, wrote beautiful poetry, and was the most beautiful writer and engraver on metal—a real artist in that line—also self-taught. We have no work- houses or poorhouses in Iceland. When aged people, orphans or others, unable to earn their living, fall on the parish, or have to be provided for by parish aid they are put out as boarders to any family willing to receive them into the household; so they really never loose the feeling of a “ home.”
I should like to say a few words about women’s education in Iceland, or rather, the want of it. The question of providing education for girls has of late years engrossed much attention; but slight progress has as yet, been achieved, mostly owing to the poverty of the people, and the miserable means of communication in the country. A few private attempts have been made to establish schools for girls over fourteen years of age, but these schools are small in scope, and otherwise fall short of what is needed nowadays. Hitherto, it may be said, that the mother has been the universal schoolmistress, as far as girls are concerned anyhow. Instruction in reading and religion is compulsory, and this, as a rule, has fallen to the mother’s lot.
In the autumn or fall the clergyman visits every house in his parish, for the purpose of examining the children in reading and the catechism, and if he is satisfied with their progress, he invites the parents or guardians to send children of twelve or fourteen years of age, during Lent, to him for further instruction, that is, preparing for confirmation. Confirmation is compulsory at the age of fourteen to sixteen, and by law the priest is forbidden to confirm a child until it has made such progress in the art of reading as to be able to perform, with decency, the family service, and knows the catechism by heart from beginning to end, as well as the “ Lärdomskver,” —a small book containing the essence of the Bible. Now here ends, as a rule, a girl’s education in the country; in some cases a little writing is added to the list.
For men a very different provision has been made. A splendid Latin-school or college is provided for them, at Reykjavik, where they have six to seven years’ good training by eminent masters, many of whom have even made their fame in Europe for their great scholarship. Then there is a medical and theological college for men, for the continuation of their studies when leaving the Latin-college. Those who are better off, and wish to take a higher degree in theology or medicine, as well as students of philology, law, etc., go to the University of Copenhagen on leaving the Latin-college. All these institutions in Reykjavik for men are endowed, so that most of the scolars receive a stipend; anyway, all who are in need of help, and who show themselves worthy of assistance, and often even those who are in no need, and therefore ought not to have it. The Icelandic students who goto the University of Copenhagen also receive a stipend for three years, an old provision made for them in olden times.
Now, what about the women? I have frequently been told since I came abroad, both in England and Scandinavia, even here in this country, that women in Iceland were so well educated that they could speak Latin; that they were, indeed, favored with a “ vote ”—suffrage—and they were blessed with liberty even beyond their sisters in Denmark; that they were at liberty to study at the university with the men, and so forth. Let me begin by explaining the first statement, namely, their Latin knowledge. There is not a woman in Iceland who can speak Latin, or who knows it. This is really built on Lord Dufferin’s “ Letters from High Latitudes,” one of the most interesting books of travels ever written. Iceland is justly proud of that book, and the honor of a visit from so great and distinguished a man. I had the great privilege tö meet Lord Dufferin two years ago in Cambridge (England), at the time of his receiving an “ Honorary Degree ” conferred by the university. Speaking about his travels in Iceland, I told him how everybody would stand up and tell me that all the women in Iceland spoke Latin, etc., just when I was deploring their want of education, and they all said Lord Dufferin w^as their authority. “Well,” he said, with his usual well-known great humor, “I did not understand what they said, so I supposed it was Latin.” Women have not suffrage in Iceland, but municipal vote. This, how-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Ö2Ö
ever, is never used or hardly (only two women have voted in Reykjavik); they have not the necessary training or education for making use of it, and old prejudice and fear of being laughed at by the men and other women certainly will prevent them exercising this right at present.
And now we will analyze their privilege as regards university studies. A few years ago a bill was brought into our “ Althing,” or parliament, urging the necessity of better education of women. When it came before consideration of the Danish Government it was well received; so far that a law was passed permitting women in Iceland to study at the Theological and Medical College with the men, but that they would not receive any appointments, either in the church or as medical practitioners (medical men in Iceland are appointed by the Danish Government at a fixed salary). The value of this law, I think you will agree with me, is none whatever. How can a woman go and study theology or medicine with men who have had at least seven or eight years’ preliminary college education, and she has had none at all? For the law did not provide any preliminary education for women. Then comes the appendage, that their studies will have no reward, or recognition, which will secure them a future, which men naturally get. What possible inducement would it be for women, suppose they had the means, which they have not, to try and study under such circumstances? In fact, they can not do it; they must have the same education as men before they can enter on university studies; and the question is, how they are to get that most important part.
For people living in Reykjavik, education is, comparatively speaking, very easy, as students from the colleges can always be engaged to give lessons, both private and in the schools. But in the country, where distances from house to house are so great that day-schools are impossible, is where the great difficulty comes in. I have known many instances when girls from the country, of good families, have gone as servants to the better families in Reykjavik, simply with the object of getting some instruction, their parents being too poor to pay for them there, but may perhaps have sons at the college, as education of sons is even within the reach of a poor man.
For some years I have been trying to set up a school in Reykjavik for the “ higher education of women in the country,” and by the assistance of kind friends in England I have succeeded so far as to build a house, and even to start a school two years ago, with fifteen girls; but, as only few could pay the full fee—one krone a day for everything, board and lodging, etc.; that is, about twenty-seven cents—and the others not even half of that sum, my small funds were exhausted at the end of the first year, and, to my great grief, I had to refuse quite a number of girls who were most anxious to avail themselves of this opportunity of education.
I came to this country expressly with the hope of raising some money, for the benefit of this school, by the sale of a collection of antique Icelandic silver and silver- gilt ornaments, spoons, etc., the only thing of value which I possess. But, as yet I have not found a purchaser, though I feel perfectly sure that, coming to this country with all its wealth, philanthropists and love of education, my most sanguine hopes will be realized. The World’s Fair has awarded the Icelandic exhibit two medals, one for the ‘‘woolen goods,” the home industries; the second for the “ silver and metal work,” the collection.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
527
eternal night, says the voice of an enlightened Conscience, along with that venerable mantle of ancient-received-opinion worn full of holes. Yet these are but adjuncts of the great underlying cause that has put the burden of subjection upon woman’s back, tying it there, as this author has expressed it—with the broad band of inevitable necessity—until she is the creature you find her, the natural product of her condition, the fruit of an environment forages—the ages of dominion of muscular force, from which she is now, in this last quarter of the nineteenth century, being slowly emancipated; her bonds have been cut asunder by the knife of mechanical invention and “ she knows she might now rise.”
“ Take the shoes of Dependence off thy feet,” says the voice of Reason, of Nature, of Revelation, and of God. Then, and then only, may woman rightly distinguish between truth and error, love and passion, duty and selfishness, right and wrong, and step by step grow into a realizing sense and wider knowledge of her possibilities for usefulness and her sacred obligations to the race.
That in the annals of time woman once stood noble and free, the recognized equal of man intellectually and economically, ample testimony is to be found in ancient customs, in the early languages, in history and revelation. That ’twas not man’s province in the primitive ages of civilization to assign woman a position inferior to his own, is evidenced by a universal goddess—worship—from time immemorial. Says a writer in the Atlantic Moiithly , a few years since: “The mysteries of this goddess, the worship of this great nature mother, is not more wonderful for its antiquity than for its prevalence as regards space. She was the Isis of Egypt, the Demeter of Greece, the Ceres of Rome, the Cybele of Phrygia, the Disa of the Norse, and was worshiped by the Suevi, the Muscovite and the Celt. She swayed the ancient world from the southeast corner of Egypt and India to Cornwall and Scandinavia on the west, everywhere the Mater Dolorosa. And still she reigns, the ideal type of suffering and purity, in the Madonna, the mother of Jesus. If all ancient rulers believed in the inequality of the sexes, what led that great king of Egypt, who brought his fabulous land into the comity of nations, to name as his successor neither of his brilliant sons, who had rendered such marked service in his Asiatic conquests, but his one daughter Hatasu, his counselor in affairs of state, his chief advisor in the work of adorning his great capitol—Thebes—the “City of Monuments? ” ’Twas this woman’s brain that evolved the present system of foreign commerce in all of its essential details, and caused to be built a fleet of ships for that purpose which, laden with gifts for other nations, sailed away, as much the wonder of that early age as was the celebrated barge of Egypt’s latest queen when obeying the mandate of Rome’s triumvir.
Or what means the story of Deborah, divinely called to take the leadership in her country’s emergency? She was a wife; why should she order an army to the front and plan a great campaign? Said Barak, at the head of his army, “ If thou wilt go with me then I wall go, but if thou wilt not go with me then I will not go.” “ She arose and went.” A nation was redeemed and delivered, and, says the inspired writer, “ Under the beneficent rule of this female judge, the land had rest for forty years.” To such as believe in the inherent inferiority of woman, what a picture is this! The great Israelitish general reverently bowing before a female judge and commander, listening to words of wisdom that would guide a nation to victory.
And again, if ’tis woman’s sphere to be a clinging dependent, and that by Divine decree, why that careful record about Solomon’s virtuous woman, to be found in the last chapter of Proverbs, from which a text for this address may well be chosen?
This perfect woman, a model for all time, so strong, so self-reliant, that husband and children could safely depend upon her in every emergency, w'as far from the ideal type of a clinging vine—a dependent housewife. Though ’tis plain that her domestic duties were none the less faithfully performed because she went out into the world of trade and commerce as a producer—a live factor in this great organic, busy, human world. “ She considereth a field and buyeth it,” “ With the fruit of her hands she planteth a vineyard.” No mention is made of her asking her husband’s advice or

528
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
permission as regards this purchase, or that she was in the habit of consulting this Jewish elder and statesman about business affairs with which he was practically unacquainted. “ She perceiveth that her merchandise is good”—again pointing out that this woman relied not upon the opinions of her husband or of any other man or woman, but upon her own judgment. Not at all vine-like, you see; and if we are hunting for clinging types, we shall be quite shocked at the next quotation: “ She girdeth
her loins with strength, and strengtheneth her arms,” which strength of body as well as of mind, instead of being denounced as unfeminine, was most earnestly commended. And as if the inspired writer could not enough exult over this important fact, he adds: “ Strength and honor are her clothing and she shall rejoice in time to come.” Then as if to show the full significance of this economic freedom combined with a perfect physical development, he goes on to give, first, a record of her charities: “ She stretcheth out her hand to the poor and the needy.” Of her discretion: “Sheopeneth her mouth with wisdom and in her tongue is the law of kindness.” Of her maternal foresight and wifely devotion: “ Her children rise up and call her blessed; her husband also; and he praiseth her.” Of the public regard for this loyal wife and mother, whose home horizon was not bounded by walls of timber and stone, but by the needs of humanity, and this brings us to our text, “ Give her of the fruit of her hands and let her own works praise her within the gates.” Which praise within the gates, be it remembered was, prior to the days of a public press, the greatest publicity known. Nor do I wish it to be overlooked for one moment that this noble woman, with a record worthy of being handed down from the early history of the race as a model wife and mother, won this renown, not through her husband’s virtues, influence or position, albeit he was a great man, and sat with the elders; nor for any riches or honors that was in his power to bestow on his wife; not for the wealth she had herself acquired; but because this woman had a definite industrial position of her own, an occupation separate and apart from her husband’s, over which he had neither jurisdiction nor control; a purpose in life of her own seeking, that promised to make the world a little better for her having lived in it, an industrial occupation which in no manner interfered with the obligations and responsibilities of wife and mother, the sanctity of home, or the claims of humanity.
Dependence begets an inforced submission to the power that feeds. And by a law as unvarying as that water finds its level, this submission has restricted woman’s energies to a circle of private interests, warped her moral sense and so weakened her individual will as to render it partially or wholly incapable of carrying out what even the warped moral sense can see.
“The ethics of human life,” says Mrs. Charlotte Perkins Stetson, “ require a governing personal force standing between cause and effect; a storage of energy to keep action steady when immediate pressure is removed; a power of judgment to decide between acting causes and move or refuse to move from ultimate rather that immediate reason. This is called the moral nature.”
Unquestionably, then, the advance of humanity depends directly upon the ratio in which this moral nature is developed. And because it is now generally admitted that the development of human characteristics and of other forms of life are modified by conditions—by the environment—it behooves the student of ethics to find out what conditions tend most to develop the moral nature; to ascertain under what circumstances men have manifested the most rapid growth in moral power and insight, primarily and essentially, under conditions of freedom.
That slavery begets vice and freedom virtue is a fact that rests upon the wisest laws of nature. No one expects that virtue and slavery can co-exist. “What is freedom?” Mrs. Stetson tells us again, “The capacity to see what is right; the ability and will to do it; the courage to bear the consequences.” That the kind of character which sees right and does it at all costs is only matured in an atmosphere of freedom is one of the most valuable lessons to be drawn from liberty. When governments require submission and dependence civic virtues are wanting. Where economic systems

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
529
require submission and dependence, economic virtues are wanting. What, then, may be said of the moral growth resulting from a lifelong and complete dependence of one- half of the civilized world upon the other half—and the case aggravated through countless generations of inheritance? For it is not alone that the economic pressure upon woman compels submission, it is that because of her inheritance of class dependence she can not rightly judge or strongly act independently of others. Her moral nature is stunted by her environment—her slavery.
I understand how inconsistent is this statement compared with the immoderate estimate of moral superiority granted to women within the last century or so; but her claim does not bear analysis, nor does it appear that in general cases women are credited with superior moral sense. She is superior only in those virtues enforced upon her by her position—who is not?
Is the moral sense strong when almost every woman bears upon her hips, even while admitting the injury to her health, a dangerous weight of skirts, too often lying inches deep on floors and pavements, that sweep up and carry into homes and nurseries germs of stealthy pestilence?
Is the moral sense strong that leads women to spend millions of dollars annually in laces, jewels and idle ornaments, in cities where one-fourth of the population are paupers—where thousands of our own sex annually sell their souls for the necessaries of life; where multitudes of children are brought to an untimely grave from hunger and cold? Says Ruskin: “ So 'long as there is nakedness and cold in the land around you, so long will there be no question but that splendor of dress will be a crime.”
Is the moral sense strong when ninety-nine women out of a hundred scorn true standards of beauty in the human form and voluntarily so deform and weaken their own bodies as to increase the rate of infant mortality and otherwise lower health standards as to threaten the physical degeneracy of the race through this gigantic folly alone?
Is the moral sense strong when women, to whom society has a right to look for examples in matters of propriety, enter public gatherings so immodestly clad as to compel good men to turn their gaze away, and unprincipled ones to believe that womanly virtue exists but in name? And this, too, in defiance of a law of the land that requires, as an essential to modesty, that the body be covered? Such intelligent, high- minded women too often encouraging their daughters to attract the opposite sex by displays of personal beauty and physical charms, rather than intellectuality and moral worth.
Can it be claimed that the moral sense is strong when women condemn the same sin a thousand-fold more severely in woman than in man; and for the sake of wealth or position, give an innocent daughter to a man of notoriously unclean life. Aye, ’tis claimed that the greatest stumbling-block men find to leading purer lives, is that women do not care.
If the moral sense of mothers is what it is painted, do you think she would ignore the sacred duty of teaching her sons that to take a wife who is to come to him in the beauty of purity, when he has shameful secrets to hide, is perfidy in the last degree? That to dishonor the poorest, giddiest, weakest girl will bring disgrace upon his kindred, his manhood, his unborn sons and daughters?
It is the economic pressure upon woman that has made her what she is. And it is by seeing herself apart from the ideal virtues ascribed to her, that she may ever hope to realize the glorious possibilities now opening to her, and properly estimate her value as a source of strength to others through the power and influence of a noble life. ,
The woman who enters the married relation for any pecuniary consideration what* ever, is either making a wicked sacrifice of herself or is lacking in moral sense or courage. And but for the economic pressure brought to bear upon her, would be regarded as little less fortunate than the woman who enters into a similar relation from similar motives without the sanction of the law. And the woman who marries to live in
( 34 )

530
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ease and idleness can hardly be expected to see as clearly that her husband has no right to dictate her actions or opinions as the woman who supports herself. The woman with a definite industrial position of her own is not likely to marry for mercenary reasons, she may therefore be expected to see the rights, duties and obligations of wife and mother from quite a different standpoint from one who marries for her support.
As another has expressed it, this nineteenth century is sweeping grandly on to its close, “ carrying with it mighty movements that can no more be staid by the hand of man than the rushing waters of Niagara or the tides of the ocean.” Of woman’s mission in this field of human progress we would repeat the Divine command, “ Give her of the fruit of her hands and let her own works praise her within the gates.” And she who is to be the product of these future conditions of absolute freedom for woman— she who is to come? Will be—
“A woman in so far as she beholdeth Her one Beloved’s face;
A mother—with a great heart that enfoldeth The children of her race.
A body free and strong, with that high beauty That comes of perfect use, is built thereof;
A mind where reason ruleth over duty,
And justice reigns with love;
A self-poised royal soul, brave, wise and tender,
No longer blind and dumb;
A human being of an unknown splendor,
Is she who is to come! ”

532
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
men, that is, as animated machines, to be paid for according to our marketable value, we must fairly and squarely acknowledge that, on the whole (giving a large margin to the numerous exceptions that go to prove the rule) man is a more lusty and reliable piece of machinery than woman. During a recent discussion and investigation of the vexed subject of relative salaries in the case of government clefks in England, it was pointed out that female clerks required more frequent holidays. Upheld by a purpose, women workers do frequently succeed in walks that would be tough for men to follow, but sudden collapse has been known to be the aftermath of a rich harvest reaped by female enterprise; and, on the whole, permanent success and enjoyment of it will depend largely on our knowledge of what is familiarly termed “the length of our tether.”
Logical argument has hitherto been an exceptional power among us, and I am sure many of us have only fully realized the humiliating fact on perusing the combative newspaper tussles of a few of the women champions of our rights, many of whose barbed words are obviously doomed to miss their mark and recoil upon unintended victims. We have certainly often seen professional men come warmly forward and applaud those who have won laurels in domains hitherto deemed their exclusive hunting-grounds, and the frank “well done” that not long ago greeted Miss Fawcett, of England, who, in the mathematical triumphs, left all competitors far behind, had nothing of envy in its ring.
Some of us are still weak-minded or old-fashioned enough to believe that honor does come to whom honor is due, and that work honestly done for its own sake carries its own reward with it; and many of us have good reason to doubt the assertion of an Amazon of wordy warfare and platform celebrity, to the effect that, “chivalry is dead!”
No mawkish serenades under our window are likely to disturb our night’s rest, it is true; but many a noble woman finds gallant knight proud to buckle on his sword in her service, and ready to go forth on her quest, even in these apparently prosaic days of top hats and gaiters. I may safely venture to assert that many, even most women, had rather be fought for than fight, and do not at all care about proving the excellence of their intellect, having never realized that they belonged to an oppressed race.
The consumptive little tailor (alas! I have seen so many in the East End of London), toiling wearily and ceaselessly for his ill-fed family, is not a less pathetic spectacle than the hard working shirtmaker in her attic. The anxious workman, forced unwillingly into a strike by his companions, is as much to be pitied as the hardy char-woman or “scrub-lady,” as I hear they term themselves, who fights want single handed, tidies up her children every Sunday and sends them to Sunday-school and chapel, and sobs over her scrubbing brush for the sickly baby who kept her awake at nights, and whom a kind Providence has saved from the evil to come.
How many women have we met whose daily martyrdom was the fear of being crowded out of the work that earned their bread and cheese, are doomed to battle with their bete noire till they fall. Who has not met with them in England, all lonely and unfit for toil; trying, trying, trying, only to be jostled aside at last, and who has not longed at some time or other to help them by teaching them to help themselves?
Every suggestion that promises a reduction of the martyrdom of “ worry ” and lonely failure is generally welcome. Not long ago a lady gave a sketch of her practical experience of profitable gardening. The publication is valuable for its cheery common sense, and for the really encouraging account of the success in a field of effort as yet almost unexplored for lucrative purposes by educated women in England. The writer tells how, by co-operation and activity, a few ladies with very small capital succeeded in gaining their livelihood from the produce of Mother Earth; how they all improved in health, and to judge from the tone of the writer’s article, enjoyed their occupation in spite of its fatigue, disappointments and drawbacks.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
533
These lady horticulturists did a good deal of grafting; they sold young rose plants, and some cut flowers; had a few shops in London and other towns which they managed and supplied. They found that the roses which were most valued were those that, to my mind, were ugly little enormities. A small, all but black,, rose, only redeemed from entirely resembling an undertaker’s rosette by a faint carnation flush, which in the eyes of its growers was its one fault; a tiny green rose, like a pale and bilious Brussel sprout among the darker foliage, and a small orange-colored rose, recalling a double king cup without its gloss. These floral aristocrats had a corner of the garden to themselves, fared delicately, and were sheltered from every blast and every parasite with the tenderest solicitude. May they long retain their exclusiveness!
Old ecclesiastical chronicles sometimes solicit our admiration for St. Thomas or St. Somebody Else, because he never doffed his penitential hair shirt, nor washed and anointed his body. If being uncomfortable were virtue, virtuous indeed those dirty old monks must have been. Well-born ladies, too, would dry a beggar’s feet with the hem of their garments to show their lowliness of mind, and walk about humbly in miserable, scrappy under-vests for the glorification of their creed. Our nineteenth century ladies have left them far behind. With the hem of costly gowns they do not dry a tramp’s feet that have first been well soaped; no, they sweep up the dust tramps have carried in on unwashed feet from the slums of our great cities, mingled, perhaps, with the refuse of garbage dogs disdained.
Well may they wear those large hats so much the fashion now. Are they not nineteenth century halves? Fit circlets for those who humble themselves to the dust! Our own young men and maidens vie with each other in boating, cricket and golfing. The common, sensible and not unsightly costumes worn during these favorite pastimes are influencing the costumes of working hours and social intercourse. Dress need neither be ugly nor masculine because they are clothes instead of fetters. Indoor trailing garments may be graceful, but even then no garment should be a hindrance.
Women are very eloquent nowadays on what is due to them. “ Rights! ” “ Franchise! ” “ Equality! ” is the burden of a good many speeches.
“ When I contemplate the vicious brutality of tyrant man,” remarked a lady speaker when I was last in London, to a deeply interested audience, “ I am not only glad to be formed in a different mold; I regret that I do not belong to a different genus of created being! ”
After all, one must have something to make speeches out of, and if “brutal man” is the topic of the day, why not discuss him? Reaction will surely set in! It always does. In twenty or thirty years we shall probably be devoted to worsted work and cooing gently. If we progress as we are doing now, the pinnacle will soon be reached.
Nevertheless, at no time have women been such eager candidates for the servitude of government as today, and in fairness be it added, at no time have a greater number been willing to serve the rough apprenticeship that alone can fit them for holding the reigns of government.
The avocations of English women are numerous. We have thousands of lady clerks, typewriters, bookkeepers, cashiers, shop girls, governesses, postoffice and telegraph clerks, sick nurses, a few lady doctors and dispensers of medicine, matrons of hospitals, etc., but the time is too short and my paper too circumscribed to give you all these in detail; suffice it to say that all these women, each in their own specialty, are earning their living nobly and well.
Chopping wood with a razor, and shaving with a hatchet, are laborious, even dangerous, tasks. The razor and the hatchet may be most excellent and useful tools, each in its way and used in the manner its maker intended; but reverse and exchange the work you consigned to them and the chances are ten to one they will cut your fingers, or even your throat. So it is with man and woman—they are each perfect in and fitted for their own sphere, but there is danger and disaster in one climbing into the place of the other. To fill her place fitly is not the ideal of woman’s life!
Perhaps the time is not far off when the relative positions of trivial and great

534
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
will be more clearly taught, more perfectly understood. Perhaps the pettiness of tyranny and dignity of true humility will then become accepted realities instead of theories suitable for copy-book quotations. We may then possibly realize that it is given to the poorest in earth’s dross, the least influential in earth’s puppet show to govern by a better and nobler right than can ever be gained in incompetent platform speeches and struggles. Our kingdom will be a garden for weary men and women to rest in. Our ambition will be to make it so fair that thew r orld will protect it unasked.
The noblest lady in our land is such a queen—not by right of the crown she wept to wear, and wears so fitly, but by right of a broad and noble charity that can sympathize with the weak, encourage the strong, that is purified by personal suffering into a more tender pity for those that weep. Not only because Victoria reigns queen and empress of the grandest country in the world are we women of England proud to serve her, but because, as Carlyle says, “ she has been a guide and deliverer of many by being servant of many.”

536
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
sion the diversion of traffic to Southern ports, for a marked and noticeable increase of exports from these points has there taken place.
In 1881 the value of the produce exported from the Southern ports was $200,- 000,000. In 1891 it had increased to $300,000,000. The further fact is established that the assessed value of property per capita in 1881 was $142, which in 1891 had advanced to $232, while the capital of the national banks in the South increased within these past ten years from $45,000,000 to $95,000,000.
As the agricultural industries of the Southern States are the foundation of their prosperity, they demand priority of consideration in the present investigation. Among them, cotton, the greatest staple production of the world, stands unquestionably foremost; for the ramifications of interests interwoven in the cotton trade, which embrace the planter, manufacturer, merchant and exporter, aggregate a colossal amount of capital and absorb the energies, ingenuity and genius of millions of men. The importance, therefore, of this textile upon the commercial and financial destinies of all communities can not be over-estimated.
The Southern States of America furnish eighty per cent of the raw cotton consumption of the whole world, retaining for home uses one-third of the quantity produced, the rest going to foreign markets. Of late years capital and enterprise have combined to erect magnificent cotton mills throughout all the Southern States.
Nor could a more sagacious investment be devised, for the demonstration seems plain that if Great Britain (which has no raw cotton at command and must import its raw material from foreign countries, chiefly from the Southern States) finds it profitable to establish and maintain gigantic cotton mills, the South would clearly reap a larger profit by locating and working mills in close proximity to her own cotton fields. Great Britain’s supremacy in cotton manufacture is solely owing to the fact that it has been the home of the most improved applications of machinery to that industry. The Eastern mills of the United States, by their present superior equipment, now rival those of Lancashire, while those splendid manufacturing structures being now erected in North and South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Texas and Louisiana, will eventually outstrip both in the near coming years, because of the superior economic conditions which they control.
These Southern cotton mills embody the newest forms of improved machinery, and are located close to the raw material they employ.
Besides the consideration of cheap and contented labor, that of cheap fuel is of the utmost importance for the success of the cotton mill. In Manchester the great cost of extracting coal from the deep beds of the coal mines of England makes the price of that commodity far higher than it is in the Southern States, where limitless coal mines abound, whose surface strata alone is being utilized by easy obtainment and at a small cost.
But the difficulties of climate, distance, labor and fuel are all obviated in the states of the South. Holding, therefore, these splendid advantages, the states of the South will naturally seek for a widening foreign market. This she will surely find beyond her European trade in China and Japan and the islands in the Pacific, when direct communications will be established with those countries through the cutting of the isthmus which unites the two Americas, which engineering feat has now become the imperious commercial necessity of this age. The states of the South, commanding a short and direct route, with her inexhaustible forests at hand wherewith to build the necessary shipping for this trade, would supply this rich and prolific market with their varied products and manufactures. Nor could any section or outside power successfully compete with them; for a closer proximity gives, necessarily, a supremacy none may dispute.
The history of the Suez Canal, which has poured millions into the coffers of England, and that of the Sault Ste. Marie’s Canal, on the great northern lakes, gives the basis for the assumption that the tonnage of vessels passing through annually would average nine million at a low estimate.
By opening this canal, breaking bulk in. transit, a matter of immense monetary

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
537
importance, would also be eliminated; and the coasting trade for small craft among those rich and fertile countries lying to the south along the Pacific, which embraces most valuable product, would grow to enormous proportions and would belong exclusively to the Southern States.
Indeed, the condition attendant upon the throwing open of direct and easy communication, through the Nicaragua Canal, is so supremely and undeniably advantageous that they justify the prediction that San Francisco on the Pacific, and New York on the Atlantic, will thereby command the markets of the world, while the ports of the states of the South must proportionately grow and prosper under the splendid impetus of expanding trade to become shortly great and important commercial centers.
The Southern group of states has an area of eight hundred thousand square miles, with a population of a little over nineteen million. Running through their center extends the southern Appalachian -region, along whose northwestern slope stretches a continuous and unbroken coal-field of incalculable value, heavily timbered, with a productive soil and a healthful and cool climate. Lying toward the east spreads another strip of high, mountainous country, rising over two thousand feet above sea level. These ranges are covered with dense forests of varied and most valuable wood, and are prolific in slates, fine clays, marbles, ores, copper and other minerals, with a wealth of iron which only equals its colossal wealth in coal. Piled up in the center of these Southern States lies this magazine of enormous natural resources, greater far than those ever possessed by Great Britain, and surrounded by more than a half million square miles of lands whose fertility and productiveness is beyond computation.
It is incontestable that here is the section which offers the most advantageous sites for economical iron-making, for the needed materials lie close at hand, and economy in transporting this raw material gives to the manufacturer of iron enormous advantages over competing branches of that industry, located as they are at great distances in the North and West. The irresistible logic of circumstances has been recognized, and Birmingham, the iron city of the South, has grown into importance and wealth through her blast-furnaces and great iron industries, while others are being erected in various localities to make of the South, as Mr. Edward Atkinson says, “ the future situs of the principal iron production of the world.” And it may be pertinent to add that the recent splendid invention, called the Basaic process, for making steel of iron containing phosphorus, will unquestionably turn the scale for steel manufacture in favor of the South, by throwing open to her the possibility of furnishing at a lower cost, for the Southern railroads, whose extension and ramification over vast areas establish an inexhaustible market, those steel rails now manufactured by the steel mills of Pennsylvania and Illinois, and furnished by them to the Southern railroad companies.
In the Flat Top Region, in the great Kanawha Basin, in the Warnor Field, and elsewhere throughout these states, where coal mining has but recently been inaugurated, the coal trade amounts to millions of tons yearly, and gives employment to thousands of men, besides furnishing an enormous volume of paying freight to the railroads. The coal fields of the South, by their extent and depth, are practically beyond the limits of definite measurement, and the coal trade, yet in its infancy in that section, bids fair to spread far beyond the limits of this country.
It may be added in this connection, that Mobile and Pensacola are now making extensive improvements in their harbor facilities to accommodate the greatly increasing export trade of coal to Mexico and Central and South America, brought by railroads for shipment from these ports.
These rich timber districts are vast in area and extensive in variety. Here the yellow and white pines, the white, black, Spanish and chestnut oaks, the chestnut, walnut, hickory, poplar, cherry and laurel intermingle their luxuriant foliage and mutely testify to the keen-sighted lumberman and manufacturer of the West and East, that the lands which produce so superb a growth will likewise furnish the means to satisfy a most laudable ambition—that of becoming, through their agency, a successful and wealthy citizen.

538
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
There are two other salient features in Southern industrial life which may not be overlooked, for their importance imperiously and justly clamor for attention. Over a far stretching area of country to the southwest of Norfolk lie a series of highly prosperous truck farms, under the most improved methods of culture, whose varied products furnish the inexhaustible markets of the large cities of the East. Running back from the old and sedate “ City by the Sea,” Charleston, and encased between the broad sweeping waters of the Ashley and the Cooper, extend a succession of truck farms, admirable from the perfected culture.
Passing through the wealthy and prospering State of Georgia, from east to west the traveler’s attention is attracted by the continuous succession of handsome farms which cover the gently undulating lands and form a pleasing and charming panorama; while the orange groves of Florida need no comment to recall their beauty and their moneyed advantages. Nowhere on this continent does truck-farming and fruit-growing offer so uniformly good and profitable results as among the Southern States.
After cotton, the product giving the most lucrative returns to the cultivator is the sugar-cane of Louisiana, whose wealth of vegetation and salubrious climate make it truly the Garden Spot of the South. Grown in rich alluvial soil, in a most healthy region, by a population thoroughly educated concerning its culture, the cane-fields of Louisiana present one of the most beautiful sights in the world. The splendid luxuriance of this crop, the waving grace of its billowy green rows, when swept by the gentle breezes, under the radiant light of a glowing Southern sky, must needs enchant the beholder. The cultivation and manufacture of sugar give remunerative employment to a large and industrious population, and brings millions of dollars annually into the State of Louisiana, which circulates abroad for the perceptible benefit of all.
Through the old and historic states of Virginia and South Carolina, whose annals contain names which will ever adorn American history, down through the prosperous states of Georgia and Alabama, through Louisiana, glorious in her unrivaled fertility, and through the undulating plains and vast expanse of Texas, whose wealth and power in the coming years may not be measured, arise prophetic voices from field, forest, mine and workshop, telling of all that a sagacious and mighty population will accomplish in the near future, when the glorious possibilities of the states of the South will be stirred into life by the gigantic breath of extended commerce, enterprise and capital.
“ These beautiful states of the South,” swept by the ocean and mountain winds, nursed by the glowing sun and gentle rains, what a glorious invitation you grandly tender the stranger to seek rest and contentment amid your fertile plains and teeming valleys; how sublime has been the struggle of your people for what they deemed was their constitutional right! how undaunted their attitude and how unsurpassed their fortitude amid the upheaval of their colossal ruin! And now that the glimmering dawn of a stupendous future is faintly spreading its transcendent glow of prosperity abroad over the great Southern States, the throb of a pulsating triumph beats in the hum of the factory, glows in the smelting furnace, and ascends in the soft twilight hours from the rich furrows of her incomparable fields, while the salt-sea waves, as they rock her shipping and dash against pier and wharf, add their exultant voices in prophecy of the coming prosperity they so plainly foresee.
May the advancing wealth, which will crown with a fitting reward the efforts, ambitions and genius of this people of the South, never diminish those high and true aspirations which have hitherto adorned her annals and made of her citizens, in prosperity and in adversity, a lofty and noble race.
Standing today amid the magnificent achievements of the great Northwest, a visitor to this imposing World’s Fair, in the name of the South I tender the warm hand of her true and steadfast friendship to her noble host, applauding her successful efforts to demonstrate the power and capacity of the American people. And I render heartfelt thanks to this gracious audience for their courteous attention to this most imperfect showing of the grand possibilities of the states of the South.

540
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
weariness of pleasure provided, over which they had no sway. Adam saw not this serpent, this charmer, that wooed beyond the gates of brute-inhabited Eden; it was Eve who in turn tempted him. And who can gainsay that, had she not first tasted and then given to Adam, there might now be but a race of satyrs frisking over the earth.
The ancient Greeks were not slow to recognize the due weight of woman’s influence, for in their Pantheon male and female rule conjointly over the world. But mark the nice distinction they make! To the gods are given all physical power, to the goddesses all intellectual. Minerva is the living essence of Jove’s brain, for she literally was born of his head. And through this belief to what excellence in war, and song, and art, and virtue, did men not attain? Perceive the contrast in countries where the female mind is ignored. Look at emasculated Turkey and shriveled Arabia. How far the association of a female in the Christian religion has exercised a humanizing effect “ he who runs may read.” The co-ordination of woman with man in the laws of the Hebrews has given them that vitality which day by day impresses mankind with the conviction of their immortal truth.
It would be too sweeping an assertion to say that all great men only attain their eminence through the influence of woman. Poets and musicians receive their gifts direct from the great Creator. Genius is a self-feeding flame, kindled from within; it does not borrow fuel. And yet, would Petrarch ever have been bonneted had he not so sonneted his Laura? And while Virgil dragged Dante down to- hell, it was Beatrice who lifted him up to Paradise. Everyone knows that Madame de Maintenon forged the glittering rays in which Louis XIV. shone so grandly. Queen Bess was the female Vulcan, who with all her brusquerie hammered out her own “ Golden Age” of poets and statesmen and navigators. A woman’s finer sensibilities and foresight compassed the way to America. And what is called today “ the best government under the sun” hails a woman at the helm. How much the abrogation of the Salic law in monarchial France might have lessened the causes that made it volcanic in its eruption of fiery, devastating hate, succeeding generations will pronounce; and whether the stepping of our own government on the downward grade is to be arrested by woman suffrage remains also to be demonstrated.
In the early days of American independence many famous men wore their laurels more gracefully that the wreatji was reflected also on the wifely brow. Mrs. John Adams quietly upheld her husband’s dignity during his ministerial absence, and •enhanced it when the demands of his position elicited her ability thereto. Mrs. John Jay added brighter luster to the name of her liege lord. Mrs. William Bingham was the admired lady, at home and abroad, who gave tone to the sex of her country. And surely the memory of Washington’s mother and wife descends to us with their own halos of virtue and noble simplicity, contributing somewhat toward the glorious light in which shines the “ Father of his Country.”
As the whole machinery of a watch without the small, delicate, almost unseen mainspring is useless, so does the whole machinery of the terrestrial world require somewhere the delicate, unseen influence of woman. Her care or neglect protects or endangers mankind through the evil or the virtue that she propagates, and her subsequent fostering of it; while her individual character is Parcaean in its fiats. The unfaithfulness of a Helen plunged almost a world into war; the chastity of a Lucretia transformed a kingdom into a republic; the compassion and equity of Harriet Beecher Stowe unbound the fetters of a nation of slaves and led them into the sunlight of freedom. There is in the temperament of woman that which makes for weal or woe;' the question is how best to dispose of it.
I am not prepared to say that the mere concession to woman of the privilege to cast her vote will purge all governments of corruption and establish a Platonian republic, unless such restrictions could be imposed that only the most intelligent and unbiased of her sex could be eligible, but in this country the wild scuffle for office to subvention it to private ends has so become the “tramp! tramp! ” of the nation’s march, that there is danger of the women too following this “ Pied Piper of Hamelin.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
541
She has some propaedeutical work before sharing the ballot-box. The money-mad men with outstretched, rake-like hands, who scamper into position of whatever nature, and who hope to scamper out again just grazing the portiere of the penitentiary, are so many villainous dynamite bombs in the good Ship of State that threaten to explode her. Does women see wherein she can help to avert the calamity? Does the thought occur to her that extravagance and vanity are the charges in these bombs? And does she entertain the thought that she has aided in charging them? That this desecration of our paradisical country is a reflection of her yieldance to the gorgeous serpents that woo her? Yes! Palatial mansions, regal toilets, Lucullus’ feasts and Dionysian pleasures are the tempters whispering to our Eves, and the Eves tasting first, make the Adams do likewise. Certainly neither luxury, nor aught contributing to refinement should be ignored. With every object created is also a corresponding thought in man, and when the affinity is attained, the object is unfolded into higher and higher degrees of usefulness and beauty; therefore there can never be any limitations to the production of what is called wealth; the earth is full of treasure and we only follow out the plan of a Divine beneficence in discovering, utilizing and enjoying it; but let “the means justify the end;” let “what happiness we justly call, subsist not in the good of one, but all. ”
There is not an hour of the day but some wail of woe from still-chained humanity pierces the American woman’s ears. She knows that industries are paralyzed, that idleness and want are generating anarchy, that the laborers stalk stolidly, flaunting pallid banners behind which Famine shrieks for bread, that the “ black bat, ” Desolation, is hovering over the land! She sees the handwriting on the wall, and knows there can be no delay. Before she claims her half of the ballot-box she will cope with the impending disaster.
“ Diseases, desperate grown by desperate appliance, are relieved, or not at all.” “ Similia similibus curantur will be the therapeutics she will practice. It is through the purse—the over-gorging of some and the evisceration of others—that this fair country has become sick, its once healthy, honest countenance scarcely recognizable in its present emaciation; and through the purse must it be cured. The remedy that the American woman proposes is indeed a desperate one. She is well aware that commerce is the main pivot on which the civil world revolves, and that exchange with foreign nations is, in ,a degree, necessary to maintain it. She knows, too, that notwithstanding international courtesy, the Old World’s interest in the New World does not extend beyond the material advantage it can gain from her as a market and a dumping-ground. And the American woman feels justifiable in obeying the dictum, “self-preservation is the first law of nature.” She sees our ragged children, our despairing mothers, our hollow-eyed, hollow-cheeked fathers sitting disconsolate by the silent mill, the mine, the manufactory. And whether it be the tariff, or whether it be the silver-purchase bill, or whether it be the monopolist, or whether it be the land-grabber, one thing can restore life and vigor to all, at least for the present, and that she proposes to do.
And this it is: That for the next three, four or five years, or as long as the tonic is required to get our country on its legs again, she will not buy for her house, for her person, for her cuisine, for her pleasure, or for any purpose except for sickness or education, any article that is not produced and manufactured in the United States. If the merchants must in consequence cease their importations, the gold will remain in our own land; and if exportations, in retaliation, cease, and stop the influx of gold, then let all the mines be worked and make up the deficiency; and if there be not enough gold, our silver coinage, under honest and discreet regulation, must be accorded its parity. Think of the resources that would have to be opened up to supply everything! Think of the hands that would be needed to do it, and to convert the raw materials into all their uses! Why are we dependent on the French bourse, the English exchange, the Indian or Austrian monetary policy? Are we not a whole new world? Are we not sixty-five millions of people? But are we all fed, all clothed, and all housed as our colonial fathers planned we should be?

542
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Why are we waiting for French cambrics, for English prints, for Scotch ginghams, when we grow the cotton here? Why are we waiting for superior qualities of cotton manufacture when we make the machinery for it here? If the manufacturers here will not make the best qualities, why can we not boycott them till they do? And if such manufacture should cost more than the foreign, which is not probable, for domestic gingham is eight cents a yard and Scotch gingham thirty-five cents a yard retail, eighteen cents direct from the factory, we must be willing to share in the just distribution. If American silks will not equal those of French manufacture, we can wear them notwithstanding, and encourage the improvement. Our forests furnish all the beautiful woods for every appurtenance of use or grandeur; our quarries, as yet almost unknown, are rich in material forthe finest structures or ornaments; our mineral realm, yet but superficially surveyed, can surely overtop the world; our fields groan with fullness of nourishment; in short, there is nothing that fails, if intelligent energy be directed to unearth it. Even the contention-breeding wool could be produced in our vast downs if the coveted quick returns did not preclude the patient nurture for its prescribed standard.
It is positively disgraceful that there should not be employment here for everyone. If the laborers are unskilled, establish plenty of schools wherein they may be trained, which would be the most powerful extirpator of crime. We have the instruction and improvements of all ages and all nations at our command. What prevents us from profiting by it and making all our people, the native-born and the latest refugee, happy and contented? Nothing but the wild desire, like the prodigal son, to seek pleasures away from home, and the mad pursuit of unrepublican opulence to enjoy those pleasures; but like the prodigal son, we come back to the father’s house poor and humiliated. It is our own homestead that we must build up securely, this pure city of the gods, the most beautiful ever on earth, is proof of the mighty constructive forces in our sons and daughters, and nothing short of the most determined, inviolable, energetic home-support will thus build it. It is directly in the power of woman, through her mercantile patronage, to accomplish this revival. “ For if she will buy American goods, she will, you may depend on’t; and if she won’t buy foreign goods, she won’t; so there’s an end on’t.”
But, “ if it were done, then ’twere well it were done quickly.” Now is the time for her to assert her moral and intellectual strength, her comprehension of the underlying currents that should sustain the even flow of our prosperity, and also the quicksands that will insidiously engulf it. She need not for this wait for the ballot-box. The demonstration of her high resolve will bring man into wondering appreciation, and he may ask woman as a favor to share the onus of government.
The basis of all reform, in whatever department of thought or action, is an increasing knowledge of truth, to which purity is the leader. The veriest misogynist pictures his ideal of purity in female form, and we all instinctively concede this attribute to woman; but to lead man to truth, which will unveil all his errors, she must preserve to herself purity uncontaminated. It is her most powerful weapon. The story of the chaste Diana who, with merely a look, converted the sensual Actaeon into a stag, torn to pieces by his own dogs, should be an ave in every woman’s daily rosary, for it would give a basilisk power to her glance upon evil. The drinking-bout, the dice box, the betting pool, could all be denied admission to the festal or family board if the hostess willed it so; but Mrs. Rutherford B. Hayes is the only one who had the courage to publicly do so. It is a sad confirmation of the rapid growth of vice, that in our standard lexicon of 1869 a “ bookmaker ” is defined as “one who writes and publishes book,” or “ compiles them,” and in the one of 1889, the additional definition to “ bookmaker ” is given, “ a professional betting man,” with all the details of the process. It is safe to say, that if woman had ostracized the betting man, whether prince or loafer, from her society, he would have gained no significance in our dictionary, which is a mighty umpire, especially for the rising generation.
It is first in the home that the reformatory processes begin, and from thence

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
543
are carried into life’s wide arena. When at the Fourth of July celebration, though her husband was not one of the orators of the day, Josiah Allen’s wife looked up and with glowing pride observed that Josiah’s “ biled ” shirt was the whitest of any man’s there, is to me full of meaning. Pride that our men shall be the purest, the cleanest, and that our efforts in the home shall make them so, will effect the greatest reform; for, after all, it must come from within; the mere veneer of it in statutory enactments is nothing without the vital spirit.
Ever since woman led the way to that wonderful tree in Eden she has been conscious that she is the leader of man; there is only fear of her conception of her position reverting to that crude one of a certain savage tribe, whose women, when sought in marriage, leap astride a horse and ride away furiously, the wooer in pursuit, and never abate their speed till the wooer’s swiftness elicits their approval, when they allow themselves to be caught. But whether in the forum, or in the clinic, or in the academy, or in the pulpit, or in the legislative hall, or in the home, woman is the lode-star; and with the suffrage which Heaven from the first accorded her, she can will the world to sway which way she please; but her own mind and heart must be in consonance with all the virtues if she desire to bring about the reign of virtue; she must strive, and wait, and pray.
“Strive—yet I do not promise;
The prize you'dream of today Will not fade when you think to grasp it,
And melt in your hand away;
But another and holier treasure,
You would now perchance disdain,
Will come when your toil is over,
And pay you for all your pain.
“Wait—yet I do not tell you;
The hour you long for now Will not come with its radiance vanished,
And a shadow upon its brow;
Yet far through the misty future,
With a crown of starry light,
An hour of joy you know not Is winging her silent flight.
“ Pray—though the gift you ask for May never comtort your fears,
May never repay your pleading,
Yet pray, and with hopeful tears;
An answer, not that you long for,
But diviner, will come one day;
All souls will gratefully hear it,
Then strive, and wait, and pray.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
545
more willing to do them a kindness than to have it known. The first will caress their friends and then desert them. The second will abuse their friends, and then imperil their lives to serve them. Kate belongs to that class of women who will never allow their husbands to govern them if they can help it, nor ever respect their husbands unless they do govern them; who, unsubdued, will do their worst to plague them, but who once subdued will do their utmost to please them. There seems to be a desire with some women to try to prove their husbands and to know them, whether they be what they call genuine pieces of manhood or not. Petruchio’s treatment therefore rather reforms the conduct than the character of his wife, rather brings out the good which she seemed to want than to remove the bad which she seemed to have. After marriage there are no traces of the shrew in her conduct. One writer naively says, her sense of duty in the relation dissipates all her artificial life and straightens her behavior. All the materials of her closing speech are in her heart all the while, but she disdains to let them out, and it is not until Petruchio forces them out that she stands before us in her true character. Still the tender and considerate husband is all the while lurking under his affected willfulness. Some writers think that Petruchio falsifies himself more than Kate does because he has more to falsify. He is himself all truth, yet utters nothing but lies; full of kindness and good-nature, he will put on the garb of a fiend to do the work of a benefactor. “He will at any time say more and do fewer bad things than any other man in Italy.” He now proceeds to work out of Kate what seems to others the plainest impossibility by the wildest contradiction. “ Say that she rails; why then I’ll tell her plain she sings.” His outrageous^ humor reached at once its height when riding with his wife he visits her father, he meets old Vincentio, and requires him to salute her as a beautiful lady.
“ Tell me, sweet Kate, and tell me truly true,
Hast thou beheld a fresher gentlewoman?”
Thus do we see, as if by magic, Kate the cursed presently become the most loyal of wives. We have not a grain of pity to spare for Kate, who is better pleased to find a conqueror than to be the conqueror. On the whole it is satisfactory to her to discover that there is at least one man of force and spirit in the world, and to know that he, and no other, has chosen her for his wife; and so Kate transfers all her boldness to the very effrontery of obedience. Behind her delightful sauciness lie warmth and courage at heart. Strange that Shakespeare should have known so long ago that which most people still find so hard to learn. We behold in the great bard’s wonderful magic mirrors that his heroines are more perfectly feminine than any woman could have found it in her heart or brain to make them. Woman, as she resembles man, was of less consequence to Shakespeare than woman in herself. Shakespeare says:
“ Here woman stands, the modern world stooping at her feet will have to yield some of the reputed exclusiveness of men, but only such traits of it as Imogene, Cordelia, Beatrice or Portia will elect.” In dealing with married love Shakespeare, ever true to nature, gives it no rhapsodies or flowers of speech. It may be a love that overwhelms a man’s whole nature, as with Othello, when he exclaimed after an enforced absence, and looking into his wife’s face:
“If it were now to die, ’twere now to be most happy.”
Or Brutus, comforting his wife when she desires to know the secret that is oppressing him:
“Am I yourself but as it were in sort of limitation,
To keep with you at meals, comfort your bed,
And talk to you sometimes? Dwell I but in the suburbs Of your good pleasure? If it be no more,
Portia is Brutus’ harlot, not his wife.”
and his answer is full of profound, earnest, sad truth:
( 35 )

546
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
“ You are mv true and honorable wife,
As dear to me as are the ruddy drops That visit my sad heart.”
Here is true, consistent, reasonable love. It does not worship the ground she walks upon. It does not desire to kiss the glove she wears. He, the Shakespeare husband lover, despises the ground, and would throw the glove into the fire. But Othello, in that moment of fury, would willingly die, and Brutus would give his life for his wife. This love in the married life, as represented by Shakespeare, is the real. It has grown out of companionship and friendship, and passion only plays a super’s part, says his lines and departs. “ My husband is my friend,” is the grandest exclamation of Shakespeare’s married love. The great and noble friendship between husband and wife which, like sun rays, serve to reveal the black and bloody canvas of human history i become fewer and fewer as the progress of the age teaches us the art of a greater selfishness, and teaches us to laugh where once we wept, and never weep at all. Petruchio had the right which was accorded husbands in those days to resort to the Pmglish custom of selling wives whenever considered shrews, but the thought never once suggested itself to him, for he loved Katharina, and endeavored to let her see herself in an exaggerated form, and thus become disgusted with such conduct. But as late as April 7, 1832, at Carlisle, England, occurred an example of wife selling. One Mrs. Thompson was eloquently shuffled off at auction, her husband being the auctioneer, and this is his speech:
. “ Gentleman, I have to offer to your notice my wife, Mary Ann Thompson, otherwise Williams, whom I mean to sell to the highest bidder. Gentlemen, it is her wish as well as mine to part forever. She has been to me only a born serpent. I took her for the comfort and the good of my house, but she became my tormenter, a domestic curse. Gentlemen, I speak truth when I say may God deliver us from troublesome wives and frolicsome women. Avoid them as you would a mad-dog, a roaring lion, a loaded pistol, cholera, Mt. Etna, or any other pestilential thing in nature. Now I have told you the dark side of my wife and shown you her faults and failings. I will introduce the bright side and explain her qualifications and goodness. She can read novels and milk cows. She can laugh and weep with the same ease that you take a glass of ale. Indeed, gentlemen, she reminds me of what the poet said of women:
“‘Heaven gave to women the peculiar grace To laugh, to weep, to cheat the human race.’
“ She can make butter and scold the maid, and she can sing Moore’s melodies, and make her frill and cap. She can not make rum, but she is a good judge of its quality from long experience. I therefore offer her, with all her perfections and imperfections, for the sum of fifty shillings.”
It is marvelous that there could have been found any man with courage and valor enough to buy, but such there was by name Henry Mears, who, after an hours haggling, offered twenty shillings and a Newfoundland dog. They then parted in perfect good temper, Mears and the shrew and Mr. Thompson and the dog. Petruchio could have exercised his right also to the use of the bridle or brank, which being put upon the offender by order of the magistrate, and fastened with a padlock behind the ear, she is lead in it around the town by an officer to her shame, nor is it taken off until the woman begins to show external signs of humiliation. The character of Petruchio is not so uncommon, and the world is full of Katharinas. Katharina’s closing speech is at once elegant, eloquent, poetical and true. It is worth all volumes on household virtues.
What kind of a man is our modern Petruchio? A sensible fellow with practical ideas to suit his wife, who fancies that men are in danger in their turn of losing some of their rights. He is like the majority of young men in this country, well-meaning, industrious, hoping to make a moderate fortune because a good citizen, husband and father, and go through life creditably and honorably. He says: “What is my wife to

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
547
be to me and I to my wife? ” Since I began to listen to the story of woman’s wrongs and woman’s rights, the world is turned topsy-turvy. I am morally sea-sick. ’Tis a state of transition with women, answers this modern American Katharina, with her pale, striking features, a skin like dough, gray, thoughtful eyes, her chest flat, her movements and her whole bearing full of unrest, and these hinting subtly at suppressed powers, and whether she condemn a philosophy or dismiss a lover to arrange her hair, it is done alike with the same careless air of superiority. This modern Kate grows courteously satirical when she talks of her grandmother’s days, but one notices that this same charming woman on examining some old ivory miniature grows annoyed to find the features of those last century dames as refined as their own, and the vehicle of as subtle and strong minds. “ Strange,” says the nineteenth century woman, as she puts them away, “that these faces could have been content with a life of serfdom— mere housekeepers.” “But, Kate,” says our modern Petruchio, “men are mulish; these same domestic women are here in the nineteenth century. They won’t die out; they won’t be weeded out. This domestic woman is a great stumbling block in your modern woman’s way. Man treats you precisely as the Chinese would were you a missionary, would receive your new spiritual deity—that is to say, with all politeness, with uplifted hands and drooping eyes of adoration, and then go home and plump on their knees before their own private little gods behind the kitchen door. This same old-fashioned domestic woman lives and moves and has her being in her home! Really, Kate, how long is this transition to last? Whose fault is it that it lasts so long?” “ Petruchio, as you are one of those men who come in with the mob at the end of a reform, I advise you to shut your ears to the tumult, and attend only to your business.” “ But how can I shut my ears? The air is filled with the protests of women. Do tell what it is they want. What is it that they do not want? What is it that is needed in the right training of girls that is not needed just as imperatively in the right training of boys? What makes the difference then between the position in the world of young men and young women when we men have always granted, and always will, that neither sex is naturally the superior nor the inferior of the other in essentials? ”
“ The difference,” says Katharina, “ lies wholly in the idea that underlies the teaching of each, for from the day the boy chips the shell until he dies he is taught, he breathes it in the air, he learns it by perpetual hard experience, that she is to be taken care of all her days. Nearly every girl in our fashionable boarding schools and in our public schools has the day, when the prince will arrive and carry her off, fixed in her horizon like the light to which the mariner steers. What marriage means, what it implicates of duty to herself, to her husband, and to her possible children, she never thinks, nor is she required to think.”
“ It seems strange to me, Kate, that women will submit to live with us men when they are feeling that we are depriving them of their rights, and that man is the enemy of woman’s best advancement. If we were told the history of any race which for three thousand years had lived in daily intercourse with another with a chance for the same culture, with the same language, seated side by side in perfect social equality, and which had yet remained in a state of subjection, debarred from rights which they had held to be theirs, we should be apt to decide sharply enough that the rights are not fitted to them by nature, or that their cowardice and hesitation to grasp their rights deserved the serfdom. There have been women soldiers, judges, merchants in every country and in every age, women who were leaders in the state in war or in intrigue, and the readiness with which the ground was ceded to them, the applause with which their slightest merit was welcomed, proved how easily climed was the path they trod, and how accessible to every woman if she had chosen to climb it. It was not altogether the fault of the obdurate rock that it hid for so many years the gifts of manhood from the boy Theseus, but his own flaccid muscles and uncertain will which failed to overturn it. When the hour came to use them, the rock was put aside, the golden sandals and magic sword, which were to make his path easy and clear to him, lay underneath.”
“ The transcendental inspiration you men have in guessing why God ever made

548
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
woman, the knowledge you have of the secret of our power, is appalling. We have been told by our self-appointed advisers how we may become charming, and in what way we are in danger of losing our charms. That we are the last and most perfect work of God, sprung from the rib of Adam, nearest the heart, we are told, and at length after six thousand years of tuition we are flattered with having risen to an equality with man. The efforts to equalize with man’s woman’s wages, to multiply her opportunities, to claim her interests in the politics of human rights, to secure her alleviating presence in the rude scenes of republicanism, these, Petruchio, are of small consequences to men.”
“You have sprung so many points on me, Kate, I can only hope to see one at a time. I wish I might answer you as a man who honors woman and longs for her noble power in all that man holds dear. Let us look at equal rights first. The assertion that the sexes are equal is true if rightly understood, but the way the word equal is often used it does not convey the exact truth and leads to confusion. When we say that five dollars in gold is equal to five dollars in silver, we do not mean that there is equality of weight, but of value. The statement that Napoleon was equal to Milton is true. An examination of the two brains would show a difference of mental organization so that in some respects one would be found superior to the other, and at the same time inferior in other points, but the value of mental endowments in one would be equal to that of the other. The only kind of equality that can be said to exist between the sexes is that which exists between objects that are unlike. If in addition to what woman can do now, she could compete successfully with men wherein they have the pre-eminence, she would not be his equal, but his superior. There is no danger of this, as God has provided a regular system of compensation, so that when one person covets that he has not with the idea that it is better than that actually possessed, he loses the old in acquiring the new. It is not desirable that husband and wife should stand on different planes, so that the mind of one is so far above the other that there is no point of contact; but if their minds are on the same level, the blending of these diverse characteristics produces a union which can not be readily sundered. If men and women were alike this world would resemble the monotonous plane whereon there is a superabundance of a certain kind of equality. The aggressive and tedious assertions of woman’s ability to do this, that or the other work in the world are superfluous, or would be so but for modern myopia. In the outer world of fact, of demonstration, of volition, tangible proofs and causalities and material processes, man is supreme, while in that more subtle sphere where lie spiritual convictions which overtop our actual life, and lead up from grossness to glory, woman is the priestess. Are these two spheres independent of each other? Are they not conjoined indissolubly? It is a mistake, and takes from us men one of our supreme rights, that which places antagonism between the two. There should be between them harmony as sweet as that which moves the concentric rings of Saturn, which I viewed the other night. Untaught by the presence and inspiration of woman, we men would soon become cold, dry petrifactions, constantly obeying the centripetal force of our lives and ending by alluring self. And I take it, without man’s firmness and strength, woman, in whom the centrifugal force is stronger, would remain a weak, vacillating creature, without self-poise. Cultivate her intellect and his heart, and the healthy action and reaction consequent upon such a balance of forces, you have the true relationship established between the sexes—the relationship which the Creator pronounced good. Do not misunderstand me, Kate, I say, let woman, if she will, measure the stellar distances, study mechanical principles or the learned professions, make a picture or write a book, and there are women, not a few, true and noble, who have done all this, but let her never for such as these abdicate her own nobler work, neglecting the greater for the less. If a woman has a special gift let her exercise it. If she has a particular mission let her work it out. Few women, though, are of this elect class, just as few men are. But I would have woman never forget that it is not for what they may possibly add to the sum of human knowledge that the world values them primarily. That

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
549
some man is as likely to do as not. But what women fail to do in their own peculiar sphere, no man can possibly do. Did you ever think, Kate, that woman may be able to do anything that man does in his sphere, if she be trained, but it is inconceivable that man could do a woman’s work, essentially that which is most womanly? Before you answer this, let us look at your second point, where you generously and most practically inquire about the maidens by choice and the maidens by necessity. What are they to do, and how are they to live in this world? Just here is where one of the rights of man should be emphasized. There is one hard fact which women are apt to shirk, but which they must after all—that is, that in the pitiless economies of nations, the question is not the worker, but the value of the work. When Rosa Bonheur or Jean Ingelow bring their wares to market, the question of sex does not intrude itself in the matter of payment. If a woman has taken a desk in a counting-room, let her do her duty like a man, expecting no favors because she is a woman. She has no right to stay at home when it rains, and no right to leave before her hour because she can not cross certain places after dark, no right not to expect to be ‘blown up’ (using the expression which suits us men best) when she makes wrong entries. It is one reason for less wages that woman will not submit to conditions that men have to submit to, because their uncertain future makes them careless and less interested in their work. Once let woman face fate, and not flirt with it, and this question of ‘ less wages ’ will emerge from its present muddle. In the matter of wages, as between husband and wife, the husband’s wages are not simply payment from the capitalist for his work, but for his wife’s also. The money he earns the wife applies to the household and their common wants. The wife in the truest sense is her husband’s most important business partner, his partner in a more complete and comprehensive sense than any other he can have. The household is her department of the business of life, as her husband’s is the store, the manufactory or the office. If she fail to act constantly upon this principle she is an unfaithful and untrustworthy partner, and is as much to blame as if her husband were to neglect his stock, his shipping, his contract, his client. Why should the husband be expected to manage his part of the business upon sound and correct business principles while his wife-partner is letting hers go at loose ends, with a shiftlessness which, if he should imitate, would ruin them in a year? Now what is the principle upon which every good businessman manages his affairs? Why, simply that of sovereignty. He keeps, if he is a sensible man, his stock under lock and key, and exacts a rigid accountability in its use.”
“ But,” says Kate, “ we housekeepers would not dare lock up our butter, eggs or sugar. We could not keep a girl a day if we doled out our stores and held our servants accountable for their use.”
“ Suppose a manufacturer of jewelry should reason as you do 1 , Kate. He says, ‘ I can not keep my help satisfied unless I give them free access to my stock of gold and diamonds. I must throw open my tool drawers, and I must not ask how much material this or that manufactured article has taken to make.’ You know that man would have to shut up shop in less than a year. Now I still ask, Kate, is it fair, is it right that while the husband superintends his business himself the wife partner surrenders her responsibility into the hands of ignorant and irresponsible subordinates? Thus conducting the household on purely business principles does not necessarily entail upon you the least participation in the labor of the family. It does not absolutely require your personal presence at the scene of those labors, although the woman who considers it beneath her dignity to go into her kitchen has no more business to undertake to keep house than the master mechanic who is too proud to enter his workshop has to try to carry on a shop. The absolutely essential thing is that yours should be the controlling and directing mind, and that to you everyone in your employ should be held rigorously responsible.”
‘‘I wish,” says Kate, “ that you would specialize a little. You men in laying down your instructions to us women do it in the most stupendously general way, which we are sometimes tempted to think betrays a condition of mind which lacks experimental knowledge.”

550
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
“ Well, I readily own up to little experimental knowledge in housekeeping, but I am only suggesting that housekeeping should be conducted on the same principle on which we men conduct business. And first, to specialize, you should tell your servants that employing them at stipulated wages to do certain work their time belongs to you. Tell them distinctly that if you prefer to keep your stores under lock and key it is not because you suspect their integrity, but that you consider it your business as a housekeeper to know what is the cost of living. And secondly, although the plan of keeping a book of family accounts only belongs incidentally to the main subject under discussion, it is so important that I can not refrain from a special mention of it. It is the simplest thing in the world, not taking on an average more than ten minutes a day. For reference in case of a disputed bill it is invaluable, while its influence in keeping down expenses is wonderfully wholesome. It would be just as safe for the merchant to neglect his cash book as for his domestic partner, who undertakes to do her business properly, to neglect her cash book. I believe, Kate, that no higher compliment can a husband pay to his wife than to say, ‘ She is an excellent manager of my home, finely as she has been educated; she knows everything, and how to direct what should be done, from the private family dinner to a sumptuous entertainment.”
“You may add, if you please, Petruchio, that woman has done nearly everything that has been done in the peaceful arts from the dawn of history up to the present era, as you will have to acknowledge, if you have examined at all intelligently the Woman’s Building at this wonderful fair of this wonderful nation. In all the earlier ages woman established the home, built the house, reared the family, provided food, tilled the ground, garnered the crops, provided materials for raiment, spun thread and wove cloth, designed and manufactured clothing, cared for the sick and educated the children. Modern civilization, developing commerce and manufactures and improving agriculture, has diverted the attention of men from fighting and hunting, and given into their hands the task of providing food and raiment and luxuries for the family. Indeed, the history of civilization maybe regarded as a history of the transfer of these tasks from the hands of women in the household to the hands of men in the factory, the mill and the shop. And may not the single monotonous occupation to which women are now confined account for that which seems to militate against domestic peace? ”
“ Why, Kate, the science of domestic economy is one of the noblest arts, the handmaid of domestic and, therefore, national health, riches and welfare, and worthy the highest powers of the most gifted of our women. You re-read the story of Ruth Pinch as given in ‘ Martin Chuzzlewdt.’ It is enough to make one in love with cooking and keeping house. The pretty girl does everything wflth such grace and alertness, her whole soul is so bent on infusing comfort into everything, she is so unselfish, so wise, so unconscious of her w'isdom, so good, and knows so little about her goodness, that she is one of the sweetest of Dickens’ many lovely, thoroughly human, women. It is a pitiful truth that we may become homeless wdthout being actually houseless, for it does look as though the family or homekeeping w 7 as fast becoming a matter of temporary arrangement. Home, once a woman’s temple, is now her prison. The sw'eet, quiet virtues which were once her greatest charm are now the badge of her slavery. Strong to do, she is weak to bear, and w'hile she can nerve herself to perform the most revolting offices of a hospital nurse, and take an active part in the most ghastly operations, she can not live under the comparative monotony of her home life. Duty is not in her vocabulary now. She writes work over where it stood. And, Kate, I fear work means simply excitement and publicity. Is there not danger that not a grace, not a gift wall be kept in the maturing shade, that not a violet hides behind its leaves? All the treasure which once used to be kept in sacred shrines are now 7 laid in the shop window for everyone to stare at, and all buy who w'ill. A pretty piping voice, that can sing passably well a drawing-room ballad, hires herself for public display. You hear girls say they are hoping to become anotherCamilla Urso because they can strike a true note on the violin. Many a girl vvho can draw 7

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
551
well enough for a parlor album plunges into an exhibit, and dreams of fame through her art, and one with the faintest faculty for situation dashes off a novel which is to bring her name very near to that of George Eliot. While I sincerely, deeply sympathize with every reform which tends to afford a fair field for exertion for those women who are forced to select for themselves a trade or profession, I deprecate everything that allures those who possess the inestimable privilege of a home to desert their fittest sphere of action. You will smile, Kate, when I say that the manhood of man must suffer some loss when woman has appropriated a portion of it; for its nobler attributes are created and evoked by the duty and privilege of ministering to her wants, and fortifying and protecting her. I believe woman is a complement, not a substitute, for man. Is it, my Kate, so beneath the glory of a woman to be one whose society is sought with avidity by the opposite sex, whose most ardent champions are men, at whose bidding men are prompt to respond, and in whose companionship men seem to find peculiar happiness? A woman whose husband will think her adorable, it matters little whether her eyes be large or light, small or dark, her features classic or irregular, whether her tongue be eloquent or she be given to silence, she hides within her being that subtle something which emphasizes the fact that men have some rights which women are bound to respect. I can not express it better than to say that, while she is restful, at the same time she coaxes out ambitions which we never dreamed were ours. She seems to have the grace of leisure. She is never too busy. She would inject a little bit of duncehood into our American life—into this restless desire for study. If she be fortunate enough to possess children, she assimilates the spirit of the age and interprets it to them, and in them evolution seems to take strides swift and sure and forward. Should we give small credit to her who has kept holy and watered with the rain of deep feeling this acrid, dusty highway of civilization, and instructed her nature so that it will bring forth beautiful June blossoms?
“ * Happy he!
With such a mother; faith in womankind Beats with his blood, and truth in all things high Comes easy to him, and though he trip and fall,
He shall not blind his soul with clay! ’
“You spoke, Kate, of securing woman’s alleviating presence in the rude scenes of republicanism. I suppose you have reference to her participation in politics. History tells us that when the contrast between the sexes has been least marked, the tenderer one does not seem to have gained purity or the physically stronger elevation. The Spartan maids who exercised in public unrobed, did not always, as Plato fondly hoped, wear virtue for a garment. The mothers of the Partheniaes doubtlessly acted from patriotism, but less strong-minded women would have considered their honor paramount. The idea of marriage, of the natural choice of each other by one man and one woman, to unite and form one separate family, seems to be as naturally implanted in the human race as does the idea of language or religion, and if the family is one as the United States government is one, then it would be as absurd to send two representatives to the polls as it would be to send two representatives or ministers to Great Britain to act on their individual responsibilities. So long as a woman elects her own husband, and she can sometimes take her choice out of several candidates, it is her own fault if she is not properly represented.’’
“ And have American women, whether married or single, any vital share or interest in this grand free government of ours?'’ asked Kate.
“ With all the emphasis of a profound conviction I answer, yes. Such a touching and intimate interest as no women ever had before in any government under the sun, because the principles embodied in it and represented by it have made her what she is, and they alone can make her what she hopes to be. If it be true that the position of woman in society is a sure test of its civilization, then is our America in the van of progress. Nowhere else in the world is the ideal of womanhood so chivalrously

552
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
worshiped and protected. Nowhere else is she so respected, obeyed and beloved. In three exterior forms of action women excel—talk, manner and dress. It is in talk— yes, in all three that American women take the lead. Great as is your proficiency in the handlingof manner and dress, it is by talk alone that you exercise a conquering force. I know that dress and manner are regarded as indispensable auxiliaries, but none except the foolish place them in the front rank of combat, while every woman who merits being counted as a social artist, takes care in using them as but subordinates to her speech. In society our American women are extremely self-poised, reasonable and capable of defending their own opinions and of abetting their desires, and as you talk more and laugh more you lead and dictate more to your brother man. It is to you women that men must go for exhilaration, elevation, brightening and appetizing, and above all, strengthening to do our duty, and contentment while we are doing it. Kate, I do wish that men’s rights could be regarded just a little—talked about, sung about, prayed about, and preached about.”
“ Men’s rights! What do you mean, Petruchio? Men have always had all the rights there were to have, and w T hat more can you cry for? ”
“ My dear Kate, this is the age of woman worship. Women are angels and men are mostly demons. Our modern literature makes all virtues feminine and all vices masculine. A well-formed, fair-faced, sweet-tempered, gentle-spoken woman, if young and accomplished, is an angel, though her heart may be cold, selfish, incapable of a generous emotion; an angel, though utterly regardless of the misery she ruthlessly inflicts upon others. What with women’s journals and women’s clubs and women's colleges and women’s departments, and women’s this and that, we are beginning to fear entire exclusion from the human family. Some one has said that we are in danger of forgetting that ‘ a woman is a human being first and a woman afterward.’ But we have one hope and one consolation, and that is in the motto on the letter-paper of the Woman’s Branch of the World’s Congress Auxiliary of the Columbian Exposition, viz.: ‘ Not things, but men.’ We are still recognized as a man and brother. For this I for one am devoutly thankful. I confess to you, Kate, that I have just joined the P. A. S. O. M. T. N. R., which in this age of cabalistic nomenclature, means the “ Protective Association for Securing to Oppressed Men Their Neglected Rights.’ I have never liked the ‘ Taming of the Shrew’ in Shakespeare version, and would like to get out an edition of my own. There is something so out of keeping with all reality in it. Whoever knew a man in the better circles of society have his way by any domineering method as against the contrary by his wife? I believe there are cases, such as that of the onetime invincible John L. Sullivan, where man’s superior muscular action is put into play to secure him what he is pleased to term his rights. But you know, Kate, that it is not considered good form for a man in the best society to beat his wife. This puts him at a certain disadvantage. If he is not permitted to show his superiority in the sense physical, where then can he show it? There is something so far-fetched in the whole conception of a man’s having his way that it seems to me that the play lacks human interest. Perhaps there will be a land some time—
“ ‘ Where wives will all obedient be,
And men will have their way.’
“ Meanwhile, Kate, there is another thing that you enjoy, and which seems to be denied to us men, for the most part, at least. I refer to the literary circles all over our land. Of the members of the Chautauqua and kindred circles, what an infinitesimal fraction are men. I know that we have, as a rule, less ability and taste for this sort of thing, but the reason is that we have been repressed for generations. Give us a chance. When you women gather to hear a play of Shakespeare, or to throw additional obscurity on Browning, or see what extravagant panegyric can do for Walt Whitman, men look on with envious eyes. When there are 9 o’clock breakfasts and formal luncheons and coffees and 5 o’clock teas, we men must rest content to stay without the portals. The one persistent and unquestioned right which we seem to

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
553
have left, is to supply the ducats for the same. You know, Kate, that if you attend the fine literary association, of which you are a bright and particular star, I must meanwhile in my office earn enough to buy the paper and ink with which you write those essays which delight all readers. If you will bear with me, Katharina, 1 would like to tell you of two or three prominent faults of your sex which injure and restrict our rights as men. The most mischievous and glaring, and the most ruinous, is extravagance. I knew you would look aghast at this, and ask me for an account of the money I spend for tobacco, etc., but you should be charitable toward some of our habits, seeing that we do not interfere with yours.”
“ Bless me, Petruchio, what habits have w r e, I should like to know? ”
‘‘A multitude, Kate. I don’t know the half. Crochet work, embroidery, painting —tea is milder than tobacco, but your systems are more sensitive. Then there are powders, perfumes, eau-de-cologne, lavender, verbena, heliotrope, and what not, against all of which I have nothing to say, because their odors are nearly equal to that of a fine Havana cigar. I would be glad if this feminine love for color and fragrance w r as more common among men. But there are curious differences of taste. The peculiar fascination in smoking is not in the taste of the weed, but in the sight of the smoke. It is called the ear of corn which we hold out to induce into harmony the skittish thoughts which are running loose. I understand that knitting is the great feminine narcotic. You wall agree with me, Kate, that this habit is not very important in comparison with those vices of character. Is not the use of the weed less objectionable than those systematic habits of envy, avarice, hypocrisy, or the vice of extravagance? Wastefulness has almost become a trait of society. American women, especially, are profuse and lavish in money and dress, in equipage, in furniture, in houses, in entertainments. Perhaps the largeness, the immensity of our land’s resources and materials, as well as the wonderful national advance we have already made, tends to cultivate in our people a feeling of profusion and the habit of extravagant display. When fortunes do not arrive by magic, but must be built up painfully, slowdy, at the expense of the nerve and sinew, the brain and the heart of the builder, and when a close attention to money-making is rapidly becoming a national badge and is in danger of eating out entirely what is of infinitely more value than wealth, a high national integrity and conscience, and sinking the immaterial and the intellectual in the material and the sensual. It is, then, by you, the women of America, that the men shall have saved to them their rights. Great financial crisises in which colossal schemes burst like bubbles; commercial bankruptcies, in which honorable names are bandied on the lips of common rumor and w r hite reputations are blackened by public suspicion; minds that started in life with pure and honest principles, determined to win fortune by the straight path of rectitude, gradually growing distorted and ending by enthroning gold in the place made vacant by departed virtues; hearts that were once responsive to the fair and beautiful in life and in the universe, that were w r ont to thrill through and through at a noble deed or fine thought, now pulseless and hard as the nether millstone; souls that once believed in God, Heaven, and good, now worshiping commercial success and its exponent, money, and living and dying with their eager eyes fixed dustward. And yet, if this is to be checked, it must be begun in the home and by its guardian woman.
“Another thing, Kate, which you women do, and which I think defraud us of our rights, is your wild chase after, and copying of, European fashions, habits and styles of living. We are accused of being a nation of copyists, and it is more than half true. And why it should be I can not understand. I am thankful, as I look at this wonderful “Dream City,” that we are beginning to have an art and a literature our very own. Let us have the fashion, as well, which shall be distinctively American. Not what is sensible or becoming, but what is the fashion, does the American woman buy. Not what she can afford to purchase, but wdiat her neighbors have, is generally the criterion. The aping of aristocratic pretentions has been a much ridiculed weakness of Americans. It is certain that American society needs republicanizing in all its grades.

554
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
This is another right which men look to women to preserve—the effort to renew society in the natural simplicity of our republican institutions. America has need of you, Kate. Man has need of you. We suffer for the need, as well as for the power, of loving and being loved. This is even greater in man than in woman, hence the chief reason why she almost always controls him. Man craves for the ideal, suffers for the want of it, but he dies not knowing how to get it. I say, Kate, that not even yet has womankind, in spite of her irrepressible longing to utter the clear, free, elevated speech, that shall yet stir the pulses of the world. I can not better tell you what I believe is needed than to close with the words of that true American woman:
“ ‘ If thou wouldst have happiness, choose neither fame, which doth not long abide, nor power, which stings the hand that wields it; nor gold, which glitters, but never glorifies; but choose thou love, and hold it forever in thy heart of hearts; for love is the purest and the mightiest force in the universe, and once it is thine, all other gifts shall be added unto thee. Eove that is passionate, yet reverent, gentle, yet strong, selfish in desiring all, yet generous in giving all, love of man for woman, of woman for man, of parent for child, of friend for friend—when this is born in the soul the desert blossoms of the rose; straightway new wishes, hopes, sweet longings and pure ambitions spring into being like green shoots that lift their tender heads in sunny places, and if the soil be kind they grow stronger and more beautiful as each glad day laughs in the rosy sky.’ ”
•I
4
3
\
0
I

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
557
The influence of that ancient myth remains. The belief that Japan is the land of the gods, that the emperor is a child of the sun, and that the people are all of divine descent naturally results in a feeling of importance and superiority which will not be outgrown in a few generations.
This is the outline of early Japanese mythology, which has developed into a kind of religion, known as Shinto. The word is of Chinese origin, but it is obvious that the religious system which it designates must have developed many centuries before any trace of Chinese influence was felt in Japan. Since then, however, Shinto has changed so much in its ceremonial and external character that it is now scarcely to be found in its original simplicity in any part of Japan. Indeed, it is only by the study of the oldest books that we have come to know fairly well what pure Shinto was.
Different religions were introduced from time to time. First came the teachings of Confucius, which spread rapidly and were received with greatest favor throughout Japan. At the present day they still constitute an essential part of a Japanese education. Then came a few Buddhist images and sutras from Korea, in the year 552 A. D. But it was not until the famous priest, Kobo Daishi, in the ninth century, ingeniously identified the various Buddhist saints with the Shinto deities that the new faith became popular and finally almost supplanted the other. Then arose different schools of Shinto, and now we find the two religions borrowing from each other, until it is sometimes confusing to decide whether a certain temple is Buddhistic or Shinto, or both.
The oldest Japanese book known is the Ko-ji-ki (“ Record of Ancient Matters”); it dates from the year 711 A. D. Authentic historical records began in the year 400 A. D.
The earliest mention of Japan by European travelers is by Marco Polo, who from 1272 to 1298 was in the far East. Marco Polo did not visit the country, but he was told fabulous stories of the great wealth of gold in the island Kingdom of Zipangu.
When Columbus sailed, August 3, 1492, on his venturesome voyage of discovery, his purpose was first to visit China, and on his return to search for the famous Zipangu. He discovered America instead.
Japan was not discovered by the Portuguese, the pioneers in navigation in the Eastern seas, until America had been known for half a century. By the merest accident, Mendez Pinto, with two of his countrymen, landed in Kinshiu from a piratical junk in the year 1542.
The Japanese are a most charming and interesting people to live among. They are small in stature, with black eyes and hair. The types of features of the higher and lower classes are distinctly marked. The fine oval face with prominent, well chiseled features, oblique eyes and high, narrow forehead, distinguish the upper class; while the round face and less oblique eyes pertain to the lower.
Their dress is picturesque, and, generally speaking, convenient. The kimono , or principal garment, is a long, loose gown, open in front from neck to feet and held to the form by a gridle, or obi , which is usually made of very rich material fourteen inches or more in width and four and a half yards in length, made of two thicknesses of cloth, with a layer of wadding between them. This is wound several times around the waist and tied at the back, thus forming quite a turnure. Unlike their Western sisters, they wear the bustle on the outside. The long, flowing sleeves of the kimono below the elbow serve as pockets, in which, among other things, they carry soft paper to use as a substitute for handkerchiefs.
The dress of men, women and children differs but slightly, there being some variation in length, cut and choice of materials. The kimono of women fits more closely and comes down a little longer than a man’s, and in full dress forms a train which is stiffened with wadding. The obi or belt of the men is much narrower. In place of socks they wear what are called tabi , made of cotton cloth, usually white, precisely like a low shoe, except that there is a special thumb to receive the great toe. The soles are of heavy duck. When a Japanese goes into the street he puts on a straw sandal or wooden clog. The sandals or clogs are dropped at the entrance of a house, and only the tabi are worn on the clean matted floors. The common coolie in summer wears only a loin cloth.

558
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The hair of the women is dressed very elaborately, so that the services of a hairdresser are required to arrange it. For this reason, it is said, they adopted the wooden pillow, that the hair might not become disarranged during the night, as they can scarcely afford the hairdresser more than once or twice a week. The coiffure is held in place by long hair-pins or combs made of tortoise-shell or wood, and is so plastered with oil that it could not easily become ruffled. Cosmetics are very largely used, the most important being a paste-like preparation of impure white lead and starch, with which the face and neck are smeared. Carmine was formerly used to redden the lips, but at the present time rose aniline is a favorite dye for the purpose. The color it gives is quite as good as that of the more expensive carmine when seen in the proper light, but the peculiar green, metallic luster ‘is very conspicuous in a side view, and soon dispels the illusion of rosy lips. It has been customary for all married women to shave off their eyebrows and stain their teeth black, to show fidelity to their husbands, but this custom is falling into disuse, particularly in the cities. The recent adoption of foreign dress by the empress and her court is being followed by so many that there is quite a revolution in the manners and customs of the higher classes.
Although woman occupies a position quite inferior to man, so far as I have observed she is not abused nor harshly treated. Among the lower classes she works as industriously as her husband, frequently at the same labor. Among the higher classes her principal duty seems to be to make herself a well-dressed household ornament. Woman in the past has not received the advantages of a general education, but the daughters of good families are taught several accomplishments, among these singing, playing certain musical instruments and dancing are the most usual. The latter is a system of graceful movements and passes, with fans, parasols and other implements. Every movement is most carefully studied to ensure the utmost smoothness and grace, and no young woman who has received a course of training in this art ever makes an ungraceful movement or gesture. In this, as in a thousand other matters, the Japanese habit of studying the minutest detail results in most wonderful effects.
The houses throughout the country are built upon one common plan, differing in size and in the quality of the materials used. For the finer houses the principal building material is cryptomeria wood, while for the cheaper ones pine is used. The Japanese house is a low building of light framework, with no foundation, but with a heavy projecting tiled roof, which is very picturesque.
The rooms may be entered from any part of three sides, by pushing aside one of the sliding, paper-covered doors. There is no privacy whatever. These doors serve the purpose of windows, not to see through to be sure, but to admit light. A room of ordinary size will have four such doors on each of the three sides, about three feet wide, or exactly the width of the Japanese floor mats. These mats are made of rushes, which are cultivated like rice, upon marshy ground, the inside filled with straw, making them about two inches thick. The edges are bound with blue cotton cloth. They always measure thirty-four and one-half inches by five feet nine inches, and the size of the room is determined by the mats—a small room is a four-mat room, one of ordinary size, eight mats. The mats are used in the poorest hovels and the richest dwellings. Chairs are unknown, and all the people sit on the floor in a manner peculiar to themselves.
The fourth or closed side of the room will probably consist of a sort of double recess, three or four feet deep, called the tokonoma , for the beauty of which the Japanese houses are justly famed. The floor of the tokonoma is of polished wood, usually dark in color, is raised a few inches above the floor mats. An upright partition separates tf^e two parts. On one side will be a clear space, where a kakemono —a painting on silk—always hangs; on the other side will be a shelf, not a plain board shelf such as we would probably put in, but a Japanese shelf, which is made in two parts, running from opposite sides at a slightly different level, the ends overlapping a few inches about the middle of the space. Upon this shelf stands some ornament, and below, on the floor, there is generally a low stand, with a vase of shrubs.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN,
559
Above there will probably be a small closet, with decorated or plain gilt sliding doors.
The beauty of the tokonoma is in both the artistic design and the fine finish of the wood. Some of the woods used are very valuable, and the tokcnioma alone may cost three hundred dollars or more, and yet not be of the richest quality. The more costly kinds of wood are imported from China. The most honored guest is always seated in front of the tokonoma. The ceiling of the room is very neat, usually made of plain, unvarnished and uncolored wood. The space between the ceiling and the beams that run around above the doors may be closed, but it is more likely to be filled with an open fretwork of wood, which the Japanese are very skillful in making. The best rooms are found at the back of the house, where the veranda overlooks a beautiful garden, a landscape in miniature, such as only the Japanese can imagine and create. The people love shrubs and flowers, and the poorest of them will have some green thing about, even though they have only a tube of bamboo for a holder.
They are famous for dwarfing plants. Pine trees a foot high are grown like forest giants in miniature. Oranges ripen on trees scarcely larger. It requires years of patient care and watching to attain this result, and a climate such as Japan alone affords.
They are great lovers of natural scenery. Around every city and town there are resorts for pleasure and recreation. Usually these are temple inclosures, but wherever there are plum or cherry trees in blossom there the people gather for a holiday.
There are two articles which the Japanese deem indispensable to their comfort, and these are the hibachi and the tobacco-box. The former is a brazier of bronze or wood, copper lined, holding glowing coals by which the rooms are heated. In the coldest weather this small brazier is the only source of heat in a Japanese house. The cooking is done on stoves without chimneys, over fires of burning wood, but the people depend for bodily comfort upon warm clothing, putting on suit after suit, one over the other, and toast their hands over the hibachi. The tobacco-box also contains glowing coals for lighting pipes and cigarettes, with a piece of bamboo to serve as a cuspidor.
A Yankee invention, called a ji?i-rik-i-sha, is a comfortable two-wheeled carriage, with a coolie in place of a horse trotting in the shafts, a veritable baby carriage, also called a Pullman car. In this one travels over the plains and through the cities. A sort of bamboo basket is used to travel over the mountains. This basket, called a hago, is suspended from two poles, which are carried on the shoulders of coolies.
A Japanese hotel differs in proportion as the Japanese houses, ways of living and customs differ from our own. A foreigner entering a hotel for the first time is at a loss to know what to do. First he must take off his boots immediately inside the entrance, which may be through a special doorway, although more commonly the entire front of the house is open to the street; one finds a passageway leading along the main floor, which is raised about two feet above the ground. This main floor is divided into a number of rooms by means of the sliding doors. Probably these doors will be open, and one can then see through the house into the garden behind. In the passageway outside the rooms are stained and polished floors which would be marred and scratched by boots or shoes. Having entered as an unexpected guest, the room will be absolutely bare of furniture. A servant, or perhaps the proprietor himself, will immediately bring some cushions about twenty inches square'to sit on, and then a hibachi and tobacco-box. Then follows an iron tea-kettle which is set on a tripod over the coals, and a small tray on which is a tea-set. The teacups are very small and without handles, very different from ours. There will also be an ornamented dish containing confections, probably thin, dry, twisted or curled cakes made of rice flour. The guest will now have been provided with all the luxuries of a native hotel.
The hot water, not boiling, is no sooner poured over the tea than it is poured out into the cups. You will probably be surprised that the tea is made so quickly and

560
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
without boiling water. As a matter of fact boiling water is quite generally used, but whenever the best teas are used, and where, as in private houses, the people endeavor to bring out the finest flavor, the water is just below the boiling temperature. As regards the quickness of making the tea, it must be understood that the tea used by the natives is not dried like the teas prepared for exportation. All the native dried tea, such as is used by the people, is re-dried in the foreign godowns before it is sent abroad.
Just before dinner you will be told that the hot bath is ready. The hot bath is an essential part of Japanese life. There is probably no other thing that the people enjoy so thoroughly. The water is often quite too hot for foreigners, but to get the full benefit of it the temperature should be as high as can be borne. It is then not enervating, but restful. The bath-room is not always private, but is often quite open to passers-by in the hall.
The water is used by all the guests successively, but as no one uses soap, the water remains tolerably clear. The most distinguished guest is given the preference. After the guests follow the heads of the family and children, and lastly the servants. There are many public bath-houses for the people in every town.
The dinner follows the bath, and it is served in so many different styles that any attempt to describe them intelligibly would be hopeless; but usually it is served upon individual red or black lacquered trays, raised on legs from three to eight inches in height. Upon these trays will come five different dishes.
The lower classes live mainly on rice, radishes, and a few other vegetables and pickles, the latter being a very important article of diet. The staple article of food with all classes is rice. The rice is boiled so that the grains retain their form, and it is eaten without seasoning of any kind.
We will suppose the dinner served upon a neat red lacquered zen, or tray. On the right front corner, as we sit facing it, will be a lacquered covered bowl of miso soup, probably containing an egg or some fine-sliced or chopped vegetable. On the left corner will be the porcelain rice bowl; on the corner back of that, a clear vegetable or fish soup, the suimono , or a soup made with egg, fish and vegetables, cooked up all together and called wan-meshi. On the right back corner will probably be some kind of baked or grilled fish. A small cup in the center will contain a relish; it maybe pickles, or beans boiled in black sugar, or fresh cucumber; very likely there will be some fresh radish tops with slioyn , or soy, a kind of sauce from which our Worcester is made. The grilled fish is sometimes replaced by raw fish, cut in slices, to be eaten with shoyn. There is no special ceremony about eating, but some skill is required to manage the chopsticks. These are simply two straight sticks, which are used with one hand. The food is prepared to be lifted with the chopsticks. The grilled fish is rather difficult to manage without a knife and fork. However, every scrap of meat can be" taken up if one is skillful and knows how to begin. The daiko?i , or preserved radish, is at first quite offensive to taste and smell, but after a time it is recognized as a valuable adjunct to a bill of fare, for unseasoned boiled rice soon cloys the appetite unless some such strong flavored preparation is added. This is not a matter of individual experience, but also of the Japanese people. There is always some strong pickle used at their meals; they depend so much upon the nutritive value of rice that they must eat it in large quantities, and this they can not do without something strong to supplement it.
The Japanese bed ife made by spreading a futon, or heavy quilt, on the floor, on which is placed the peculiar wooden pillow and as many quilts for covering as the weather may call for. It may be imagined that such a bed is not springy, even if two or three such quilts are placed beneath one. The bed is not good as compared with our spring and hair mattresses. However, habit is everything. The amado , or outer rain-doors, which protect the house from intruders, and shield the paper doors from rain, being closed, the house becomes quiet and you retire, but doubtless a late party will arrive and make a great noise just when you wish to sleep. As the houses are so open, speaking and laughing are distinctly heard all over, and the Japanese are incessant chatterers.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
561
Early in the morning there will be a tremendous racket, caused by opening the rain-doors. This lasts only a few moments, but long enough to get one wide awake. As soon as you rise the quilts are removed, the hibachi brought in, and the room swept and dusted. Meanwhile you make your toilet out on the veranda or down-stairs; you must wash in the open air even in winter.
The people marry very young, being usually betrothed while in childhood by their parents. Divorce is quite common and granted for what we would consider most trivial reasons; for instance, a husband can divorce his wife if she talks too much.
Several modes of burial have prevailed in Japan at different periods. First was the burial in artificial caves, next in simple mounds of earth, then followed burial in mounds with rock chambers or dolmens, later in double mounds or imperial tumili surrounded by moats, and lastly, burial in coffins shaped like round tubs, into which the body is placed in a sitting position. Cremation is also now a very prevalent method of disposing of the body. An ancient custom was to bury the retainers of a prince and his family alive, standing upright like a hedge around the grave. This custom is said to have come from China. Wives suffered themselves to be buried alive around their deceased husbands. But this was all too terrible, and when, in the last century before Christ, the Empress Hibatsuhime no Mikoto died, the Mikado asked that some other way might be devised. One of his court, Nomi no Sukine, advised making figures of clay to represent men and horses, and to bury them as substitutes. This was done, and the Mikado, well pleased with the plan, ordered that henceforth the old custom should not be followed, but that clay images should be set up around the grave instead.
The making of these clay images is said to be the beginning of Ceramic art in Japan.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
563
of romance, of heroism, to make an epic as enchanting and inspiring as any of classic lore.
Susannah Hart, the aunt of Mrs. Henry Clay, raised and pulled the flax which she wove and spun into her wedding gown, with an art so clever that she could draw the width through her wedding ring. She belonged to the wealthiest of those early families of note, and was the wife of Gov. Isaac Shelby. She died at the age of seventy-two years at “ Travelers’ Rest,” the grand old homestead which has never passed out of the Shelby family. She was the mother of ten children, and her descendants are widely scattered. Mary Hopkins Cabell Breckinridge was a contemporary whose work can never die. Hers were not deeds of daring nor of tragic from the lurking Indian. Her power was in her eloquent conversation, her strong opinions, her decided views of duty. Her sons are orators and statesmen; her daughters are ambitious and progressive. Margaret Breckinridge, a granddaughter, devoted heart and hands to hospital work during the war of the Blue and the Grey; and by her gentle, self-sacrificing ministering was named the “ Angel of the hospitals.” She said: “Shall men die by thousands for their country and no woman risk her life?” Still a younger generation is led by Miss Sophronisba Breckinridge, who after years of travel in Europe, studied law in her father’s office. Mrs. Catherine Hunt, the chatelaine of one of Lexington’s proud homes, reigned a queen in her domain. The train of servants, the management of her handsome estate and all the demands upon the mistress of such possessions, called for executive ability of rare degree. Hers was the thinking head and the guiding hand. The Baroness Burdett Coutts says: “Woman may be allowed to lead in acts of charity,” and right nobly has she set this example. This woman, Mrs. Hunt, used her prerogative here. Sixty-one years ago, when cholera wellnigh depopulated the Blue Grass capital, she went forth on pious mission bent. Coming upon three desolate little children, whose parents lay dead, she said to a friend: “What shall we do with them? Let us buy them a home.” She opened her purse and established the Orphans’ Home, Lexington’s oldest charitable institution, where many little feet have found a resting place. Mrs. Henrietta Hunt Morgan was her daughter, and the Hon. Francis Kay Hunt, of legal celebrity, was her worthy son. Mrs. Morgan presided over her household much after the manner of her bringing up. She was the mother of a remarkable family. Her sons were Gen. John Hunt Morgan, Col. Calvin Morgan, Capt. Charlton Hunt Morgan, and Lieut. Thomas Morgan.^ Her daughters were the wives of Gen. A. P. Hill and of Gen. Basil W. Duke. Behold the evolution of the Kentucky girl, if I may so term the greater liberty of today! Mrs. Henrietta Morgan Duke, of Louisville, Ky., one of our commissioners, is a woman of incomparable qualities of heart and brain. She reflects the grandmother and mother in strength of character and in executive ability. Times have changed, and she has risen to the demands. Her young daughter, Miss Carrie Duke, the violin virtuoso, represents the fourth generation of this family. The ancient code would have held her captive, but the liberty of the present sent her abroad to develop the divine genius that now sways multitudes. Another young descendant of Mrs. Hunt is Miss Lucy Lee Hill, a World’s Fair Commissioner, who bravely and briskly went about the work of collecting exhibits; faithfully she has presided at the state building. Yet another great-granddaughter is Miss Eleanor Howard Morgan, daughter of Capt. Charlton Morgan, who entered Bryn Mawr College, where her scientist brother, Dr. Thomas Morgan, holds the chair of biology. This young girl perfectly illustrates the fact that developing a woman’s brain does not necessarily rob her of feminine charm. No lily of the valley, breathing its delicate fragrance far below the gaze of man, is more modestly environed; yet her influence pervades all the atmosphere about her. She inherits, not the dash of her uncle, the cavalry chief, but the steady glow of woman’s star when lit by the brilliancy of intellectual fire. After forty years of Kentucky civilization and the advance of commerce and education, in 1822 Susan Lucy Bary Taylor, only fifteen years old, read from the platform of the La Fayette

564
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Academy, at Lexington, her essay upon “ The higher education of women.” Think of it! Schools were few and far between, the reading of fiction was barred to a degree by religious scruples, and woman was out of place except at the hearthstone or in the drawing-room. No doubt many still thought with Cowley, that “she was one of Nature’s agreeable blunders,” or with Thucydides, that “ the best woman is she of whom the least can be said either in the way of good or harm;” or yet with Mohammed, that “ the worst thing about a woman is that we can’t do without her.” Why, I remember fully fifty years after the La Fayette commencement, a society young man’s shocked veto upon his sister reading her graduating essay from the stage to be gazed at by men and women. This mother of famous sons and daughters made the plea that woman was capable of receiving instruction, of comprehending the science of numbers,, of learning languages, of following the explorations of science, and of mental discipline through logic and philosophy, and begged that proud men will permit women to spend some hours in improving their minds. She says: “ History is no longer confined to the exploits and achievements of men, but is proud to have its brightest pages adorned with the names of women distinguished for learning, for patriotism, for high and heroic virtue.”
Alas! I fear that proud men went away exulting over the pretty reader, and ignoring what she read as a vagary to be pardoned. It cost the blood of battles, the social disruption, the severance of family ties and the martyrdom of broken hearts, to plume the upward flight of Kentucky women, to grant them what has been termed “their perilous freedom from social trammels.” But now in 1893 I clip the following from a local paper:
“In Calculus.”
“ Professor Barbour, of the University of Richmond, Ky., has sent the work of two prodigies in mathematics. In offering the papers for display, he explains that the authors are very poor at foot-ball, and have not distinguished themselves either in marksmanship or as oarsmen. Then he explains that they are young ladies, to whose work in higher mathematics he calls the attention of the educators and experts of the world. The young ladies are Miss Estelle W. Walker and Miss Florence P. Witherspoon.”
Miss Chenault, of Louisville, who is soon to be married, declined the chair of mathematics in a Western college recently offered her. Similar triumphs are getting to be neither few nor far between.
The descendants of Susan Taylor are identified with Newport, Ky. Here resides Mrs. Thomas L. Jones, one of the most cultivated, elegant women of the South. In gracious hospitality she has not been excelled, and as a prominent member of the Kentucky Historical Society she is conversant with the choicest bits of patriotic lore.
Mrs. Mary Gratz Morton, president of the Kentucky Columbian Club, is descended from one of the most charitable and influential women of her day. Mrs. Morton is cultured and refined, has found pleasure in literary clubs where a few years ago they were zn unknown quantity. Miss Mary Harrison, of Lexington, a member of the prominent families of Clay and Harrison, has devoted her energies for years to the establishment of charitable institutions. Not possessed of the necessary means to carry out her plans,, she brought to bear her strong personal influence and untiring perseverance, till more than one lofty pile has arisen to shelter the sick and the poor.
Mrs. Sarah Bruin Cronly, left a widow in her early prime, has consecrated her life to good works. Systematic, clear-headed charity distinguished her methods, and so active is she in her daily rounds among the poor, supplying the needs of the parish, that she has been long known by the pseudonyn of “Aunt Busy.” Mrs. Eliza Brand Woodward, wealthy and charitable, built and endowed the Church Home for needy women at Lexington, and gives liberally to every good cause Who does not know of Jennie Casseday, the saint on her couch of pain during thirty years? She instituted the Flower Mission for prisons and hospitals, and wrote her sweet songs of peace and hope in the night hours of patient watching. Her leaflets are read from pole to pole,.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
565
•and at Louisville the Jennie Casseday Infirmary stands a monument to her labors. “ They also serve who only stand and wait.” She worked while she waited.
Mrs. John M. Clay, daughter-in-law ot Henry Clay, was left a widow two years ago with the broad acres of Ashland on her hands, and the green pastures of blooded horses as a heritage. Diligently the turf-men put their heads together and picked out the sires and dams and foals they meant to buy at the coming sale. But Mrs. Clay held her farm intact and manages it herself. She is besides a writer of ability, not only of novels, but gets out the annual pedigree catalogue of stock with the ■accuracy of a man and the dainty binding of a woman’s artistic taste.
Mrs. Cornelia Bush was our first woman State Librarian, and a woman has held the office ever since. Miss Belle Bennett represents her family in this generation by her work for church and school extension. She has traveled hundreds of miles and has collected many thousands of dollars. The Scarrett memorial at Kansas City, and the march of religion and education in the mountains of Kentucky, bear testimony to her labors and those of her deceased sister. Miss Laura White, of Ashland, Ky., and Miss Joe Carter, of the Kentucky parlor in your Woman’s Building, have taken studies in architecture. Miss Enid Yandell is a sculptor, and our school of woodcarving is crowded with proficients. Mrs. Mary Cecil Cantrill, Kentucky’s World’s Eair commissioner, was born to the self-indulgence of wealth, yet she has long sought the active walk of intellectual pre-eminence. Miss Jean W. Faulkner, another commissioner, a beautiful, bright girl, is descended from a heroic ancestry. Her grandmother, Mrs. Jane Kavanaugh Walker, is now a hale, active woman of four-score years, all her life remarkable for advanced ideas and strong will. In the bringing up of her large family, in church, and throughout her region, she wields authority and influence. First the wife of Gen. John Faulkner, the sturdy blood of the two pioneers flows in Miss Faulkner’s veins. She carries the reflection of the heroism which distinguished her grandfather on the battle-field, and which nerved him to sit calmly down and have an arm amputated without a groan before the day of anaesthetics. Her father was a gallant officer in the late war, and through her mother she inherits the fluent tongue of the Joshua Bell family. The aged grandmother, Mrs. Walker, claims also as her grandchild the Estelle Walker just referred to as the winner in Calculus; and her descendants comprise a veritable rosebud garden of girls who are working their way as teachers in the schools. Miss Ida Symmes and Mrs. Sue Phillips Brown, two more of our commissioners at the Columbian Fair, have worthily shown their claim to confidence and enterprise. Miss Mattie Lee Todd, while yet a young and handsome girl, was appointed to the position of postmaster in her native town, and shouldering the burden of a family debt, as well as the arduous duties of her office, has discharged all obligations and stands today triumphant at her post. Mary Anderson raised the drama to a plane of personal purity hitherto denied by critics to women actors. Her mighty genius attuned the gamut of fiery human emotions, yet “ Our Mary” came forth unscathed. Mrs. Milton Barlow has invented some clever cooking utensils, and her daughter, Miss Florence Barlow, is not only a self- supporting artist, but is the first Kentucky woman to venture into the real estate business. I have found it convenient thus far to pursue the line of woman’s development by connecting the past with the present by tracing ancestral characteristics through generations of improved conditions on to pursuits both within the gates and without the gates of woman. But there is an era to which I must go back. I would I might faithfully portray life in Kentucky during the long interval between that brave girl’s petition for enlightenment and the possibilities of the present. We did not call our farms plantations. Broad acres stretched on every side and negroes tilled the soil. Mansions of brick and stone loomed up, guarded and tended by well trained serving men and women of the antebellum time. Children clung to their black mammies with a love that has no exact parallel in history; and here let me say that many a white nursling owes health, happiness and fine disposition to the good influence of black mammy. The work of the colored woman* was not alone the drudgery of the house.

566
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
She filled a higher, holier niche in countless instances, and her fidelity was almost sublime. In her arms the little ones cried “ Sanctuary,” and in truth the tyrants of the home were likely to be Aunt Dinah and Old Black Joe.
Larger children played with sable mates. Hospitality reigned with princely hand. Social life held supremacy, and the mistress had all she could do to provide for her guests and for the well-being of her dependents. The dying arts of spinning and weaving were turned over to Aunt Sallie, who still rolled out yards of homespun for the “ hands;” but once her wooly head was laid low and these implements of early thrift were packed away, alongside of “ Uncle Ned’s fiddle and de bow.” The mistress trained and taught and managed, till she had time for little else. True, she did no menial service. Did she venture with industrious intent into the kitchen, how promptly Old Aunt Kitty would shake her beturbaned head and cry, “ Now you jist go right along in de house, Mistress; I ain’t guine to hab yer spilen yer pretty white han’s.” How is it now? The cooking school is sending forth adepts in the art, and the pretty white hands are of secondary consideration.
The aged negroes who have clung with child-like trust to the “ white folks ” are cared for while they live, and buried when they die. Not from the cabin door, but from the wide marble portals of the family mansion. Only last year an old servant was thus buried from Dr. H. M. Skillinan’s home at Lexington, and the remains lay in state in their handsome parlors. This case is the rule, not the exception, and no will is ever probated but a legacy is found therein to the old family servants.
Now let us look at the poor relations of the period; the old maid cousins and aunts; for girls were old maids at twenty if still unmarried. Not one would dare express her wish to get out and earn a living. It was a violation of social caste. She might thus bring reproach upon rich Aunt Margaret. She was welcome to abide with rich Aunt Margaret and take the snubbing that chanced to her lot. She might bring up every one of the children till decrepit with age, and get an unsystematic sort of providing for in pay. She knew absolutely nothing of business. Why should she if she was gifted with a voice, she did not dare hear, but in a church choir. Oh, no; she might sing if she did not sing too loud, for this though a bit conspicuous was a holy thing to do. She could not take money for it; on no account must she earn money. For a long while no exception was made in favor of school teaching. She might trim bonnets if she kept her shop at home; or if married and abjectly poor, taking a few genteel boarders might be forgiven, especially if that little evasive fib could pass current, that she was doing it just for company. But there was a perceptible drop in the social scale. Young women if caught washing dishes were talked about. The very next sewing society sat on the case, for mind you, the women must not know anything to talk about, and yet they were held fully responsible. Was it any wonder that tea-table and sewing-society gossip passed into a proverb. There was actually nothing for a .girl to do but get married. This was the aim, if not the end, of her career. Old Miss Smith, I shall call her, was slave in her father’s house all her life. She attended to the spinning, the weaving, butter making, sheep shearing, hogkilling, fruit gathering, pickling, preserving, and all the rest from early morn to late bedtime. He was a rich man. When he died he willed all his property to his well- to-do sons,and left this daughter a black woman and one old mare. The old maid mildly lifted up her voice in protest when the‘will was read. She ventured to say it was not fair; at least she did not think it was fair. “Why, what on earth do you want with money?” they said. “You are not married, you have no family, you know you are to take turns about living with us.” And whenever they saw her riding up on her old mare, her face soured and disappointed and out of humor, there didn’t anybody enjoy her visit. Now a father dies and not only leaves money to his daughters, but often ties it up so that their husbands can not touch it. Then mothers shielded their daughters from menial work, and would not even acknowledge that they were helping. They must not be old maids; and the dread of having to spend their lives in weary, thankless pilgrimages from Brother Joe’s to Sister Mary’s forces many a high-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
567
spirited girl to marry John Smith and risk this questionable extension of her liberty. Anything to avoid being thrown on the kin. Poor girls, they would gladly have earned their living, but then it wasn’t genteel. Sometimes a little school was made up in the family. By and by the more ambitious were sent off to Philadelphia or Baltimore boarding schools to be finished in style; so to keep the patronage at home seminaries were chartered and institutions built; but the teachers had to come from the North. The Yankee school, more in jest than derision, was a necessity till, as her admirable work went on, no other teacher could win the respect due her higher culture. By an unreasoning perversion of sentiment the Kentucky girl, who was thought ever so much better than her teacher, was not considered able enough to take charge of a school. Then, too, you heard the silly mothers who had been made dunces from necessity, remark, in the sweet bliss of ignorance: “I took Mary Eliza away before commencement—so much is expected of a graduate, you know.” How is it now? The normal schools are flooding the country with capable young women. The once dangerous forests of the dark and bloody ground now gleam with steeple and spire, and not one of Kentucky’s one hundred and nineteen counties is without its common school fund, and women are being admitted to the school boards. Colleges, universities, institutes, seminaries, academies, kindergartens, whatever the name, have followed the wake of railroads, and the children are sure of intelligent training from the state’s own cultured daughters. The loss of property in slaves, and in devastated homes, brought a change that was destined to work only good. Necessity gradually came to elevate honest endeavor and open the way for woman’s buried talent. Pardon me if I devote a paragraph to Mrs. Nancy Jennings Dunlap, who was very dear to me. She eminently deserves a place in the annals of Kentucky women She came of good old English stock, with every faculty on the alert for whatever was new and progressive, for all that led onward and upward. Married at fourteen, her education was meager; however, it included music and painting, and she had ambition and energy and took up her burden of life with heroic determination. Forty years after she could look back upon a record of doing such as few can recall. She was the mother of eleven children, had sewed for her family white and black, educated herself with her sons and daughters, read everything that was published in that day of comparatively restricted literature, was conversant with politics and every public movement, entertained guests literally from one year’s end to another, had helped scores of people, old and young, to better their conditions, had accompanied her husband to the state legislature and to Congress, was a staunch church woman, faithful at Sunday- school during many years, founder of the Good Templar Order in her native place, and a devotee to higher education. She was always well dressed and ready to converse in her vivacious way upon any topic. She was one of the most graceful, popular leaders in the state. She found time in her busy life to travel much and learn from observation as from the books she so loved, and when at the early age of fifty-three she closed her eyes upon the arena of so much industry and philanthropy, she had fulfilled nearly to the letter the Bible portraiture of action for home and state.
The day has come when we look about us and say, “ It is good.” The shackles of repression that were forged, not by intentional injustice, but by the shortsighted spirit of the times, are not all loosed; nor do we look just yet for a millennium of freedom from social prejudice. But the daughters of the house are filling places as artists, musicians, poets, novelists, teachers, stenographers, typewriters, postmasters, matrons, housekeepers and all the list of undisputed territory. They are slipping the leash day by day. The labors of Mrs. Josephine K. Henry, Mrs. Mary B. Clay, Miss Laura Clay and others, to secure equal property rights for Kentucky women, have paved the way to much that was before impracticable. Their places shall ever be honored in the archives of the state. Men are beginning to discriminate between usefulness and unwomanliness. The press is falling into line, and we read that Miss Margaret Guthrie, who died recently at the age of ninety-four years, was the first to introduce the cultivation of strawberries in Jefferson County, and that she made $1,000 on her

568
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
three-acre patch. We read of a vote of thanks to Mrs. Allie Hervy Ballard, who brought the refining influence of music into the Lexington public schools, where it has flourished for three years. Miss Elizabeth Harrison, of Kentucky, started your Chicago Kindergarten Training School, now a college, in 1885. In our literary exhibit on these grounds is a pamphlet upon the life of Mrs. Julia A. Tevis, the pioneer teacher at Science Hill, Shelbyville, which school she carried on for mor^ than sixty years; the gifted woman who, just three years after Susan Taylor’s ambitious essay in 1822, opened her school with a chemical laboratory in the building, and applied to its mysteries the female intellect. This literary exhibit contains also volumes in prose and poetry from Rosa Vertner Jeffrey, a brilliant writer, a woman of great beauty and a social leader, whose pen has wielded infinite power. Other writers on the list are Sarah Bryan Piatt, Catherine A. Warfield, Amelia B. Welby, Eliza R. Parker, Alice Hawthorne Mudd, Nellie Marshall McAfee, Annie Chambers Ketchum, Ida Goldsmith Morris, Elvira Sydnor Miller, Nellie Talbot Kinkead, Pdorence Griffith Miller, Sophie Pox Sea, Ida Withers Harrison and a hundred more who, from the sheltered sanctum, have moved the souls and molded the sentiment of mankind.
Did time permit, I might tell you of our marvelous needle-women, our societies of church and charity workers, our “ King’s Daughters;” our missionaries, led by that human saint, Sybil Carter; our farmers, with Miss Hannah Bürgin in the van; our elocutionists, all honor to Mrs. Bessie Miller Oton; our kindergartens, with the pioneer Mrs. S. S. Higgins and Miss Sallie Adams in the field; our physicians, our journalists and lecturers. I should tell you how the crowd of curious auditors flocked to hear Mrs. Lula Adams Nield, the first W. C. T. U. speaker in the region; how her modest and quiet voice left no room for frivolous comment. How the white ribbons fluttered everywhere to the rally of Mrs. Frances E. Beauchamp. Your president, Mrs. Potter Palmer, whose energy and tact, whose wisdom and philanthropy, made the Woman’s Building possible, is a Kentucky woman; your chairman, Mrs. James P. Eagle, who has presided here with such winning grace and marked intelligence, is a Kentucky woman. These need no comment; I could not add to their fame. But a volume would scarce hold them all. We have no wish to be manlike. We care not to lose our right of pleasing. We do not ask liberty of our individuality. Fathers and brothers are helping us, and husbands do not all hold back. Society looks kindly on, and the rich girl and the poor girl walk side by side where only dollars and cents constitute the distinction between. And when voice and pen and brain and hand shall have filled our boundaries with enlightened views, with the education of the masses, with happiness at the fireside and with universal respect, then only shall it be said of Kentucky women, “They have done what they could.” Then only may we fold our draperies about us in a painless sleep, and smilingly say—
“ My old Kentucky home, good-night.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
571
musical powers weaken. Man controls his emotions and can give an outward expression of them. In woman they are the dominating element. There is another phase of the feminine character which may bear upon the solution of this problem, and that is the inability of woman to endure the discouragements of the composer and to battle with the prejudice and indifference, and sometimes with the malicious opposition of the world that obstructs his progress. If her triumph could be instant; if work after work were not to be assailed, scoffed at and rejected; if she were not liable to personal abuse, to the indifference of her own sex on the one hand and masculine injustice on the other, there would be more hope of her success in composition.”
One quality heretofore accorded to the feminine nature is that of endurance. If we go back to the history of the early Christian Church we surely find no indication of the want of endurance on the part of woman. One has but to look out over the world to-day to realize that it is the woman rather than the man who is distinguished in the exercise of this qualification. Indeed, the progressive spirit of woman often meets with the rebuff that it is man’s province to achieve, woman’s to endure.
If we wish an instance of one who through scoffs, discouragements, indifference of her own sex on the one hand and masculine injustice on the other, where can we find a more shining example of the steadfast and courageous pursuit of the object to be attained than in the life and labors of Susan B. Anthony? It can hardly be said of her that she lives in emotion and acts from emotion.
At what age the emotions are supposed to lose their force is not stated; but he is a manly man, indeed, who, of the years of Miss Anthony, evinces as great interest and activity in the vital questions of the day; in the future of the young people of our land; in the present good of the humblest of her sisters. It may be urged that Miss Anthony is an exception. So are the great composers exceptions who are said to require, pre-eminently, these elements of character. But in so far as these characteristics are necessary to the ability of musical composition in its highest form, woman is more richly endowed than her brother, man.
Still another reason why woman can never succeed as a composer is that woman reaches results mainly by intuition. “ Her susceptibility to impressions and her finely tempered organization enable her to feel and perceive where man has to reach results by the slow process of reason.” You who have heard Rev. Anna Shaw illustrate in her inimitable way the difference of reaching a result by reason or by intuition will enjoy this illusion.
Acknowledging the list of female composers found in the appendix of his work, this writer asserts: “But of all the works written by these numerous composers, hardly one is known to the lyric stage today,” and that the indisputable reason therefor is, that having had equal advantages with men, they have failed as composers. Inasmuch as this is found in a revised edition of the work published last year, the entire statement is open to question. The defense of our sisters may safely be left to their own achievements. An argument against their ability is as interesting reading at this date as was the elaborate proof published years ago that an ocean steamship was an impossibility; which publication was brought from England to these shores in the impossible steamship.
No; it is to the assertion relative to the equal conditions that your attention is called. It is that, having had equal advantages with men, they have failed. Let us find, if we can by our female intuition, the masculine reasoning through which he establishes such a conclusion. He says: “ It is a curious fact that nearly all the great music of the world has been produced in humble life and has been developed amid the environments of poverty and in the stern struggle for existence.” “The enduring music has been the child of poverty, the outcome of sorrow, the apotheosis of suffering.” “ In this sphere of life, where music seems to have had its origin, the lot of woman is bounded by homely but unremitting cares. Her existence is mainly devoted to the same tedious routine of labor from the rising to the setting sun” (he might well have added several more hours; the birth and rearing of children, sickness,

572
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
nursing, care of family often make her hours of labor from sun to sun again), “ which has few intervals of relaxation, certainly no leisure for musical effort. Its demands are so exacting that she has neither time nor disposition for theoretical application which musical composition requires.” In this birthplace of the higher forms of musical composition the writer affirms that woman is so hampered by labor and excessive family care, that no time and no spirit is possible for effort were she ever so capable in this direction. It is she who must prepare the scant food; who must clothe the children with a scanty provision of cloth; who not only shares the food she needs for her subsistence, but gives from her own veins the nourishment for his child. Our female intuition would lead us to the conclusion that this masculine reasoning is quite adverse to the stated prevision. He acknowledges that Sebastian Bach was the son of a hireling musician; Beethoven’s father a dissipated singer; that Cherubini came from the lowest and poorest ranks of life; that Gluck was a forrester’s son; Haydn’s father, a wheelright; Händel, the son of a barber; Rossini’s father, a miserable, strolling horn-player, who led a wild, Bohemian life; Schubert was the son of a poor schoolmaster; Schumann, a bookseller’s son; Verdi, the son of a peasant; Wagner’s father, a petty municipal officer of little account as a man.
Now, these dissipated singers, these barbers, bakers and basket makers; these hireling musicians, by a process of reasoning known only to the masculine mind, have transmitted to their sons the stanch faithfulness to a high purpose in life, the unswerving patience to endure poverty, discouragement, scoffs and bitter disappointments necessary to the composer
Female intuition sees with lightning glance the life of the wife tied to these loose- principled, dissipated, shiftless fathers of our great composers. It sees the crushed hopes, the privations, the toil, the endurance; the birth of the holy mother-love while yet the child be not in her arms; the heavenly love awakening in her soul as the infant lies upon her bosom. All the poetry, all the passion, all the suffering of her poor heart given day by day to the child she has borne; perchance, the greatest happiness she has known, the pitiful pride of her heart in the notes of the strolling singer or the dissipated horn-blower, the father. If the lives and hearts of the mothers of our great composers were laid bare it might not be difficult to trace the primary source of their genius and poetic temperament.
In reading the lives of our great composers, one is struck with the determination with which the boys were urged or compelled to earnest study, to incessant practice, to the development in every possible way of the talent evinced; but we do not read of the same parental anxiety and effort for the girls of the family. Nor can one believe that with the same pre-natal conditions, with similar environment, the musical genius was always wanting in the daughter. But custom, tradition, public sentiment, all required the subservience of the girl to a simple domestic life, and the discouragement of any. efforts toward a place for herself in the world. As these old traditions lose their power, as custom recedes before the onward march of achievement, as public sentiment is revolutionized by the more numerous womanly woman who discovers she has brain as well as bread-making ability, it may be thought worth while by parents to make equal sacrifice and bestow as great effort to keep her well on the road toward the highest point of possible development. Until this is done woman will not have had equal advantages with man, nor can her ability as a composer of music be judged from the same standpoint.
It is not necessary in this paper to give a list of thewomen who have achieved success as composers of music, nor to relate what works have been written by them. It is of more importance to direct our thoughts toward the future and discern what may be done toward the highest development of the creative power.
It has been said that woman would possibly have flooded the world with harmony, as she has with song, if music were only an object of the perceptions or a matter of instinct; if it simply addressed itself to the senses; if it were but an art composed of ravishing melody; of passionate outbursts; of the attributes of joy, grief, exaltation

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
573
and vague, dreamy sensations without any determinate ideas; but music is all this and more, for these are only effects. It is a science which, in its highest form, is “ mercilessly logical and unrelentingly mathematical.” One must toil unceasingly and patiently continue the most rigid application to achieve freedom in the correct expression of poetical thought. Theoretical enigmas, mathematical problems, must be mastered, and the same intellectual activities must be brought to bear as in the acquisition of any other exact science. The unbeliever in woman’s ability says: “ For these and many other reasons growing out of the peculiar organization of woman, the sphere in which she moves, the training she receives and the duties she has to fulfill,, it does not seem that woman will ever originate music in its fullest and grandest harmonic forms.” But we who believe in her, say, if her sphere revolves in the atmosphere of fashion, dress, display, society; if her musical training be to fit her for social distinction or professional notoriety; if her duties be such as will limit her freedom or opportunities for the highest development of her powers, then we may look in vain for the materialization of her innate capabilities. That the physical force, the mind, the soul, necessary for this consummation is given to woman, as well as to man, we can not doubt. When mothers come to regard a musical education for their daughters as something more serious than a drawing-room accomplishment, something higher than a stage attraction, then we may look for that environment, that attachment of love, that bond of friendship, the endearments of home which will play an important part in shaping the career of woman in Music.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
575
thropic leaders, but to no avail, only to find myself afloat, with these poor, drowning sufferers clutching for life to my garments; and I could not pull them to shore. But today I am glad, so glad to tell you we have found a way, the only one I have ever seen, to really rescue from a life of shame these girls, and that is to love them. Yes, we may love their sin to death. That great man, Talfourd, delivering his final verdict to the jury, in these dying words said: “What the masses want is not kindness, but sympathy.” In my efforts at one time to point a frenzied woman up to better things, she said to me: “ Mrs. Lake, if you can, go from shore to shore and tell the people the way to save us is to love us.” I believe this to be the magic key to success in the work.
The life in Chicago does not differ materially from that in New York, St. Louis, Denver, San Francisco, etc. In Leadville I found it carried on more openly than elsewhere. In Washington, with “principalities and powers,” it is rampant. But I have felt so earnestly that if the Church of God would everywhere put her hand upon it as a part of her “ home missionary ” work, its downfall would be sure. They say to me, “they never stand;” “so few are rescued.” This very argument is accusative. Drop the question, oh Church of the living Christ, because it is not solved, because it is a most difficult one to handle? No, no! If this post is held by the arch-enemy of our souls, may it not be for the very reason of our inactivity in the matter? Are we guiltless then of the blood of our sister in the gutter? Is it none of our business that she lies groveling there? Let the church bombard these forts and take them all for God, and at any cost, each church sending one woman, at least, into this work to report the awful condition of things to the Christian women of our country, willingly ignorant of the entrapping snare, and they will not longer attire themselves in flotsam and jetsam, meeting once a month to regulate work for mission workers hundreds of miles away; but would themselves, with ungloved hands, be active missionaries; not deserting foreign fields—oh no, do not misunderstand me—but do this first, and then know better how to feel for our far-away co-laborers.
Last year in our sin-sick city of Chicago alone, there came under the care of our police matron, women and children numbering over thirty-one thousand. This is startling; but visit our hospitals and reformatories, and examine for yourselves the formidable facts. Let them from their beds of pain in the hospital, or the few remaining days of their lives at the poor-house, pour into your ears their tale of woe. Then, mother, fall upon your knees and plead for mercy in that you never knew before what you might do for other mothers’ daughters. Shall we not be more faithful in this matter, faithful to the community, faithful to our sons and daughters, faithful to our God in the solemn vows in which we are pledged to His service? I wish I might tell you of some most heart-rending cases that have come under my observation, but if we had great cathedral-like souls that would soar up and up until we were in touch with God in this pressing matter, you would know it all. I leave the matter in your hands. Do with it as you will. Know only that the answer will come back to you if you will but honestly ask, “ Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?”

ST. CATHERINE OF SIENA. 1347-1380.
By the HON. MRS. ARTHUR PELHAM.
To grasp the true significance of history we should endeavor to look beneath the surface of the current accounts of remarkable events, which are found in ordinary history books, and in the effort to do this, nothing is of more assistance than the careful, sympathetic consideration of the thoughts and habits of individual men and women as recorded by themselves in their writings, buildings, paintings, and other handiwork.
We have chosen today a woman of the fourteenth century, St. Catherine of Siena, as our center of interest, with the idea that dwelling upon the personal records which we possess of her life may assist us in freshening and vivifying our conceptions of history, and may possibly be found to have some bearing on the problems of the present day.
We think that there will be found much of real living interest in the life of Cath^ erine, the “ Beata Popolana ” of the Republic of Siena—the city peacemaker. She was the correspondent and counselor of popes and queens, of proud churchmen and nobles, of independent plebeian magistrates and lawless captains of mercenary troops, The true value and significance of the life of Catherine of Siena has lately been rescued from the atmosphere of legend, which had too long obscured it, by Mrs. Josephine Butler’s admirable biography, and a delightful essay by the late Mr. Symonds on Siena and St. Catherine.
Catherine, one of the twenty-five children of Giacome Benincasa, a dyer of Siena, was born in 1347 and died in 1380. She was, therefore, a contemporary of Chaucer, Petrarch, Boccaccio, Froissart, Wycliffe, Edward III. of England and Philippa of Hainault. One hundred years before Columbus started for Portugal she died.
She successfully resisted the desire of her parents that she should marry at the age of twelve, and after a short period of domestic persecution was allowed to follow her own inclinations in the adoption of a life of retirement and prayer. At the age of sixteen she became a member of the third order of St. Dominic, wearing the Dominican habit, but living at home and not bound by monastic vows.
At seventeen years of age she represented herself as having received a Divine inspiration to mix more with the world, and though this at first seemed contrary to her idea of a religious life, she obeyed the impulse, and henceforth joined in family life, and devoted much of her time to labors among the sick and poor. Her desire and power to preach became so strong as to overcome the prejudices of religious ideas and mediaeval customs. We find interesting traces in her writings of the mental struggles she went through on this subject, and allusions in her biographies show that she began to make evangelizing journeys in the neighborhood during this period.
In 1368 there was a great revolution in Siena, and we now first hear of Catherine, aged twenty-one, as employed as peacemaker between various factions and persons, and of her addressing two thousand people in the streets, cohorting them to peace.
It must have been at this time (1370) that she taught herself to read and write, for she received no instruction of this sort in her youth. It is hardly surprising that her biographers regarded her literary attainments as miraculous, when we find that in spite of this drawback she is included by some writers as among those who formed the Italian language. She wrote some poems of merit, but her letters, her “ dialogue,” or spiritual auto-biography and her written prayers are the chief evidences of her literary merit.
Catherine’s active life in her native city continued, and we have interesting details in her own words and those of her contemporary biographers, of her power and
576

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
577
influence with persons of all classes, with accounts of several notable persons whose lives were totally changed by her exhortations to peace and virtue, and descriptions of her consolations to prisoners and criminals on the scaffold, and of her visits to the wives and families of exiled nobles. A letter from her to the magistrates of Siena, in answer to one from them complaining of the length of her visit to the noble family of Salimbene, is extremely interesting, as showing the jealousy that existed between classes.
In the year 1374 Italy was devastated by the great plague, described by Boccaccio and other contemporary writers. Eighty thousand people are said to have died in Siena, and the town has never since recovered its former prosperity. Catherine became specially distinguished at this time, both by her unwearied exertions among the stricken population, and by the power of her faith and prayers in restoring health and courage to many of those attacked.
It is after the subsidence of this epidemic, in the year 1375, that we first hear of her work in the wider sphere of national politics.
The spirit of war and discord was at this time greatly stimulated by the presence in Italy of large troops of foreign mercenary soldiers. The old wars, though terribly frequent, and bitter enough while they lasted, had the advantage of being, as a rule, limited in duration, as the soldiers were citizens engaged in trades and occupations of their own, and after a few days’ campaign were anxious to return to their own business. One decisive battle, therefore, often settled the point in dispute, and tribute having been exacted, or other humiliations imposed upon the vanquished, the adherents of the defeated party being exiled and their goods confiscated, everything went on very much as before. But such w 7 as not now the case. In 1370, wars in Italy increased in frequency and duration until they became almost incessant, and the presence of these large troops of mercenary soldiers made peace almost more terrible than w 7 ar. Catherine’s first object seems to have been to free Italy from this heavy burden, and by turning this restless fighting spirit into a legitimate channel by the old mediaeval idea of a crusade. She visited Pisa at this time and there met the ambassador of the Queen of Cyprus on his w 7 ay to entreat the assistance of the Pope against the Turks, w 7 ho had invaded the territory of that queen.
Catherine seems to have at once thrown herself warmly into this project and to have devoted herself for many hours each day to writing letters to the principal people throughout Italy, endeavoring to inspire them with her own enthusiasm. Whatever may be our own feelings as to the merits of this idea, these letters are full of interest and throw much light upon the ideas and feelings of the men and women of that day, and on the motives underlying the so-called “ Holy Wars.” We must now pass rapidly over the most important and best known events of Catherine’s life, her employment by the Republic of Florence, in the year 1376, as ambassador on their behalf to the Pope, Gregory XI., at Avignon. It is a matter of history that the influence of Catherine had great part in the Pope’s final decision to return to Rome, and records of her conversations with Gregory, which were made at the time, show us the practical qualities gained in her experience as an artisan’s daughter, and a citizen of a free republican city.
The continued appreciation of her services is shown by her being again employed as ambassador between the Pope and Florence, and by her success in this capacity, first under Gregory and finally under his successor, Urban VI. And we need not think that Catherine’s influence can be accounted for by the weakness and ultra refinement of Gregory’s character, for Urban VI., a man'of a very different disposition, who had first made her acquaintance at Avignon, equally valued and appreciated her services. We feel that Catherine, among whose favorite words were “ virile ” and “ viril- ment,” and who constantly exhorted women as well as men to act in a courageous, strong, manly spirit, must have had much more real sympathy with the stern and uncompromising Urban than with the gentle and irresolute Gregory. We can not dwell upon the close of Catherine’s life, the last eighteen months of which were spent
( 37 )

578
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
in Rome by command of Pope Urban, in unwearied labors for the unity and reform of the Church and the peace of Italy. We hear of her addressing the assembled Cardinals in the Consistory, on the Schism and other Church questions, the Pope himself summing up her remarks, and giving frank expression to the encouragement and help which he himself derived from her advice. Catherine is said to have ruled in Rome at this time; she had daily interviews with the magistrates and chiefs of the army and other prominent citizens, and also, assisted by her faithful band of followers, visited daily the prisons and hospitals. Her pen seems to have been never idle, and her last letters are of great interest both from a political and a human point of view.
The chronicler of her last moments gives us no account of miraculous ecstasies or visions, but tells us of her humble estimation of herself and of her continual prayers for others. She died on April 29, 1380, and was buried in the Church of the Minerva, at Rome, her head being later removed to Siena and deposited in her own dearly- loved Church of St. Dominic. She was canonized as a saint of the Roman Catholic Church in the year 1461, eighty-one years after her death.
The memory of Catherine has never ceased to be cherished in her native city. The mothers still teach their children one of her prayers, and many other traces of her real existence may still be found and separated from the legends and superstitions which so easily grow up around the memories of those who rise above the common level of humanity. What conclusions may be drawn from this outline of a woman’s life? Leaving aside many points of great interest, suggested by a closer study of Catherine’s life and writings, may we select as a close to this brief sketch, and as appropriate to our present purpose, the three following:
First. Mediaeval saints will usually be found upon closer inspection to have really been saints, but not widely differing from what men and women have been, and still may be, in the present day; and we need a new Acta Sanctorum for the use of the present day, with the lives of the saints as they really were, free from legend and miracle, and including all whose influence has made for righteousness.
Second. Catherine was eminently a political woman, and owed her influence and power to the honorable and direct qualities of her individual character and strength of principle, and not to the indirect ones of rank or beauty. Such women prove better than arguments that there may be a place for women in politics, and suggest that they may be even necessary for the government of the perfect state.
Third. Studies of this description make us feel the unity of the ages, as we perceive men and women in all times working together for the advancement of the world; living for the improvement of their own age, and giving expression to its best thoughts; and dying in the faith that their work will be carried on by future generations. “Their works do follow them.”
We feel that we who enter into their labors should enjoy and appreciate them, be grateful for them, and be encouraged by them to labor to do our own part in working for our own generation, and in increasing and handing on the heritage which we have received from the men and women of bygone days.

580
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
band; not one that did not have from one to four plazas or public squares, ornamented with trees, flowers and fountains; and many of them also paseos of greater or less length, corresponding with our boulevards, consisting of double drives, bridle-paths and walks, separated by narrow patches of ground planted like a park with trees, grass and flowers, and frequently ornamented with fountains.
In the city of Pueblo the old paseo has no less than nine passage-ways for carriages, horsemen and pedestrians, alternating, with the little parks between.
The shortness of the paseo in general has given rise to the fashion of riding and driving slowly, or on a walk, backward and forward many times in order to see and be seen, as in Hyde Park, London. The Grand Paseo in the City of Mexico, however, is an exception to this rule, owing to its greater length. A more brilliant or picturesque scene could scarcely be imagined than it presents at about 5 o’clock in the afternoon, especially on Sundays and holidays, with its glittering array of fine carriages freighted with beauty and fashion, and gaily caparisoned horses whose riders are frequently arrayed in the national garb with embroidered jackets and trousers, or at least leggings decorated with silver or gilt braid and buttons, or rows of small silver bells, and broad sombreros heavy with gold or silver cord.
Mexico, for the most part, it will be remembered, consists of a great mountain plateau ranging from about 4,000 to 8,000 or 9,000 feet above the level of the sea.
The climate, except in the Tierra Caliente, is charming, and even the Hot Land affords great variety of climate, owing to local causes. That portion bordering on the Gulf of Mexico is generally heavily timbered, humid and unhealthful, whereas that part on the Pacific Ocean and the coast of the Gulf of California has a dry and healthful climate, yellow fever, the pest of the eastern coast, and kindred diseases being practically unknown. Owdng to the trend of the mountain ranges, and the direction of the prevailing winds in summer, the climate is not nearly so hot there as on the eastern coast.
The temperature on the table-land varies according to the altitude, from the semitropic to the temperate, but in the main is most delightful, neither too hot nor too cold; in neither respect being subject to the extremes of our western states and territories. The greater altitude, the frequent showers and the narrowing of the continent, which permits of effects from the ocean breezes on both coasts reaching far into the interior, render the climate on the central plateau much more moderate than in the adjoining portions of the United States, and on the whole one of the most delightful on earth.
The rainy season is really the most charming portion of the year, a season resembling, somewhat, our April weather. As irrigation is necessary during all other portions of the year, and that can be applied only to limited sections on account of an insufficient water supply for the whole country, it will readily be seen that Mexico is never so attractive as during the rainy season. The dust is effectually laid, rendering travel more pleasant Most travelers go to Mexico in March—a disagreeable month everywhere in the world, and one of the hottest in Mexico.
My greatest surprise in Mexico was in the people themselves. We are too apt to condemn what is strange or unaccustomed, and I must confess to having had more or less prejudice against the Mexican people, derived, probably, from casual contact on the borders-with so-called •* Greasers.” They are not idle and lazy per se, as they are generally represented to be, but only idle and lazy as compared with Americans. Cradled in the lap of a luxurious and generous nature, they lake life pretty much as they find it, while we Americans are an epitome of the age of steam, doing the work of centuries in a decade, but lacking all the sweet repose of calm content which characterizes our brethren across the border. Who shall say which life is the more divine; or is the charm of the one a mere matter of contrast, a grateful change from what we know and are weary of? They are industrious and faithful when they do work, but their activity is one of ebb and flow. They don’t work when it isn’t necessary. They love holidays and sitting in the sun. They act on the principle that they have all

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
581
eternity before them, and there is no use in being in such a tremendous hurry. The world was not made in a day. Why crowd the centuries? The result is they do not wear themselves out, as we do, who call ourselves Americans—a title which' belongs equally to them, however—but in many instances live to an age unknown on this side of the line. Centenarians are not at all uncommon, and many exceed that age by ten, twenty and even forty years. It may be a case, however, of “ a century of Europe ” being worth “ a cycle of Cathay.”
If one member of a Mexican family of the lower class is earning money the rest can idle and be sure of their share of it. Sometimes it is one and sometimes another who does the wage earning. Even a stranger, if in need, is taken in and cared for in the same fashion, and if ill, treated with a kindness and consideration that knows no bounds.
The hospitality of the better classes is well known. The visitor is told that the house is his own—in fact, everything is his. If he admires anything he is immediately presented with it; not that* he is really expected to accept it. It is all equivalent to our fashion, I suppose, of telling people to make themselves at home, only given with more gusto. The men kiss each other when they meet upon special occasions, and the women embrace and kiss on the cheek.
Through an English lady who had lived in Mexico for twenty-seven years, and knew all of the first families, and to whom I had a letter of introduction, I met a number of Mexico’s aristocracy, whom I found very agreeable, very refined, and possessed of the finest manners. We Americans are inclined to look down upon the Mexicans as inferior to ourselves. They return the compliment by looking down upon us. They admire our smartness, our inventive genius, and business enterprise and push; but regard us as uncultured barbarians when it comes to literary attainments and the amenities of life, in which respect they consider themselves vastly our superiors. In manners we may well give them the palm.
The women of the better classes are refined, and many of them accomplished in many ways, especially in music and the languages, although not thoroughly educated like American women of the same classes. My English lady friend, just referred to, pronounces them the sweetest women she ever knew, the best wives and mothers, and says she prefers them to her own countrywomen. That is probably an exaggerated view, arising from the fact that she has been so long absent from her own people.
The mothers and daughters are closely attached and always together; whereas the sons break away early from maternal restraints, and are made much of and taken about by the fathers, who take great pride in dressing them finely and showing them off.
The Indians and lower classes of Mexicans I found everywhere to be as amiable and kind, gentle and courteous, as their betters in social standing. They are good to their own. No family permits any of its poor relations, or poorer relations (for all are poor) to suffer. All such have a welcome, not to the family hearth or the family chimney corner, but to shelter under the family roof tree, no matter how contracted it may be, and a share of the tortillas and frijolis, no matter how limited the store.
It is a great mistake to think that the Mexicans are not cultured. Many of the wealthy classes have been educated abroad, and their higher schools and colleges are of a superior order, and education is held in the greatest possible esteem.
The City of Mexico has not only its literary colleges, but colleges of law, medicine, technology, commercial colleges, a conservatory of music, etc., and among others I saw one, with a sign over the door, reading “ Collegio de Polemica ”—College of Polemics. It also has art schools (one for women as well as men, for co-education is not yet introduced in Mexico, not even in the public primary schools), which «have been in existence for about the same length of time.
The public schools, however, are the hope of the country, which are free in all the grades, including the highest, and the curriculum of studies pursued would astonish the opponents of “ the fads ” in our Chicago public schools, who think Mexico so much

582
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
behind the times. The writer was much astonished in visiting a secondary school for girls at Aguas Calientes, with pupils ranging from eight to fourteen years of age, to find taught, in addition to the ordinary branches of a common-school education, English and French, drawing (with a room full of models), music (both vocal and instrumental, with instruments for practice), fine needlework and embroidery, and decorative penmanship, each with a special teacher, and telegraphy and photography (with full apparatus), the schoolhouse being a new one, but one-story in height, and built around an open court. Where in the United States could such a curriculum be found in a free public school?
The Mexicans are natural artists in all lines, and when I say Mexicans I mean the mixed race of Indian and Spanish blood; for they are the people of Mexico, the ruling class, the statesmen, the scholars, the artists, the everything that is good and promising and progressive in Mexico. A native-born Spaniard can not even hold office in Mexico under the constitution, so great is the hatred of that nation born and bred in the people whom they oppressed for so many centuries. This feature is mutual. Those of pure Spanish blood look down upon and despise the Mestizos, and the Mesitzo can not find words to express his contempt and hatred of the Spanish. Altimiranti, a noted statesman, who died a few years since and who was a full-blooded Indian, said that if he knew that he had a drop of Spanish blood in his veins he would open them and let it out.
Juarez, the greatest President Mexico ever had, was a full-blooded Indian. Diaz, the present progressive President, has a large admixture of Indian blood, and is a very handsome man of his type. The same is true of all of Mexico’s great men.
The Indians of Mexico are not of the same race as our red Indians of the United States, however, it must be remembered, but of a higher and more civilized type, as a a rule, although there are many Indian races in Mexico who differ greatly in point of development and in racial peculiarities. Cortez recognized nine distinct races. Some are of a very low type; some of a very high type.
In the state of Oaxaca, to the southeast of the state of Mexico, the native population is of a very high order. The capital of the state of Oaxaca is also called “ Oaxaca,” and presents the anomaly of a city of forty thousand inhabitants, without even a carriage road giving access to it.
This isolated city has its own university and has produced more great men than any other in Mexico. Juarez came from Oaxaca, and was a graduate of its university. The same is true of Diaz, the present President, and>*of Senor Matteo Romero, the accomplished Mexican Minister at Washington for so many years past, the latter two being Meztizos or Mexicans, and the former, as before stated having been an Indian.
Another great center of letters and art, second only to the City of Mexico, if indeed it does not lead it in this respect, is the City of Guadalajara, the capital of the state of Jalisco, on the Pacific slope, off to the northwest of Mexico.
The Mexicans are also a nation of musicians. No town or village of any size, is without its string band, many of the instruments being of native manufacture. Even the pure-blooded Indians are almost universally musicians and make their own instruments.
The Indian women are also expert in many kinds of fancy-work; embroidering with feathers, ante-dating Cortez; and the fine drawn-thread needlework of Mexico, which is so much admired, is wrought by them, some of it being so delicate, that it can only be done at midday with the work held between the eyes and the sun. This is not an accomplishment learned from the Spanish, as I understand it, but is a native acquirement of the Indian women themselves.
I went to Mexico entirely unattended. I was the first American lady, or lady of any other nation, so far as I could learn, who ever went through the country in that* way, stopping over at the various cities and visiting them, as I would in any other country. The camareros (chambermaids) are all men, and contrary to the generally received opinion that they are all thieves, I never had a pin’s worth taken from me during my four months’sojourn in Mexico.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
583
Respectable Mexican ladies do not go on the street unaccompanied by some other female, as a rule, even though escorted by a husband or brother, as people may not know that he is a husband or brother. A duenna accompanies her, or a female servant trots along in the rear. This rule is adhered to very strictly in the provincial towns, but is beginning to be ignored, to some extent, in the City of Mexico; some especially strong-minded Mexican ladies asserting their independence of suspicion, by adopting the American custom in this respect.
Upon my first visit to a city, I generally hired a mozo (male servant) who would 'consider two reals (twenty-five cents) a day, ample compensation, and twice that amount, princely remuneration for his services, to go about with me for a day or two, to show me the way, and carry my packages, as the Mexican cities are like most of those of Europe, not regularly laid out; the City of Mexico itself, however, being an exception to the rule, although even there, the names of the streets, even when continuous, change every two or three blocks, as they do everywhere in Mexico, which increases the difficulty of finding one’s way about.
The religion of the great mass of the people of Mexico, is the Roman Catholic. It is pre-eminently a country of churches. No village, however small, is without one, or perhaps two or three, and even the open country frequently shows an isolated church crowning some distant hill. Time was when the church virtually ruled the state; owned about a third of the property in the whole country, and at least a quarter of the City of Mexico itself; was the banker of the people; in fact, was so powerful that it dictated terms to the government.
Under such circumstances any institution would become corrupt, and the church was no exception. In 1859, Juarez, then President, issued a pronunciameiito confiscating the church property, all except churches in actual use, and a house for the priests. This may strike you as a singular provision, but where there were so many churches (one hundred and twenty-seven in the City of Mexico alone, and forty in the little city of Queretaro—containing no more than forty thousand inhabitants), there were many not in use for public services. All convents and monasteries were suppressed, their property confiscated, and the members of the orders compelled to disband or leave the Country. The Jesuits were banished altogether.
This confiscation of the church property to the people, however, has not turned out well, as a rule. If the fine old convent buildings could have been appropriated by the state, and transformed into hospitals, schools and eleemosynary institutions generally, it would have resulted in saving, to worthy uses, a vast aggregation of valuable, and in many cases, magnificent buildings, which are fast falling into decay.
The common people in Mexico are generally Catholics, but. the ruling class—at least the men—are generally free-thinkers. Their wives and children, however, are, as a rule, Roman Catholics. Men in Mexico, as elsewhere, seem to like to have their wives and children (at least, female children) religious, whatever they may be themselves.
The Protestant movement has made considerable headway in some portions of Mexico. It had its origin in the State and City of Oaxaca, for it commenced in Mexico, as everywhere else, from within, and among pure-blooded Indians, an evangelical society having been formed, with its president and secretary, and regular meetings held for a long time before any Protestant missionary set foot in Mexico; but its converts are confined almost exclusively to the so-called lower classes, the Episcopal Church alone having made any progress with the aristocratic and cultured classes, and that only in the City of Mexico, where it owns the fine old church of the Franciscans, a native minister officiating, and counts a number of ex-Catholic priests among its converts.
The Presbyterians, Congregationalists and Baptists have also made respectable headway in the City of Mexico, as well as in some of the provincial towns.
The abandoned convents make fine ruins, although it fills one with sadness to see such valuable property—the result of so much effort on the part of man—going

584
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
to waste. One beautiful old convent that I visited in Queretaro, that of San Augustin, had all of the arches of the upper and lower corridors, surrounding the patio, of elaborately carved stone. Washwomen were pursuing their avocation about the central fountain, and donkeys wandered in and out of the abandoned ground-floor rooms; but they are not all thus deserted. There is occasionally a convent which is still put to valuable uses. Some have been converted into hotels, like the Hotel del Jardin, in the City of Mexico, which is the old refectory of the Franciscan Convent, and built around the beautiful old convent garden which gives it its name.
The Hotel Zacatecano, at Zacatecas, is another converted convent. To the American the building itself is a most delightful surprise. It was a portion of the church property confiscated under Juarez in 1859, and is a most beautiful specimen of Moorish architecture. It is about three centuries old, having been begun in 1576 and completed in 1596.
One realizes the ancientness of these border cities of Mexico, with their convents and churches, when one stops to reflect that Christian church bells were ringing in Chihuahua and Zacatecas nearly fifty years before the Pilgrims set foot on Plymouth Rock; and not only in Old Mexico, but on what is now our own side of the Rio Grande, at Yslete, Tex., as well as at Santa Fe, N. M., not much later, and long before the Pilgrims held their first Thanksgiving.
But to return to my convent. It is built around an open court or patio, entered from the street by means of an arched and paved carriage-way, and surrounded on both the lower and upper stories by arched corridors, open on the inner side, around which all of the rooms are ranged, opening upon it by means of great, heavy, wooden double doors, both the jambs and lintels of which are of solid stone, with caps supported by carved stone brackets. The arches of the corridors are the most beautiful part of the structure.
The pillars supporting the arches, and the arches themselves, are of carved stone, Hispano-Morisco and Aztec symbols appearing conjointly in the decorations; pilasters, representing the rising flame of the Aztec sacred fires, being cut in relief upon the face of the pillars, with mystic Arabic designs above. Even in the City of Mexico itself no such beautiful court as this exists.
Both court and corridors are paved with tile, as are all of the rooms in the house as well. Trees, shrubs and flowering plants of many kinds are arranged about the patio, set in earthenware vases, tubs and casks, and an octagonal jardiniere, with its shelves similarly filled, rises in a pyramid in the middle, crowned with a statue representing, one would imagine, the Mexican Minerva, her head adorned with a chaplet of cactus leaves, and a sword in her hand.
The roof of the building is flat, with great domes rising on two sides and smaller ones at the .four corners. The walls are fully four feet through, and the rooms have lofty ceilings and are much larger than in most ^first-class American hotels. So it seems the monks were not cramped for room when within the confines of their cells.
Heavy shutters, made of some wood which, like that of the doors, is seemingly as hard as iron, close the double windows. When these shutters are closed and barred, and the key (nearly a foot long), turned in the rusty lock, which one is sure no burglar’s tools can pick, on account of the weight of the key if for no other reason, one feels as secure against intrusion from the evilly disposed as though in a veritable fortress. In fact these ancient convents and churches served a double purpose in the old days, being places of refuge for the people—actually fortresses of defense—as well as religious retreats, and their strength was often put to the test, even up to a very recent period.
At Guadelupe, a suburb of Zacatecas, five miles distant, an old convent is converted into a hospicio para ?iinos —an asylum for boys—where two hundred orphans are learning all sorts of trades, etc., besides receiving a regular schooling in text books.
Don Jose M. Mirandi, a very courtly and handsome gentleman, and a man of great wealth, and who, as I understand, acts in this capacity through philanthropy

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
585
alone, is director of tne hospicio, and took the utmost pains to have me see the workings of the institution in detail.
The pupils of musical talents have been formed into an orchestra and supplied with brass instruments. They meet at four o’clock every afternoon in a large hall, under the tuition of Don Bernabe Santoyo of Zacatecas, director de musica del Hospicio. I was so fortunate as to be present at this hour, and to my mingled surprise and delight, doubtless by prearrangement of Director Miranda, the band struck up “The Star Spangled Banner ” as I made my appearance, in honor of La Americana, only one of the numerous instances I witnessed while in Mexico of the graceful gallantry of these charming people. The boys of this school also receive a military training, being divided into companies, uniformed and supplied with arms.
In the rear of all the buildings are extensive huertas (gardens), where vegetables and fruits are raised. It is said that this orphanage owns a barra, or twenty-fourth share in the great San Rafael mine, from which it derives a very large annual income, sufficient to pay all of the expenses of the institution.
In front of the church and orphanage is a beautiful public garden filled with rare trees and flowers, and with a fountain in the center.
The church is one of the handsomest in Mexico, it, together with the Colegio Apostolico adjoining (the convent already referred to), having been founded in 1707, but its splendors pale before those of the Capella de Gnadelupe , or Chapel of Guadelupe, adjoining, which is modern, having been only recently completed at a cost, it is said, of a quarter of a million, and is the most beautiful church of its size in Mexico, if not in the world.
It was built by a rich lady of Zacatecas, since deceased, Senora Dominga Miranda, sister of Senor Miranda, director of the hospicio just described, who spared no expense in either the building or its decorations, the best artists of the City of Mexico being employed for the latter. It is built in the form of a Greek cross, with a dome in the center. The walls are adorned with the most beautiful pictures of sacred scenes, painted directly upon them, and the metal work of the chancel rail and gates, as well as of the entrance doors, is of the most elaborate description, brass and bronze being the materials employed, while the floor is inlaid in mosaics of the richest woods.
Speaking of charitable institutions I must not forget the Maternity Hospital at Pueblo. The Maternity Hospital is very extensive and perfect in every detail, embodying all modern improvements in the way of sanitation and hygiene. It is built around a very large court, on which all the rooms open by way of the corridors. It cost $200,000, and, strange to say, was endowed and built by an old bachelor, who has since gone to his reward.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
587
task of historical fiction has never been better executed, and since Thackeray, only Romola and John Inglesart can be compared with Henry Esmond, which revivified the age of Queen Anne. Emerson felt that it was a “jugglery” for a novelist to combine characters and fortunes fancifully and sensationally, for he said there was in nature a “magic by which she fits a man to his fortunes by making them the fruits of his character.” Realism is a protest against “jugglery” with the logic of character. Mr. Hardy in his great novel was guilty of “ jugglery ” when he makes a betrayed girl return to her betrayer. As Cervantes wrote Don Quixote to ridicule the bombastic tales of chivalry, so the realistic novel is a reaction from the hysteria and exaggeration of old-fashioned romanticism. The conscience of realistic art is sincerity in describing the facts of life. Ouida reminds us that the passion-flower is as real as the potato. The reality of the beautiful and the heroic is as much in the province of realism as is the reality of the horrible and the commonplace. Truth is the only restraint of a realist, and whether he writes of flowers or potatoes is a question of taste and, perhaps, of vision.
In our Dubuque library last year, out of a circulation of over twenty-five thousand books over nineteen thousand were juveniles and fiction. The report of the Chicago public library for 1892 states that over forty-two per cent of the circulation was English prose fiction, and over twenty per cent was juvenile literature. The Nineteenth Century Magazine for June, 1893, states that the per cent of fiction in the Battersea free libraries of England was four-fifths of the circulation. But of a circulation of five millions in the Boston public library, extending over five years, four- fifths of the books were juvenile and fiction.
Novels are the amusement and refreshment of our practical, overworked, overwrought age. Even children tire of monotony and seek the fairies. Novels are read by those who read no other books, and they are also the recreation of scholars and thinkers. Charles Darwin said they rested him. As long as age cherishes tender memories, and as long as love is the dream of youth, romance will be the most fascinating literature. A description of all the novels now being read would be a mirror of the multiform modern mind. Any human interest is a legitimate theme for the novelist, and it is as useless to dogmatize about the sphere of the novel as it is useless to dogmatize about the sphere of woman. There are novels for those who admire philosophic analysis, and for those who want exciting adventures on land and on sea, and also for those who ask that their love stories shall give information about history, science, reform, theology and politics. Harriet Martineau wrote Political Economy in the story form, and I am surprised that there was not a tariff novel during the last campaign.
In this age of the telegram and the paragraph, the novelist who wishes tobe read must be brief as well as brilliant. Tourgeneff’s method was to condense and to concentrate. Guy De Maupassant made the short story popular in France by his genius in eliminating the superfluous. His thirteen short tales, published as the Odd Number, are masterpieces of concise but artistically adequate treatment. Our American novelists have been most artistic as writers of short stories, whether we judge the result by effectiveness of story telling, or keenness of character sketching or carefulness in literary construction. In the long list of our successful writers of short stories there has been no discrimination against our sex in the awards of honor. Mrs. Jewett’s art is so finished that Howells compares her with Maupassant, to her advantage. I think Miss Woolsen’s finest story is her short novel, “ For the Major,” which has a touch of ideal grace. New England has her Mary Wilkin, arid we in Iowa are proud of our Octave Thanet, who spoke at the literary congress of the American flavor of our short stories. International novels have the charm of cosmopolitan culture, but they are not contributions to a distinctive national literature, which must be written from an American point of view about the characteristics of our people, with their local atmosphere. The late Sidney Lanier delivered a series of lectures on the development of the English novel at Johns Hopkins University in 1881. He believed that the novel,

588
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
modern music and modern science are the simultaneous expressions of the growth of individuality in man. Richardsqn, the founder of the English novel, was born in 1689; the musician, Sebastian Bach, in 1685, and the scienist, Newton, in 1642. Thus being born in the same half century, he regards them as contemporary results of the Renaissance. He argues that man’s desire to have individual knowledge of his physical environments produced the scientist, man’s desire to utter his individual emotions toward the Infinite gave us the modern art and artist of music; man’s desire to know the life of his fellow-man resulted in the novel. The drama was inadequate for portrayal of the minute complexities of modern personalities. The novelist succeeded the chorus, and the novel was evolved out of the classic and Elizabethan dramas. Before the printing press the multitudes were entertained and instructed by the theater. The reading public of today studies the story of human life. With the progress of the democratic idea of the rights of man has grown a sense of the kinship of men. In England the novel of individual traits, of manners and domestic life, with an avowed or implied moral motive, began with Richardson’s Pamela in 1740, and in this field of fiction the English novel is unrivaled. In his history of European morals, Mr. Lecky charges man’s intolerance to feeble imagination, which prevents him from understanding people of a different religion, pursuit, age, country, or temperament from his own. He claims that men tortured in the past and persecute today because they are too imaginative to be tolerant or just. What they can not realize they believe to be evil, and he says that this “ power of realization forms the chief tie between our moral and intellectual natures.” We think that only those who are intentionally cruel would continue to inflict pain if they knew the suffering they caused. He concludes that the “ sensitiveness of a cultivated imagination ” makes men humane and tolerant. Thus imaginative literature is a civilizer w'hen it develops tolerance through sympathy.
The hesitancy of writers in other branches of literature to grant the importance of the novel is due to their failure to see that it is the popular educator of the imagination. George Eliot said: “ If art does not enlarge man’s sympathies, it does nothing morally, and the only effect I ardently long to produce by my writings is, that those who read them should be better able to imagine and feel the pains and joys of those who differ from themselves in everything but the broad fact of being struggling, erring human creatures.”
What novelists have done to help mankind is incalculable. Imprisonment for debt is now so hateful to us that Dickens’ ‘‘Little Dorrit” seems a story of a forgotten past. Charles Reade struck heavy blows at abuses in prisons, insane asylums and trade unions in his “ Never Too Late to Mend,” “ Hard Cash,” and “ Put Yourself in His Place.” The People’s Palace in London is the result of Walter Besant’s ‘‘All Sorts and Conditions of Men,” and the sorrows of the poor and the oppressed everywhere are told in our novels. It is impossible to measure how much of the preparatory work of emancipation was due to and done by “ Uncle Tom’s Cabin.”
As human nature is the inspiration of literature, characters of a novel must be natural to be of any literary value, and of this anyone can judge who has had the ordinary experience of life. There is so much fiction written only for sensational excitement, and there are tales of silly sentimentality which can justly be called trash. Mature, busy people often feel that it is a waste of time to read of phenomenally gifted heroes and supernaturally beautiful heroines who keep their lovers in awful suspense until the wedding bells of the last chapter. Novels devoted to expert testimony in the art of kissing are unnecessary, and it will always be an experimental science.
John Morley defines literature as the books “ where moral truth and human passion are touched with a certain largeness, sanity and attraction of form.” A novel has not sanity unless it is true to the probabilities of conduct and represents the passions of love in its ratio to the other interests of life. The “ attraction of form ” can not be imprisoned in a definition any more than a woman’s charms can be described

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
589
by an adjective. Its presence is the author’s diploma of style, his degree of master in the service of beauty. The French are the successors of the Greeks in the arts, and their literary technique makes their fiction supreme in the “ attraction of form ” and in description of human passion, but it seldom has the largeness that considers responsibility as well as passion. A novel is written “ with a certain largeness ” when we are shown passion not only in its relation to individuals, but also to their social environment and to our universal humanity. This largeness was the greatness of George Elliot.
While foreign fiction may have an emotional and artistic fascination, we cherish our English novels for more reasons than those of entertainment. It is the history of the manners and customs and daily life of the English speaking people here and in the mother country. On its pages are recorded all our current thoughts and debates, and all our dreams and despairs. It tells of the happiness of love, and of the anguish of bereavement, of secret wrestling with temptation and of the weary questioning of the mysteries of life and death. It also reflects the moral force and philanthropy of our race, which is striving to make tomorrow nobler than today.
We are fortunate to live in this blessed modern age when electric science writes the minds of men, and when the spirit’s subtle sympathy makes us one in heart. What Mrs. Browning says of the poet is true of the novelist:
“Oh delight
And triumph of the poet, who would say A man’s mere ‘ yes ’ a woman’s common * no,’
A little human hope of that or this,
And say the word so that it burns you through.
With special revelation speaks the heart Of all the men and women in the world.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
591
their knees, which gives them the appearance of clothing. One frequently sees a native with his name tattooed on his arm. The tattooing is compulsory, and the operation is said to be very painful, taking from two to three months, during which time the patient remains in the bush or some retired place. No youth is really respected until he is tattooed. The present king, Malietoa Laupepa, was averse to the practice, and passed beyond the prescribed period without having submitted to the painful ordeal, but when selected or raised to power his people refused to anoint him king until he had been tattooed in due form.
The Samoans, as a people, are most courteous and kind, and seem to be naturally endowed with pleasant dispositions and manners. They are particularly clean and in every way a most attractive race. Their houses are suited to the climate. The roofs are of sugar cane, very neatly thatched, supported on posts, and the better class of buildings are made of the breadfruit tree. There are no walls, cocoanut mats are let down at night when it is raining or during severe winds. Their native houses are built to be very strong and comfortable, and without nail, bolt or spike. Every part is tied with sennit, which is made from the fiber of a peculiar kind of cocoanut, braided in three strands. This fiber is not more than a foot in length, so that it has to be constantly spliced. The old men make this sennit when sitting in council. The floors of their houses are made of small stones, four to eight inches deep, and covered with mats. These mats are of native manufacture.
Here they live, sitting and sleeping on the floor, for they have neither chairs nor beds, using in their place mats, and at night resting their heads on a bamboo pillow raised a few inches from the ground.
The natives wear very little clothing, save the lava-lava, which is a straight piece of cloth or tappa , wound about the waist, falling like a skirt to the knees, but they are never without that, men, women or children. Even the smallest baby always has the lava-lava. The lava-lava proper is made from their native cloth, tappa , or for everyday wear, of calico which is of European manufacture, designed especially for this trade. The colors are generally the brightest, and the patterns in many cases of the most wonderful description. One often sees large handkerchiefs of the brightest colors used for lava-lavas on the smaller boys and girls. Older natives use all sorts of leafy coverings made from banana leaves, and from the many vines which grow so plentifully everywhere.
The costume of a high official, or a member of King Malietoa’s Parliament, is a white shirt and a lava-lava of brown tappa. The women, many of them, dress in the same fashion as the men, though they often wear a white chemise over their colored lava-lava. Another article of dress seen on young girls and offered for sale at the shops at Apia, is a low-necked and short-sleeved bodice, rather loosely cut, made of silk, satin and bright colored velvet, and trimmed with lace. On festive occasions they wear similar bodices made entirely of fresh flowers and vines. They also wear a garment that consists of a straight piece of cloth, about one and one-half yards long, with an opening for the head in the center, falling down a little below the waist, both front and back, leaving their arms free and uncovered. This garment is not only made of tappa , their native cloth, but more frequently of calico put together in patch- work style with white muslin, showing their fondness for a variety of colors. The women always wear what we call a “ Mother Hubbard” dress, when they attend church or mingle with foreigners. I could tell you of numberless ludicrous costumes that one sees on the street daily. On an extremely hot day one often sees a native woman attempting to wear a Mother Hubbard with only one arm in its sleeve, and the skirt on the other side brought up over the shoulder with the sleeve hanging, leaving this arm free and bare, as they much prefer their natural freedom to the restriction which European dress imposes. The missionaries insist that the women shall cover themselves when in church, and as a rule they do so, most of them also wearing hats, though one frequently sees them with their hats in their hands or under their arms until they reach the church door, and on leaving the church they remove the hat the moment they are out.

592
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Many of the natives carry umbrellas, for though they are almost naked and bareheaded, they dislike to get their hair wet. If they do not have an umbrella, they hold a large banana leaf over their heads, or make a cap of the leaf, or use a small mat for an umbrella.
Both men and women are fond of bleaching their hair by the use of lime that is burned from the coral rock. This gives the naturally black hair a reddish color, which they prefer. While this process is going on it is essential to keep their hair dry. One frequently sees them with their heads white, their hair filled with this lime, which is allowed to remain during the day, but is washed out in the evening and renewed in the morning, and so continued until they are satisfied with the color. A flower is never more than a minute in the hands of a native, either man or woman, before it is transferred to the hair, or placed behind the ear, and when these white heads are decorated with bright colored flowers and leaves, the effect, contrasting with the dark skin, is quite striking.
The Samoan women have no regular method of dressing their hair. It is arranged according to each one’s individual fancy, but all devote a good deal of time to beautifying themselves in this way. They shave their children’s heads, and among young boys and girls the fashion is varied. Sometimes a child is seen with merely a narrow band of hair running down the back of the head; another with a small tuft in front, which they call the “ love-lock;” another with only a little crown of hair on the very top of the head. Both men and women wear wreaths on their heads and garlands about their necks, made from the scarlet and green fruit of the pandanus , and generally a single blossom of the beautiful scarlet hibiscus (which grows everywhere) placed over their ear or on the top of their head.
Their clothing is made chiefly of tappa, their native cloth. Tappa is manufactured from the inner bark of the ua (oo-a), or paper mulberry tree, cultivated for this purpose. This bark is stripped from the tree and soaked for days in the river. Then the women, sitting on the stones on the edge of the stream and frequently in it, lay this juicy bark over a large flat stone or board, and with constant application of water, scrape it with a shell until the vegetable mucus is separated from it and nothing remains but the spongy white material. It is then taken to the house, and on a rounded hardwood log kept for that special purpose, is pounded with the flattened side of a heavy wooden club until the bark is expanded to the thinness wanted. Each piece is then spread in the sun to dry, and when a sufficient quantity is ready the women stick pieces together with arrow-root gum, layer over layer, until a cloth of the desired thickness and size is manufactured. It is then painted in many different patterns. Their paint is manufactured from nuts, plants and flowers which they find in the bush. This painting is all done by the old women. This native cloth, when new, is not unlike Japanese paper, but by use becomes soft and pliable.
The language of the Samoans is very musical. They have only fourteen letters in their alphabet—a, e, i, o, u, f, g, 1, m, n, p, s, t, v —and every syllable ends in a vowel, with only three letters in a syllable. They have a Bible, grammar and dictionary in their own language; their children all attend school; their churches are their school- houses, the pastor the teacher, and the Bible the reading-book. I was present at one of their school sessions during an examination in grammar, arithmetic and church history, at which the scholars acquitted themselves in a way that would do credit to many American boys and girls.
So far as I can judge, their life, ideas and practices, with reference to keeping the seventh, eighth and ninth commandments, are not in keeping with their seeming observance of the fourth, but before judging them harshly at this point there are several things to be considered in their favor. They have no ambition as a people, or aspirations to be other than as they are. They are happy and contented to a degree I have not seen elsewhere. They take or make little, if any, note of time or space, and even the better informed have no idea of their age, and I think there is no word in their language denoting distance, or by which it can be measured. I also think the

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
593
same is true as to time. They seemingly have no more care or thought of the morrow than birds, only they see to it that food for Sunday is procured on Saturday. They are averse to doing more, or other, work than their wants require, and this is but little. No one is overworked. They are kind to each other, and seem to be as happy in their work as in their sports, which is evinced by the unreserved habit of singing when performing any manual labor. They are much given to exchanging children, or adopting each other’s children, thinking in doing this that they strengthen their family ties. Observation leads me to believe that they are fond of their own children, but are seemingly as fond of otfiers that come to them by exchange.
The chief article of export is copra , which is the kernel of the cocoanut cut into small pieces and dried. Formerly this was dried in the sun, but now they use large ovens, though the natives still dry in the sun in small quantities, of course, as they have to protect it from the frequent rains of that country, and they bring this to the traders at Apia and exchange it for whatever they need.
You can hardly imagine the many uses the Samoans make of the cocoanut. Really, the cocoanut tree is the mainstay of Samoa, for it is used for food, implements, utensils, fans, baskets, combs, brooms, roofs, and innumerable purposes. They serve you kava, their native drink, in a cup made from the cocoanut, which is often highly polished by constant use. When the cocoanut is wanted to drink, it is plucked while the outer husk is green. The milk, which is like water, is clear, sparkling, slightly sweet, and very refreshing, the meat at that time being fit to eat only with a spoon. In native churches fresh cocoanut milk is used in place of wine at the communion service.
While these natives use the cocoanut in so many ways, they are very dependent upon taro and bananas for their chief food. Taro is their chief vegetable, its growth being similar to that of our beet. It comes to maturity in four months, and is planted continuously all the year. When the natives take up the taro , they cut off the top and put it back into the ground, and another root forms as though nothing had happened to it. They scrape the root and bake it in their ovens. A native oven is a hole in the ground lined with stones, in which a fire is built and loose stones placed. When a pig is to be roasted, these loose hot stones are placed inside the pig, which is then wrapped in banana leaves, and after the fire is cleared from the oven, the pig, taro , fowls, pigeons, etc., all wrapped in banana leaves, are put into the oven, the top is carefully covered with stones and more banana leaves, and the whole is left over night.
The soil on all these islands is exceedingly rich and is everywhere covered with dense vegetation, from the water’s edge to the mountain tops. The passai, or passion vine, grows there with great rapidity. Europeans train it over arbors, but it grows in the bush, climbing trees. The flower, with which we are all familiar in our greenhouses, is the purple passion flower, and the fruit we enjoy, only the center is eaten, which is a mass of yellow jelly-like seeds, and very delicate, and is called grenadilla. The Avoca pear is also very delicious, though it does not grow in abundance.
KAVA MAKING.
Kava is the national drink, and is manufactured from the root of a kind of pepper shrub that grows luxuriantly in many parts of these islands, both in native and cultivated state. It is used both green and dry, though generally dried, and the root has to be four or five years old to be good, and if it grows ten or fifteen years it is much better and larger and will weigh thirty pounds or so; when young, only four or five. It will keep for any length of time, and is bought and sold in all the stores of Apia, bringing from two to three English shillings a pound, dried. Kava is omnipresent and indispensable. Nothing is correctly done in Samoa without kava drinking. You enter a native house to call, and presently some native girls are summoned to make kava, for it is always made in your sight, is expected on all social occasions and is associated with every occupation. It follows working-parties in the bush. The fond-
( 38 )

594
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ness for it is not confined to the natives, for laboring whites become fond of it, and you as often see the kava bowl with this class as with the natives.
The making of kava is quite a ceremony. The root is either grated or pounded in a stone mortar. On ceremonial occasions three girls, usually the taupon (the maid of the village, with her attendants), appear dressed in their best, and seat themselves in a row on one side of the house, or on the grass under the shade of the mango, or orange trees (if the gathering is out of doors), and the large kava bowl is placed in front of them. The girl selected to make the kava then holds her hands outside the house and one of the attendants pours the contents of the coCoanut shell full of water over them, to assure us that they are clean. Then one of the girls puts the pulverized kava into the bowl, and the other pours some water in from one of the cocoanut water- carriers near by. The taiipou stirs this vigorously with her hands for some minutes. The water-carriers are always cocoanuts especially prepared for this purpose. Then the other attendant hands the fou (the strainer) to the taupou\ the strainer is made from the bark of the fou tree, which gives it the name, and is a bunch of strings of vegetable fiber. The taupou takes the fou and with many graceful and dexterous twists, moves it about in the liquid with great precision; then she takes up all the particles of kava on the strainer that it will hold, and after wringing it dry passes this to her attendant on the right, who flings it out in a most graceful manner and returns it. This is repeated again and again until all the sediment is removed. This mixture is of a yellowish tint, and I must say does not look very inviting to the uninitiated stranger. When all is satisfactorily concluded, three claps of the hands by the girls, proclaim the kava ready. You can hardly conceive, without seeing this ceremony, the perfect ease and grace displayed in serving the kava. One of the girls takes the cup, presents it to the taupou to be filled; this is sometimes done by plunging the fou into the liquid and squeezing the contents into the cup, or dipping with another cup from the bowl and pouring it into the one presented when filled, the girl faces about, and holding the cup by the outer rim, crosses to the person named to be served, and bending forward, reaches him the cup in the most graceful manner. One is expected to drain the cup. The taste of the beverage at first is by no means tempting, but it leaves a not unpleasant aromatic taste in the mouth.
We are often asked if kava is intoxicating. We are told that the long continued excessive use of it will produce paralysis of the lower limbs, while the head will be perfectly clear, but the patient is unable to stand or walk, and he is obliged to wait for the effect of his excess to wear off. Old foreign residents use kava equally as much as the natives. Mr. Churchward, a former British consul in Samoa, says: “ During my whole stay in Samoa I do not think I met one white resident of more than two months’ standing who had not in a greater or less degree become a convert to the use of the national beverage.” 1 must say that this was not our experience, for after a year’s residence on the Island both my husband and myself still found it difficult to drain the cup as is customary. The talolo is one of their most important festivities, of which there are several kinds observed. The talolo proper, we were told, is the presentation of food by a whole district (which comprises several villages). The scene of operation of the first one we witnessed was at Mulinu, where King Malietoa lives, surrounded by his chiefs, who are selected from the Island of Upolu, and the other islands of the group. These gifts were brought to be distributed among his chiefs.
The natives marched in large delegations from different villages, and each chief had a tu-la-fa-li (or talking man), as the chief considers it beneath his dignity to speak in public, who stepped out with considerable flourish and enumerated what his village had brought, the number of taro , pigs, cocoanuts, bananas, fowls, etc., and then this was all carried across the square to the opposite side and placed on the grass. (This square is always kept very neat and clean.) After several delegations had come and been announced, one came, bearing on the shoulders of ten or twelve men what looked like a boat made of the branches of sugar-cane, with bright flowers tied in them, the

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
595
Samoan flag in the center, and on each side of the boat handkerchiefs with bright borders were tied in the branches, and filled in between with boxes of matches, cans of meat, biscuit, etc. In the bottom of the boat was any amount of taro, casks of beef, large tin boxes of biscuit, roast pigs and fowls, fish, bananas and cocoanuts. Next came a native leading a handsome white heifer followed by a crowd dragging by ropes two canoes lashed together, and filled to the brim with native food, ail singing as they came. Then came nine men, followed by others, bringing on a kind of frame a cooked hog, weighing at least three hundred pounds. And so they came until the ground was covered with gifts. They said there were as many as one hundred casks of beef, weighing from thirty to fifty pounds each, and two hundred cooked pigs of different sizes. One chief alone brought six hundred taro; another three hundred taro , seven casks of beef, yams, etc. After all had arrived and been called off, the principal men and women of the villages withdrew to a neighboring bush to complete their toilet and put on the finishing touches to their gorgeous array, a toilet consisting of the best which they can secure in the way of a lava-lava of fine mats or painted tappa. The chiefs are particularly dressed in full war paint, a gorgeous display of head-dress of human hair standing two feet high above a band of shells around the forehead. In the center of the hair plume is fastened a round mirror, surmounted by a bunch of long red feathers of the boatswain bird. Their bodies above the waist are bare, shining with strongly perfumed oil (well rubbed in by the women), the inevitable necklace of scarlet pandanns hanging to the waist or below, while over the lava-lava is worn a girdle of streamers made from the leaf of the fou tree. The taupou, or “ village maid ” (always a girl of high rank), who invariably accompanies the chief of the village on state occasions, is, like the chief himself, bare to the waist, well oiled, her beautifully rounded shoulders shining under the tropical sun, dressed in her finest mats, while her head-dress is of distinguishing height and magnificence. At the side of each division marches and dances the grotesque funny man, a cross between a clown and an American drum-major, at whose antics and jokes all are expected to laugh. The passing of the column occupied an hour or more. On the arrival at the Malie the chief tu-la-fa-li (the talking man), steps forward, throwing his fly-trap (an article used to drive away mosquitoes and flies, which are unusually numerous in Samoa), across his shoulder, and leaning with both hands on his long staff (which is his badge of office), proceeds to deliver a lengthy speech, in which he usually apologizes for the poverty of the country, etc. Then other tu-la-fa-li make their speeches very similar to the first, a proceeding much enjoyed by them, as all Samoans consider themselves born orators, and then comes the ceremony of dividing all this food among the different chiefs. How this is accomplished is astonishing, for it has to be done with great care as to quantity, certain portions belonging to certain ranks. We were told that some of their wars were started by the unequal distribution of food on these occasions. There were at least twenty-five hundred natives at this talolo , and it was exceedingly interesting.
The taupou , or village maid, is a peculiar Samoan institution. She is chosen by the old women, and is generally a daughter by birth or adoption of the chief, and must be beautiful and exceptionally attractive. She has certain responsibilities. She leads the siva, or native dance, presides over the house provided in every village for the stopping place of visitors from neighboring islands, is conspicuous on all ceremonial or state occasions, has several less prominent sisters to do her bidding and to follow' her wherever she goes, apd several older women vffiose special dut5^ it is to see that she is not led astray, for a taupou must be perfectly chaste and pure. She is eligible to marry a chief who seeks her for her attractions and dowry of fine mats. Of late they are quite ambitious to marry a white man. Suega, a taupou v r e knew quite well, much prefers to dress like European women, and is very much averse to appearing in public dress “ a la Samoa,” but the requirements of the Samoans in that regard on certain ceremonial occasions are inexorable, and must be complied with in order to retain caste or position.

596
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Sunday is a great day for all Samoans. They sing hymns from early morning until late at night, with the exception of short intervals of sleep. Their first service is at 6:30 in the morning, when all go, men, women and children. About half an hour before church they begin their preparations, and if there is not room to dress in the house, the outside will do just as well. Their best things are kept in small chests at one end of the house, or rolled in tappa or mats, and placed on the roof beams of their houses. The men high in rank, as a rule on Sunday, wear clean white lava-lavas and white shirts. They always carry their Bible and prayer-book carefully wrapped in a clean pocket handkerchief. In the case of a chief a boy follows behind, carrying the chief’s Bible. The native pastor marches ahead, always carrying a large umbrella and a lot of books, followed by a crowd of his people. He is usually dressed in a white lava-lava and white coat, bare-footed and bare-headed.
In conclusion I am moved to say of the Samoans, as a people, that so far as I am able to judge their advancement from barbarism to their present comparatively happy condition is due entirely to the missionaries.
As Samoans they are, as I have said, in a physical point of view, good specimens of men and women mentally, while they are probably wanting in ability to expand or grow to any great extent, still there is no stupidity in the Samoan. In other words, as Samoans, they may be said to be a success among the many races. An effort to make them other than as they are, or to advance them on a higher plane, would in my judgment be unsuccessful.
Speaking of Samoa as a race, Sir Robert Stout said: “Their development must be slow; any attempt to force them, or to make them like Europeans, must end in the destruction of the race. * * * Physically they are a magnificent race. No one
can see them walking without being struck with the gracefulness of their carriage It is better than any race I have ever seen, white or colored. In point of intelligence, they are at least equal to the Maoris, and morally their notions and practices are such as would tend to their preservation. They are a kindly and hospitable people, good tempered, not given to quarreling, and pass their lives easily and happily. In my opinion it would be a crime to allow such a race to be destroyed.”

598
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Ex-Senator John J. Ingalls, in an article on “ Oratory” contributed to a Chicago newspaper, referred to the art of elocution in terms of condemnation—terms which we, who profess the art. have long ago come to expect from those who examine it superficially or judge it by its failures Said the ex Senator of Kansas: “ No speaker eminent at the bar, in the sacred desk, or on the platform, observes the rules which the elocutionary teachers of ambitious and aspiring youth inform their pupils are indispensable to eloquence.” The public speakers who do* not observe the fundamental rules of elocution are hopelessly bad in their delivery, and they are valued for other gifts than that of expression. These men do not ascribe their success to the faults that have hindered them; they know that intellect and imagination have triumphed in spite of a muffled monotone, an indistinct enunciation and a laborious delivery. Their efficacy as speakers would have been greatly increased had they been properly trained in elocution. The positive philosophy of this century has effected all the arts, and particularly the art of expressing the mind through the body—the art of elocution. Look at literature in all its phases, and literature may be tersely defined “ the expression of life.” Both in our own country and Europe the imagination which creates is gradually giving way to the inquiring scientific mind which analyzes. To illustrate this idea is the purpose of Mr. YV. D. Howells’ latest work, “ Criticism and Fiction.” Realism is the direct result of the positivist philosophy. This realism is carried to such an extent, especially in French and Russian novels, and in the art of acting, that extreme realism is described by one class of critics as naturalism. I have no intention to go into a literary discussion, though literature is moving on parallel lines to the art of expression. I am anxious, however, to dwell on the naturalistic impulses that are now actuating the world of acting—impulses which must communicate themselves to the world of elocution, students and teachers; impulses with which we ought to be in active sympathy if we are to keep abreast of the art progress of the nations.
“All art,” said Mr. Nelson YVheatcroft, “is nature better understood.” A child having no mannerism—that is, I mean, petrified peculiarities—has no occasion to be taught elocution, especially if it be in a good school of acting. I can easily see that teaching might check the originality of that child. It might give her self-consciousness, that unpardonable sin which so many of us older people frequently commit, that faule from which no work or study will ever completely free us. Now, a child brought up on the stage might become a great and unaffected actress, other things being equal. Miss Terry, Mrs. Kendall, and several other of our actresses were brought up in this way (Joseph Jefferson and Ristori are also examples), and in naturalness they are unsurpassable. Signora Duse’s life was like theirs, only that her parents and grandparents were actors before her, and her aptitude for the boards (not speaking of her particular genius) came as naturally as a young duck’s inclination for water. The teaching of pantomime should precede the teaching of elocution. Take a young woman of eighteen or tw'enty; she can not speak or walk or stand with the naturalness of a child of six or seven. Elocution takes her, and if it fulfills its-duty that young woman is given freedom where she is constrained, grace wherein she is awkward, is taught to breathe instead of choking herself; she is not taught new or artificial habits, she is only taught to rid herself of false ones. If she is a diamond she will then begin to sparkle; if she happens to be a common bit of clay she is a little better fashioned, but intrinsically not more valuable than she was before.
“What is elocution?” said Miss Cushman to an aspirant to the stage who asked for advice on elocution. “ I don’t know what it is,” said the great actress; “ no one ever taught me elocution. God gave me a mouth with which I can make a whisper heard in the end of the largest hall; then what use have I for elocution?”
Very true; elocution had nothing to teach Miss Cushman, though she had much, no doubt, to teach elocutionists; but how many actresses in her profession could truthfully repeat her words? The exception proves, it does not disprove, the rule. Blind Tom needed no music-teacher, but the number of music-teachers has not been diminished since his phenomenal precocity astounded the world.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
599
A name that attracts as much undeserved ridicule as elocution itself is Delsarte- ism. People seem to regard it as a series of gymnastic exercises. This, of course, is not its definition. The system which Francois Delsarte tried to formulate and left unfinished was the expression of the emotions through the body. What Lindley Murray w T as to English grammar, such was Delsarte to the art of expression. The great Frenchman has revealed to us much about the body, the wonderful complex organism through which the Ego or the spirit manifests itself; but on the side of the soul so infinite is the speculation that Francois Delsarte, even if he had lived to carry out his system, would have been incapable, I think, of formulating anything approaching an exact scientific system. The reader or the actor who is educated on Delsartean principles is necessarily no more self-conscious than a writer in the process of composition is handicapped by knowing the rules of syntax. Thousands of good actors will live and do without bothering about Delsarte, just as Robert Burns sang without troubling himself about grammarians, but this reasoning is no argument either against Lindley Murray or Francois Delsarte.
In nothing was the naturalism of Signora Duse so apparent as in her economical use of gestures, which one would imagine would be voluminous in one of the Latin temperament. It seems paradoxical to say it, but it is a fact that this actress was even true to nature in a certain awkwardness in moments of grief. The unimpeachable truth of the attitude was their vindication. The modern tendencies in the art of expression are to the closest naturalness attainable without flatness, to suggestiveness rather than to literal expressiveness, and to hold to the exact truth in preference to any scheme of decorative beauty. This is equivalent to saying that these tendencies are, first, naturalness; second, naturalness; and third, naturalness. In the beginning of dramatic art in Greece men walked on stilts, spoke through instruments that magnified the voice, and wore masks that exaggerated the human features. The history of the art from that day to this has been the gradual approach to nature, until now the art of concealing art seems almost to be identical with nature.
Declamation—old-fashioned declamation—has no longer any place in the artistic economy. It is out of harmony with our time and our institutions. Though declaiming has gone out of fashion the charm of the sweet voice of the accomplished reader will never become obsolete. More may be left nowadays to the imagination of the auditor than in former years. It is now especially important to suggest the subtle beauties of a poem or a chapter of prose—those beauties which wrould escape the casual reader, who voraciously devours the sense.
But it will not be impertinent, I hope, to commend to teachers, who deal largely with the poets, to take a course in prosody. To anyone with a taste for rhythm it is a knowledge which is easily and even pleasantly acquired. Many of us neglect the rhythm and the rhyme of poetry. In reading verse strictly in accordance with sense and punctuation many reciters, destitute of poetical sympathy, commit a sacrilege the enormity of which they can not appreciate. Pity is that the reading-desk, which has done so much to refine public taste and to minister to the intellect more directly and more exclusively than did the stage, should now be obsolete. Let us hope that it is only in temporary eclipse of public favor, and that when this day of follies and trivialities has passed the reading-desk will once more emerge to shed on the world its mild and beneficent influence.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
601
remained unshorn, and thus received the title of Nazarenes. They were also called “ The Church Romantic Painters ” and “ The Old School.” They even donned their kitchen aprons to*attend to the culinary department. In their art labor they wrought diligently. For what? To purify art by drawing their inspiration from the revered old masters of Italy; and, returning, they transplanted the seed in the soil of the fatherland, and not only revealed to it the significance of natural life, but imbued it with a moral element which still dominates German art. This religious phase of Romanticism found expression in England under the name of pre-Raphaeliteism, which was a conscientious striving after truth and purity of conception. Entirely idealistic in aim but realistic in method, evincing absolute fidelity to detail. But the strong individuality or personality of Millais, Rosetti, Collinson, and one or two others, did not allow them to remain many years an organized brotherhood. Who shall say pre-Raphaeliteism has not served to perpetuate sincerity and a nobler aim in art, and also a more thorough mastery of technic?
With one notable exception, we must go to Europe to study the master-pieces of that noted group and their followers. In France, Gericault and Delacroix were the exponents of the heroic phase of Romanticism, while Scheffer alone represented the religious. Delacroix was the most strongly individual and dramatic in his conceptions. He drew his inspiration from Dante, Byron, Scott and Shakespeare. The school of Fontainebleau or Barbizon is another marked phase or illustration of Romanticism. We all know how sincerely Diaz Dupre, Daubigny, Corot, Rosseau and Millet sought to reinvest landscape with truth and feeling, and if we carefully study their pictures we can not fail to observe how marvelously each has impressed his own individuality and character upon his work. But now the vision of the artist grows more sensitive and acute, and he says, “This world is visible to me only in proportion as I annihilate myself and seek to interpret life just as I find it,” and thus we have Realism. Themes may be chosen from life, and the whole aim may be to render objectively, but how can an artist sever his individuality and his art? Contrast Courbet with Meissonier, Morot with Fhermitte, LePage with Bonnot, and decide as to the possibility of the proposition. After due consideration is Realism more than a training- school for Idealism? Many critics of the present time think we ought not to employ the word “ idealism,” arguing that there is, and never was, but one true ideal, and that is in Greece. This is philosophically true; yet every age has its ideal, or may have. There are artists gifted with strong imagination, their minds teeming with poetic conceptions and subjectively must find utterance. If art is imagination, then it is the province of the idealist to create ideal standards of excellence, beatific visions of truth and goodness. Quite relevant to this thought is the present innovation upon the usual conventional manner of representing Christ. Is it sacrilegious to represent the Redeemer of the world as a Son of Man, clad in ordinary garments, walking and living among men? We will not assume the responsibility of approbation or condemnation. Every heart must pronounce its own dictum. Perhaps Skredsvig, the Norwegian artist, in his work, entitled “The Son of Man,” has struck a keynote to a chord which shall long vibrate in the heart of mankind. What is more pathetic than the absorbing devotion of the woman who feign “ would lay all at her Master’s feet,” expressed in the act of bringing her rugs and adjusting them with the utmost care, and then bordering the way His feet must pass with vases of precious flowers. Yes, the simple faith of those humble people is sure of a benediction. Idealism should, we believe, receive not only the sanction but the enthusiastic approval of all who sincerely desire the elevation of mankind.
What about Impressionism, called in playful derision the “ new lavender school?” It is often abused and misunderstood as an appellation. This is a scientific age, and many artists are only endeavoring to grasp heretofore unsolved problems in light and atmosphere. They claim no moral purpose and surely we find none. Yet if conscientiously they are with keener vision penetrating deeper into the realms of nature, to render more subtle and evanescent beauty, giving us glimpses of the intangible, who

602
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
should say their aim is an ignoble one? We can not but think the exploitation has been made too public. Many of the experiments upon canvas should have been left in the atelier, “ face to the wall.”
Mr. George Moore, the new English critic, may throw some light upon this subject. His definition of Impressionism in the most modern sense is “a rapid noting of illusive appearance.” Therefore, be sure to seek illusions. Then there is a theory that whatever the artist is painting, his retina must still hold some sensation of the place it has left. For instance, if a person leaves a brilliantly lighted salon, going out of yellow, he would see the other primary colors, blue and red; in other words, he would see violet. This theory happily furnishes a solution to the mysterious ultra violet shadows seen in Besnard’s “Two Ponies Harnessed by Plies,” and Tarbell’s “Girl and Horse.” These artists had been for a long time rambling in the fields in the golden sunlight of an October day, and were true to the impressions left upon the retina when they painted the shadows. The transmutation is not complete in Dannat’s “Spanish Girl.” “The Iphigenia,” in the harbor of Toulon, painted by the Parisian artist, Eugene Dauphin, is, we think, the most exquisite example of Impressionism in the Flench section or in the Art Palace.
But the great pendulum of this ism is now swung to the utmost limit of the realistic arc, and already we hear ominous sounds from afar.
The Independents. Incoherents and Les Inquiets claim attention. Allow me to offer just one word of consolation to the earnest artseer. When the “ ism” is not obvious, call it Incoherentism or Inquietism, and you will be a la ?node.
We sincerely hope that this grand reunion of international artistic effort will have a tendency to obliterate or converge all lines or isms, including American Alienism, into one broad Loyalism. This is the great hope for American art. Is there a lack of patriotism? No!
Have notour artists quick appreciation and adaptation? There are doubtlessly now living artists whose keen artistic sensibilities and powers will enable them to mount on eagles’ wings of sublime genius. Circumstances have compelled many to meet commercial demands, or they have sought an artistic atmosphere away from the feverish existence of American life. Art has been considered too much a diversion or a luxury of the rich. Artists need more than the necessary commission; they require appreciation to stimulate them to their best efforts. Loyalism must permeate our picture markets. Art study must form part of the curriculum of more of our colleges and universities. Kindergarten must teach lisping lips to revere the names of our Turner, Johnson, Homer, Millet, Gifford, Vedder, Richards, Melcher, Sargent and Whistler. All our artists’ names should become household words. Then with an unswerving loyalty to truth, beauty and lofty ideals as a centrifugal force, and a conscientious striving after perfect technic as a centrifugal force, art in America will rise Phoenix-like from its aspersions and become not only a grand conservative element of peace and prosperity in our glorious Republic, but will hasten the day when the kingdoms of this earth shall acknowledge but one ruler—the Eternal One, the Creator of all that is good, true and beautiful.

604
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
throve under their generous influence, and worked early and late that they should not be disappointed in their little protegee. They decided to give me an order for a bust in marble, and I chose President Lincoln for my subject. Senator Nesmith, General Morehead and Reverdy Johnson called upon the President, asking him to sit to me. At first he positively declined, saying he “ was tired sitting for his likeness, and he couldn’t imagine why any one wanted to make a likeness of such a homely man.” Finding him firm in his refusal they arose to leave, Senator Nesmith remarking, “ This will be a disappointment to the young artist who selected you as her subject. She is a little western girl, born in Wisconsin. She is poor, and has talent, and we intend to encourage her in this work, in which we feel she will excel, by giving her an order for a bust in marble.” Almost before Senator Nesmith had finished, President Lincoln turned abruptly, and in a high key exclaimed: “ She is poor, is she? Well, that’s noth- ing against her. Why don’t you bring that girl up here? I’ll sit to her for my bust; ” and so it was, the great heart which vanity could not unlock opened with the sympathy that recalled to him his own youth; his battle with poverty; his ambition; his early struggles. So it was that I, a little unknown sculptor, born in Wisconsin, and a stranger to fame, was allowed the privilege of modeling from life the features of this great man. When these gentlemen took me to the White House and presented me to Mr. Lincoln, his kind face lighting up, he exclaimed: “Why, this is the very same little girl who came to me last week and received permission from me to visit her rebel relative at the Old Capitol Prison! Why, we are old friends. Now, let’s measure and see which is the tallest; ” and it was thus I was welcomed. Sometimes at these sittings his face wore that look of anxiety and pain which will come to one accustomed to grief. At other times he would have that far-away, dreamy look, which seemed to presage the tragic fate awaiting him; and again, those quiet eyes lighting up, a radiance almost Divine would suffuse the sunken cheeks, and the whole face would be illuminated with the impulse of some Divine purpose. Often he would go to the south window and, seated there, remain a long time with his face turned away; then, hastily brushing away the tears from his eyes, he would say, “ I was thinking of Willie.” He was still suffering from the blow of that child’s death, while great affairs convulsed the nation, and he hardly dared to take the time for personal grief.
So lately had I seen and known President Lincoln, that I was still under the spell of his kind eyes and genial presence when the terrible blow of his assassination came and shook the civilized world. The terror, the horror, that fell upon the whole community has never been equaled. Terrible as this was, who can say that it was not the best for Lincoln’s fame that he died just then, for its measure was full? Yet in the trying years that followed he was sorely needed. Maturing late in life, he was at his best when struck down, and had in his heart and mind great reservoirs of usefulness. His hand of steel and heart of kindness had guided us safely so far through the dark waters, and our ablest mediator, he might, from his gentle, forgiving and humane nature, have evolved plans of peace and reconciliation which would have more quickly, more firmly and more closely bound the estranged ones together. But God planned this Universe, and “ He doeth all things well,” though the Nation’s leader and the South’s best friend had been slain. He lay there, dead, in the rotunda of the Capitol, with white face and speechless lips, but mightier in death even than in life! The Nation bowed its head and wept! The voice of those who had maligned him was silent. A spell was laid upon the lips of men to do him reverence. He had been the best friend of the North and the best friend of the South. His zeal had been unflagging, his patriotism exalted above all thought of self. His power had been almost unbounded, and how had he used it? “With charity for all, with malice toward none.” He had sworn to protect the honor of the Government, and history will tell how well he kept that oath; and yet while he guarded the sanctuary of its honor with fire and with sword, he wept that any should suffer.
When, soon after, Congress appropriated money to erect a marble statue of the

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
605
martyred President in the Capitol, it never occurred to me, with my youth and my inexperience, to compete for that great honor; but I was induced to place my likeness of him before the committee having the matter under consideration, and, together with many other artists—competitors for this work—I was called before this committee. I shall never forget the fear that fell upon me, as the chairman (the Hon. John H. Rice, of Maine, who had a kind heart, but a very stern manner) looked up through his glasses, from his seat at the head of the table, and questioned and cross-questioned me until I was so frightened that I could hardly reply to his questions: “How long had I been studying art?” and had I “ever made a marble statue?” My knees trembled and I shook like an aspen, and I had not enough presence of mind even to tell him that I had made the bust from sittings from life. Seeing my dire confusion, and not being able to hear my incoherent replies, he dismissed me with a wave of his hand, and a request to Judge Marshall, of Illinois, to kindly see the young artist home! Once there, in the privacy of my own room, I wept bitter tears that I had been such an idiot as to try to compete with men, and remembering the appearance before that stern committee as a terrible ordeal before unmerciful judges, I promised myself it should be my last experience of that kind.
Judge then of my surprise and delight when I learned that, guided by the opinion of Judge David Davis, Senator Trumbull, Marshal Lamon, Sec. O. H. Browning, Judge Dickey, and many others of President Lincoln’s old friends, that I had produced the most faithful likeness of him, they had awarded the commission to me—the little western sculptor. The Committee on Mines and Mining tendered me their room in the Capitol, in which to model my statue, because it was next to the room of Judge David Davis, and he could come in daily and aid me with his friendly criticisms. His comfortable chair was kept in readiness. He came daily, and suggesting “ a little more here—a little on there—more inclining of the bended head—more angularity of the long limbs,” he aided me in my sacred work by his encouraging words and generous sympathy. I had approached it with reverence, and with trembling hands had taken the proportions of the figure from the blood-stained garments President Lincoln had worn on that last and fearful night; and Judge Davis, a man whose heart was as great as his stature, v/as deeply interested in the statue of Lincoln, whose memory he loved. Friends flocked around Judge Davis. He was the lode-star that drew them to my studio. During those years which I spent in the Capitol, modeling the statue, I was thus thrown constantly with men prominent in public life. With Judge Davis as the central figure, many were the brilliant and gifted men who clustered around. Senators McDougall, Trumbull, Yates, Conness, Nesmith, Morton (of Indiana), Proctor Knott, Ebon C. Ingersoll, Samuel J. Randall, Mr. Windom, and indeed almost all of the senators and members were deeply interested in the statue of Lincoln, and were constant visitors at the studio. Friend and foe gathered there with a common interest—the success of the work. Old feuds were forgotten, and they met on neutral ground—some on friendly terms who had not spoken to each other for years. What good friends they were to me! How true! Only for their sympathetic kindness, I would never have had the heart to take up and carry on the work, which was herculean for my fragile shoulders. Time has not dimmed the memory of their kindness, and I lay this tribute of gratitude at their feet.
In the bright and rambling discussions of men and things which took place in my studio there were told many tales of the war—its privations, its hardships and sufferings—by the gallant soldiers who came to see how the statue was developing. Some came on crutches, and told of how father and son, brother and brother, had met upon the battle-field, only to die in each other’s arms. I heard stories of prison life, of men who were shot to the heart at Shiloh or perished in the Wilderness; of men who went down at Antietam, fell at Winchester, or marched with Sherman “ from Atlanta to the Sea.” Gettysburgh was often mentioned, and then, like a sacred poem intoned upon the organ, came the memory of Lincoln’s inspired words upon that blood-stained field. The studio, with its circular walls and high arched ceilings, was lighted up by a

606
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
huge fire-place, the last one left at the Capitol of the olden time. Alas! now unfortunately- destroyed. It occupied one entire side of the room, and was kept blazing with great logs, six feet or more in length. It was supported on each side by marble statues, and so fascinating that no wonder the old soldiers lingered there. It was their camp-fire, and as the glow from the blazing hearth lighted up the clay image, they remembered with emotion the shout that went up from the mountains and rang in the valleys as they responded to his call, “We are coming, Father Abraham.” He had been a father to them all, and they mourned him not only as a great man and wise ruler, but as a friend and father. Cabinet ministers and diplomats, journalists and authors all gathered there; such men as Chase and Holt, Blaine and Stockton, Field and Miller, Crosby S. Noyes and Gen. Lew Wallace, Deems and Sunderland, Sheridan and Sherman, Grant and Farragut.
I was generally a silent listener as these men conversed, but what they said made deep impression, for ever on their lips was the name of Lincoln. Many stories touched me deeply, but none like the story of his life. Oh,the pain, the pathos of it all! You are all familiar with this story—I have told you how it came to me.
The model finished, I went to Italy with my parents to transfer it to marble. We remained some time in London, and much enjoyed the sessions of the House of Parliament, where we heard John Bright speak. At Paris we remained three months, and there I had the great privilege of daily instruction in drawing from Leon Bonnat, the eminent French painter. Gustave Dore became my warm friend, and presented me with a painting by his own hand, writing the dedication upon the margin: “ Offert ä Miss Vinnie Ream de la part de son affectionne Collegue G. Dore.” Mr. Washburn was our Minister there and showed us every attention. Pere Hyacinthe became our friend, and we had the pleasure of again meeting General and Mrs. Fremont. Journeying on through Switzerland, we enjoyed together its snowy mountain peaks and charming valleys. At Munich we became acquainted with Germany’s great painter, Kaul- bauch, who was even then passing away from the people he had so endeared to him by his genius. We sailed together up the Rhine and around the Lake of Lucerne, by the Lake of Como, we visited the Castle of Challou,and paid our tribute to England’s son of genius. At Venice we floated over the Lagoons together and wandered through the galleries, and by the great Square of St. Mark, to see the pigeons fed. At Florence we lingered long among its priceless gems of art, and then, journeying on to Rome, rented a piano , a floor in an old palace, and went to keeping house. It was in the Vicola Marsomti, and a studio for myself was selected on the Via San Basilio, adjoining the studio of my good friend—the gifted painter—George P. Healey. Oh, those hours in Rome! Those days in Rome—those sunny days on the Campaigna! Those goiden hours when we made pilgrimages to the picturesque and historical towns which make all Italy a gallery. I can hear those laughing waters that come down the steeps, and see the gloomy catacombs, the sunny slopes, the ancient aqueducts and frowning ruins—the peasant homes and princely palaces. They were with me—my parents —oh, happy thought, and what pleasant memories dwell amid the scenes of our wanderings! They are fresh in my memory—the Falls of Trivoli, the blue waters of the Bay of Naples, the ruins of Pompeii, and the crater of Vesuvius. I can never forget those charmed days with their precious associations.
Through Bishop Domenec, the Bishop of Pittsburg, we presented our letters to Cardinal Antonelli. We were granted an audience with the Pope, and his blessing; and when Cardinal Antonelli found that I was making the statue of Abraham Lincoln for my government, he became my warm and devoted friend, corresponding with me constantly after I returned to this country until his death. He sat to me in my studio for his likeness, and when I left Rome presented me with three large and handsome stone cameos—one the head of Christ, and the others heads of the Virgin Mary—all three exquisitely-cut, rare and valuable works of art set in etruscan gold; all made in the workshop of the Vatican. Healey painted a picture of myself in peasant costume, which he presented to my mother, and many were the lovely and valuable souvenirs

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
607
with which our friends in Rome enriched us. As soon as I arrived in Rome and selected my studio, I had my model of Lincoln placed at the proper height, and, draping the wall behind with two large national flags, invited the artists in Rome to see it. Among the visitors who came were Sig. Luigi Majoli, the most gifted of the Italian sculptors, and Sig. Pietro Regnoli, his friend, a brilliant man of letters. They became my warm friends, and were really brothers to me in that far off land. The gentle Emelie Regnoli became my sister, and my parents loved them all. All the artists, American and foreign, received me kindly, among them Randolph Rogers and Mr. Storey. Harriet Hos- mer, who was the pioneer among women sculptors, was most generous. The painter, Healey, was my neighbor and my friend, and as the golden days passed by, and the shadows lengthened, when it became too dark in my studio to work I would leave my modeling and go to his studio, and after helping him wash his brushes and put away his things, we would wend our way homeward together through the Italian twilight. Rossetti and Tadoline, the Italian sculptors, were my good friends, and Buchanan Reed the poet-painter, kindly dedicated some verses to me.
Through some letters of introduction given me by Mrs. Cleveland (the sister of Horace Greeley) I met many young priests, among them one who was a favorite pupil of Liszt. When I told him I envied him his opportunity of knowing so intimately such a man of genius, he exclaimed: “You, too, shall know him. Come with me—your parents and yourself. He plays this afternoon at the old convent place where he now lives. Come! ” We were soon ready, and when we reached the convent grounds found the street in front crowded with'carriages. As we entered the vast saloon every available place seemed filled with people who had gathered there to hear him play. At the far end of the room Liszt was seating himself at the piano—a picture he was indeed, with his fine features and slender figure, long black robe and snowy locks. Tiptoeing softly, we followed Don Zeferino, our young guide, and disappearing for a moment, he returned, bringing from some hidden recess seats for my parents, and then, motioning me to follow him he placed a chair almost immediately back of the piano at Liszt’s right hand. The wonderful magician swept his slender hands over the keys, fascinating all who heard, and with tremulous vibrations touched some tender chords with such a spell that I was deeply affected. The tears which I could not repress rose to my eyes, and being so near, and fearful of making the slightest interruption, I dared not raise my hand to brush them away. The great artist had felt the spell he was exercising over me. He noticed my emotion, and playing softly with the left hand, he reached his right hand over and laid it for an instant tenderly on mine. We needed no introduction. We understood each other, and when he had finished playing and all rushed up to congratulate him and thank him, I waited silently by to try and speak; but he offered me his arm, and as we promenaded with the rest down the old convent’s halls, he said, “You need not speak. I understand you and you understand me,” and during all my stay in Rome this great master was a constant visitor at my studio, and my warm and devoted friend.
All the while my work went on, and several ideal pieces, among them “ The West” and “America,” were under way. The day from early morning was given to work, hard work, and at 4 o’clock sometimes my Italian friends—the sculptor Majoli, and the scholar Regnoli, with the ladies of Signor Regnoli’s family, would come, and gathering up my parents and myself, take us with them to the open-air theater or to some one or other of the numberless places of interest in and about the great city whose every inch is filled with monuments and memoirs of the illustrious dead.
These memorable days flew by on golden wings, and the time came for us to tear these new ties apart and sail for home. When the Lincoln statue in marble arrived in Washington, the Secretary of the Interior, accompanied by Judge David Davis, Senator Trumbull, and other old friends of President Lincoln, inspected and accepted the sta'tue on behalf of the United States Government. The day was then set for its formal unveiling in the rotunda of the Capitol. The ceremony took place at night and the whole Capitol was brilliantly illuminated, the rotunda gayly decor-

608
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ated from floor to dome with the flag Lincoln had loved so well. All the officers of the government, its generals and ministers, appeared in full dress to do honor to the occasion. The marble statue was elevated to a proper height and surrounded with a platform draped with flags, for the President, the speakers and the families of those most nearly interested. The statue was completely enveloped in a great silk flag, and when Judge Davis, Lincoln’s friend, drew the golden cord which confined it, unveiling the statue to public view amid the waving of banners and the sound of trumpets, a great shout went up from the multitude. Then glowing tributes to President Lincoln fell from the eloquent lips of Senator Matt Carpenter, Senator Cullom of Illinois, and the other distinguished orators who had been selected to speak. The great dome rang with his praises, and thrilled by the eloquence and passion of some of these utterances, sobs sometimes broke upon the air, and wails of sorrow. When the ceremony was over, the audience thought of the artist, and called for her. Senator Matt Carpenter made his way to my seat upon the platform, and taking my hand, led me out before them, but I could only bow my thanks, my voice was too full of tears to speak in recognition of the cheers and flowers that greeted me. And so the people and the old-time friends of Abraham Lincoln expressed their satisfaction with my w r ork.
It had been indeed a labor of love, not without its trials, but well rewarded by its final triumph. How this verdict was afterward confirmed in giving into my hands the commission for a statue of the immortal Farragut, I would like to tell you, but there is not the time now. This night when the Lincoln statue was unveiled in the rotunda of the Capitol was the supreme moment of my life. I had known and loved the man! My country had loved him and cherished his memory. In tears the people had parted with him. With shouts of joy and acclamations of affection they had received his image in the marble. Upon the very spot where a few years before they had gathered in sorrow to gaze upon his lifeless body lying there in state while a nation mourned, they had gathered again to unveil his statue. “ The marble is the resurrection,” say the old sculptors, and now the dead had arisen to live forever in the hearts of the people whom he loved so well.

610
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
way to overcome all this friction. The same science and thought must be brought to bear upon this peculiar problem that is brought to bear upon other problems.
Women are in need of training; they have been drudges and slaves from time immemorial, but they have never been laborers, skilled and respected as men; that time is only at hand. Women will find, as men have, that the very best way to get work out of the way is to do it in the very best way, and before we know it, the very doing of it in the best spirit, we have grown in wisdom and in stature. We have become educated in body, soul and spirit—“we kiss the rod ” and thank God and work. How familiar that man of Nazareth was with the smallest details of labor in the house, and out of it. How well he knew the miracle of the yeast, the leaven in the lump. He knew the light of the house couldn’t shine if it was under a bushel, or any other sort of a smothering lamp-shade, but instead it must be on top of things and shine out. There was the salt, worthless if it had lost its savor; there was the garment not worth patching, and the wine bottles too old to be used.
And how the daily bread problem must have pressed upon this family of Nazareth! There was the carpenter’s bench which must have helped that out. How strange to think of how this Master of material things so conquered that He brought the very kingdom of Heaven into them. There was ministry and service and capability, and love in labor,.not that which must be ministered unto. Only Mary can ever know all that must have taken place in that wonderful home. So dignified was the patient labor of love there that our homes can never be the same since the labor problem was taken up by this Son of Man, and conquered. Christian civilization has brought more labor into our homes than it has taken out. According to short-sighted people, it would seem as though so much had gone out that our homes ought to be eased of much of their labor. Spinning, weaving, threadmaking, grinding of wheat, tailoring, have all had birth in the home, and gone out, and it would seem that the home might be thus relieved. Life and industry are alike, always begetters of more and more of their kind. The object of life is more life, and so it is with industry. The home has been the cradle of almost every industry, and it does not seem as though the cradle was as yet ready for the garret. Industry and trade grow and thrive on the wealth of the human wants, and we must get away down into the “ whys ” and “ wherefores ” of the present day life before we can begin to understand what most troubles us as women and as housekeepers.
See the good man of today; nothing so burdens him as his wife’s housework. He stands by like a great gentle animal ready to lay down his life, pocket-book and all, on the altar of the labor problem of the home; he has the greatest task in the world on his hands, and it is killing him as well as her. See the difference between any butcher’s shop and his home. The husband superintends one and the wife the other. The labor of one is systematically arranged, every sort of convenience put in it; it is made attractive in every way, the best tools are in it, and pleasantness and order reigri. Why? Because of the money there is in it. The home is not systematically arranged, every sort of convenience is not put into it; order and pleasantness does not reign, for the woman is doing a hundred different things, and none of them thoroughly, skillfully. Why? Because there is no money in it, nothing is to be made out of it. The wife’s work and care is looked upon as being a sort of nonentity; it is a small business; the sermons are all preached at him, not her. The work is not considered a trade or a profession; it has no commercial value, it has no name. If she signs her name to anything which asks her even what her occupation is, she has none, though we know she has worked fourteen or fifteen hours every day and Sunday since she has been homekeeping, so it goes, and what is to be done? The first thing to do is to elevate the work and in order to elevate it, it must be done well. In order to do it well, we must think well. The best methods invented by you or me, or by our grandmothers or by men, must come to the surface. Mr. Atkinson, the inventor of the Aladdin oven, says he spends most of his time overcoming “the inertia of women in using any new device.” She blindly refuses to do anything but obey the old way,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
611
even when somebody thinks it up for her. But it is fast changing; woman can think, and she is going slowly to get about it. Freedom and responsibility go hand in hand. Our liberty is going to cost us something. We must work;* we must get the order of work; we must love the law of labor. Labor is the law of development, the law of progress, and we must work freely, without let or hindrance from any mortal source. This ugly labor problem in our sacred institution the home, is perhaps our first great problem. It ties us hand and foot—just now—we must first learn the great lesson of labor, its laws, its base of energies and its productive nature, its blessedness, and its mission to us.
We must capture its life, appropriate its strength by overcoming it; we must master it, make it a joy, reduce it to order and system. This takes study and time and opportunity, but every one of us can have a hand in it, each in her own way, in her own life. Think, plan, experiment, invent, investigate, get the best method. Support and organize training schools. Make our work what other work in the world is, a science and an art. There is a law and order method in housekeeping. It is a mark of most joyous hope for our future that what Frances Power Cobb said some years ago is fast coming true. Said she: “It is not high genius, but feeble inability to cope with domestic government, which generally inspires the women who wish to abdicate the throne of home and take to the homeless American boarding house, or to the continental pension.” Our women of genius are not abdicating home, and our most highly educated women are the ones who are awakening to these facts. They study to make housework not a thing of drudgery, but the sacred intelligent foundation of all other arts, and that it is the “houseband” that keeps the home together. Home arts succor nourish, and bless mankind in every way.
The Sweetest Lives.
The sweetest lives are those to duty wed,
Whose deeds, both great and small,
Are close-knit strands of an unbroken thread Where love ennobles all;
The world may sound no trumpets, ring no bells,
The Book of Life the shining record tells.
Thy love shall chant its own beatitudes After its own life-working. A child’s kiss Set on thy sighing lips shall make thee glad;
A poor man served by thee shall make thee rich;
A sick man helped by thee shall make thee strong;
Thou shalt be served thyself by every sense Of service which thou renderest.
— Mrs. Browning.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
613
of savage men, evolving slowly and painfully one form after another of sexual relationship, until at last some form of marriage grew stable enough to determine relationship with at least one of the parents. That was the birthday of civilized society. From this time the family struggles up through the miasmatic regimes of polygamy and polyandry in their various forms until the ideal form of a monogamous marriage emerges, that ideal which is still so poorly realized among the most cultivated nations.
These considerations move us not only to gratitude for our heirship of the ages, but lead us also to ask whether the family relations, as we have them today, are not capable of further improvement at our hands and those of future generations. Some claim that the family as we know it is a fleeting form of human development, a passing lesson in the divine art of living together. Nobody can claim this unless he is able to forecast the future and declare what shall be. There is a wonderful reach in Christ’s teaching on this point when He challenges the claims of His family upon Him thus, “ Who is my mother and my brethren? For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother and sister and mother.” Did He mean to teach that spiritual relationships are the only real and enduring ones—that oneness of spirit and purpose is a stronger tie than that of blood? It is, however, beyond our purpose to speculate as to the future form of human society. The foundation of the family, as we know it today, is monogamous marriage, and home is the result of the long continued infancy and helplessness of the young of man. When childhood had come to extend over a period of a dozen years, a period more than doubled where several children were born in succession to the same parents, then the blessed relationship of the home grew up. “ A little child shall lead them.”
This is the historical foundation of the family. Has it an ethical foundation? Does it subserve the highest ends of society? Is it in line with progress, and is it capable of producing a higher type of man? It can not be doubted that a single affection and a life union of man and woman has borne thus far the best fruits of civilization, has given the highest and purest pleasure to mankind, and has afforded the best preparation of the young for life and for service to the race. How shall the coming generation actualize this ideal so as to make it yield greater blessings to humanity? I will indicate a few lines in which progress may be sought.
First. The recognition of the entire equality of man and woman as complementary parts of humanity—of one humanity. The complete dependence of man and woman, and their entire inter-dependence. This would mean equal opportunities for education on all lines to both sexes; the free use and development of all their powers; the sharing of by men and women in the great labor, in the results of which they have an equal interest, of framing, interpreting and executing the laws of society; equal advantages and protection under these laws, and equal representation in the government.
Second. The recognition of manhood and womanhood as more excellent than fatherhood and motherhood. How all chivalric souls of men leap to declare that these things are done. Done in them, perhaps, done ideally, sentimentally, but not actually. Not yet has the world at large acknowledged the woman’s right to a life as large as her talents, an education which shall take account of her natural bent, and a financial prosperity commensurate with her ability and her labors. Not ten years ago a learned theologian said: “God foreordained man for the field and woman for the hearth.” This is the free translation: “God has foreordained man to breathe oxygen and woman carbonic acid gas.” The man for the harvest field, the orchard and the vineyard, and woman for the laundry and the kitchen. From the opposite pole, the setter of this world’s fashions, the fiat went forth: “It must be every woman’s supreme aim to be beautiful.” Out of this low ambition have grown the tortures of the body for women in all ages and in all climes. Lord Bacon says that true friendship is only possible between equals. How much more true this is of the close friendship of marriage—of married companionship, intelligent, sympathetic companionship in all the varied interests of life, in the highest joy of existence; this companionship is only possible between equals in culture and opportunity.

614
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Who is to blame that this equality of the sexes is not attained? Nobody. This is one of the hardest truths for human nature to accept. Given an evil, an abuse, something contrary to present light, and the mind takes this as a challenge to find somebody to blame; and when the curse is rolled off, even on to a serpent, the mind experiences a sense of relief, just as when the unknown quantity in an algebraic problem is found. Nobody is to blame. This is one of the problems to be worked out; it is a stage in the evolution of the spiritual man. Men are as much interested in it as women. The complete emancipation of women will be as one has said, the regeneration of man.
Nothing is more unworthy of us, in the working out of this problem, than an appeal to the conduct of life in the orders of animals below man, to prove either the equality or the inequality of male and female in humanity. We know the argument: The male bird sings louder and sweeter than the female; therefore woman can not be a poet. In most mammals the male is stronger, more vigorous, more beautiful, and the female has the chief care of the young; therefore a woman can not understand politics. Why not collect data on the opposite side? The male of the American ostrich sits on the eggs, hatches them out and takes principal charge of the young. A species of spider has been discovered of which the female devours her consort when he is of no further use to her. These things prove nothing. Our progress is away from nature. What is' natural in this sense is not the best.
When women are wholly persons and not property, when they seek freely the development of all their gifts and powers, then marriage will not be barter and home will not be a place of escape from the world to the woman, but it will be the highest product of men and women at their best and purest.
I have emphasized the rights of women in this ideal family, but there is a right of man which needs a fuller recognition from this generation—the right of a man to be as virtuous as a woman.
I deprecate the emphasis laid today upon woman’s work, woman’s faith and woman’s enthusiasm for humanity. Does it not point to a day when the sexes may be arrayed against each other, not on the old basis of strength versus subtility, of brains versus no brains, but on the basis of religion versus materialism, of spirituality versus animalism. If the old order, the pagan ideal, of such antagonism between the sexes as made of the man a tyrant and of the woman a toy, a slave, was fundamentally wrong, and held the race down, surely an antagonism which makes of the woman a worshiping, spiritual being, and of the man a money-making, prayerless machine, is equally fatal to the hopes of that crowning race which shall arise when the ideal man shall be mated with the ideal woman, like perfect music set to noble words. Have I over-stated the danger? In whose hands are the benevolences of our churches, their missionary work, their prayer-meetings? We talk timidly of giving woman the ballot. Let us beware lest she monopolize all that makes human affairs worth voting about. There is no man’s cause that is not woman’s; there is no woman’s cause that is not man’s. “ If either be small, slight natured, miserable, how shall the race grow?” It is time for men and women to realize that the home, the church, the state and the world are theirs, that they must rise or sink together, “ dwarfed or godlike, bond or free.” The children of the ideal home must not only boast of the precepts of a godly mother, but of the example of a godly father. To this end the ideals of manhood must be made high like those of womanhood. There must not be two standards of conduct in the home—one seemly for the little boy, unseemly for the little girl. The same social verdict must be pronounced against sinners, against purity, man and woman, closed doors to vice in either sex, open doors of help to repenting sinners of either sex.
But the last and best characteristic of the ideal home will be the realization by its makers and members that it is not an end in itself. The fire of the family life, the soul-culture gained in the duties and affections of the home, these must be as fuel to the flame which is kindled on the hearthstone to give light and heat to the darkness

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
615
and cold of the world without. There is no fire for the warming of a home like the fire of zeal for the service of humanity. A family bound together by mutual love, levying a tax upon the bounties of nature and the arts of man to make the abode beautiful, delighting in one another’s peace and comfort, but with no thought or hope or effort for the world outside, is a case of arrested development. It is just here that so many of us make our fatal mistakes. We imagine that personal happiness is large enough as an aim for beings created in the image of God—the Eternal Giver.
The supreme essential, then, for the attainment of the ideal home, is the serving of some large ideal for the world. This is the characteristic of the ideal which we can ingraft upon the actual in our hands. We can not bring about, in a moment, the changes in the minds of men and women which will give women equal opportunities with men in the culture and use of their powers, nor compel men to receive those ideals of personal purity which shall issue in a nobler type of manhood; but the great aim, the service of the world, this is for us all. Make your home great by great aims.
The family is the most important social institution of mankind only because it affords the finest opportunities for the production and rearing of a higher social being, who shall be able to nobly discharge his duty as a responsible member of the social body.
Home is the gift of the child to civilization. Shall not the home return the gift to the race by sending forth men and women who have learned the art of living together in so Divine a fashion that they shall be able to practice it in the school, the shop, the market, the nation and the world?

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
617
She seized, with movement swift as light,
The hour’s most precious spoil;
Now, glowing with her promise bright,
Her strength makes joy of toil.
With dextrous hand, with dauntless will,
Her pearl white towers she rears—
The memory of whose grace shall thrill The illimitable years.
O’er leagues of waste, in sun and storm,
Their proud pure domes shall gleam,
The substance, wrought in noblest form,
Oft Art’s imperial dream.
Here shall she stand, the Old World’s bride, Crowned with the Age’s dower;
Toward her shall set the abounding tide Of life’s full pomp and power.
She hears the nations’ coming tread,
The rushing of the ships;
And waits with queenly hands outspread, And welcome on her lips.
The races, ’neath her generous sway,
Shall spread their splendid mart;
And here, for one brief perfect day,
Shall beat the World’s great heart.
w

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
619
them; has learned to know and love the gentle, simple creatures to whom she soon became an object of grateful worship. It was Mr. Hanson who first realized that these strong, able-bodied women of magnificent physique could not long continue paupers on any bounty—that with health and strength must return also the necessity to work and provide for themselves. In time many returned to their former homes, or were scattered in different parts of the country, to join their husbands, brothers, and fathers in following their different callings. But many hundreds still remained who had no homes to return to.
With the last two hundred dollars left from the relief fund Mrs. Hanson bought materials and distributed them among the more eager workers. With the small means at hand it was impossible to satisfy all. They would come on regular days to Mrs. Hanson’s country home, and not having a supply for all, their kind and wise friend would place them indiscriminately in a row and give a piece of work to every tenth; the fortunate ones would go away happy; the rest would pray that better luck should fall to their lot next time.
The work grew. Not a large variety of articles was made. Doilies were finished by the hundreds and thousands—the many little things providing work to the largest numbers. Many ladies in England still continued to take an interest in the welfare of these poor exiles, and the work done was sent to them for disposal and sale. Chief among these was Lady Charlotte Schreiber, and for many years she continued an indefatigable co-laborer with Mrs. Hanson. These articles at first produced fancy prices; the money flowed into Mrs. Hanson’s eager hands; more combinations and varieties were created; rich materials bought; orders of every description taken, and for several years hundreds of willing women were kept busy. Their condition rapidly changed for the better; the object of the “Turkish Compassionate Fund” seemed to have been attained—work for the able-bodied, alms only for the sick, the aged and infirm. The organization was entirely self-supporting, and had even amassed no small amount of capital.
Particular and grateful mention is here made of the “ Liberty ” firm in London. At a time when there was but little demand for our work they gave large orders, and paid for them generously.
But so extensive a work as this had become was too much for a few women, no matter how devoted, to carry on to a lengthened success. In Constantinople, after the first few months, Mrs. Hanson was almost unassisted in her labors. In a few years (there being no organized system of renewal), those mostly interested in England commenced to drop off; purchasers wearied of the same designs and combinations, and wanted change and variety; much expensive stock remained unsold in the hands of benevolent ladies in various parts of the world. Work continued to be given out, but as the sales were slow, it was simply a drain on the capital, which diminished rapidly; and finally, in 1888, it was decided to wind up the affairs of the Turkish Compassionate Fund, reserving the small remaining capital for assistance in cases of extreme emergency among the women, rather than spend it on materials for work.
In June, 1888, Mrs. Arthur Hanson, whom I had known and admired when in Constantinople, asked me to interest myself in the work, and see what I could do in France.
I showed our embroideries to the heads of various large firms in Paris. They marveled at the execution and coloring, but would have none of our materials and combinations. For a year or more Mrs. Hanson labored hard, at great expense, to carry out the ideas, designs and coloring suggested by the French artists. Money w r as not made—on the contrary, a great deal was expended—but at the end of twelve months the production of the Turkish Compassionate Fund had undergone a great change. Marvelous effects of color and design were obtained on the beautiful French materials, which added to the wonderful technique of our women, and made of their embroideries “ dreams of beauty” indeed. The French pointed out to us the boundless capacity of such skill, and showed us that nothing was impossible to eyes

620
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
that could “ count threads in a cobweb,” and fingers that could “work gold into a butterfly’s wing.” For one firm ball-dresses on crepe-de-chine and mousseline soie were made that were the wonders of that year’s fashions. Alas! they were soon copied and imitated by machinery. These imitations were not to be compared with the originals, but they were produced at considerably less cost, and at first sight appeared similar. Numerous other combinations and effects were obtained, with the same results. We have embroidered bonnet crowns for the first millinery houses in Paris—entire velvet cloaks and mantles, trimmings for dresses, etc., but in turn each branch was imitated and forced to pass out of our hands. The ideas for some of the most beautiful French creations of late years have been borrowed from originals executed by the Turkish Compassionate Fund.
This explains why no pecuniary profits remained to the Fund from the work made for Paris, though its introduction there was of great benefit in increasing the beauty of the embroideries, and proving what could be done with such skill as was at our disposal.
EMBROIDERIES OF THE “TURKISH COMPASSIONATE FUND” INTRODUCED INTO AMERICA.
During the first few years of its existence the Turkish Compassionate Fund had obtained friends and well-wishers in most European countries, as also in America. Benevolent ladies sold our embroideries and sent the money to Mrs. Hanson almost entirely through the bankers of the Fund, Messrs. Coutts & Co., London. Mrs. Josephine Heap, wife of the former American consul at Constantinople, sold largely among her friends in Washington, D. C., and elsewhere. Still the stock accumulated, and when, in 1889, it was gathered together from all parts of the world and sent to Paris to be sold, the total amount realized was not one-twentieth part of its cost of production.
That same year I was persuaded by an American gentleman, Mr. William H. Brown, a brother of Mrs. John Wanamaker, who had seen and admired our work in Paris, to try the fortunes of the Turkish Compassionate Fund in America, that land of promise for all beautiful things, the encouragement of all noble charities.
After a trial visit of inspection, the reports of which were favorably received by our authorities, an agency was established November 24, 1890. For the past two years we have had a pleasant little apartment at No. 20 East Thirty-third Street, New York, on a second floor, charming and comfortable, but too secluded to admit of a hope that the general public will ever find out our existence. Our rooms in New York are open all the year round, but once each year I visit several of the large cities of the United States. Our most beautiful creations have been sold in New York, Boston and Philadelphia I have visited California and Florida. By the kind courtesy of Mr. H. M. Flagler, our embroideries are the only articles admitted into the magnificent “ Ponce de Leon ” Hotel. From the spring of 1890, when commenced the first preparation for American markets, up to the present time, from eighteen hundred to two thousand of our poor women have been kept in constant employment. They have been paid in ready money for every article of needlework which has passed through their hands, and they call down blessings upon the American people among whom such a field has been opened for them.
Mrs. Hanson relates many touching anecdotes of their surprise and joy at seeing the work pour in upon them after the comparatively dull season of unremunerative labor, in the years between 1886 and 1889; how the American letters were eagerly expected; how the women and children would kiss her skirts with gratitude as she announced new orders; how they would turn sadly away when there were none and pray “ Allah” for better news next mail.
And here I would like to give a short account of the character, life and habits of these Mohammedan women, in whose behalf I am trying to interest you.
They are of good, strong physique, and rare beauty is by no means an exception among them; their bearing is gentle and dignified—in fact, vulgarity is a term that

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
621
could never be applied to the lowest of them. They lead a simple, domestic life, and their habits are unusually frugal. They are timid by nature, or rather, by training; are very sensitive of, and grateful for, the smallest favor. Naturally indolent, they can still apply themselves steadily to work when there is any incentive of love or a promise of reward. For love of Mrs. Hanson they will accomplish what neither threats nor gain could make them do. What is still more astonishing, in a race to whom exactitude and punctuality are qualities unknown (time being of no count with them), they will, as a rule, keep their promises to her, as regards date of returning their finished work. Their cleanliness would put to shame many cultivated Christians. “ With a Turk cleanliness is not next to Godliness, but part and parcel thereof.” It is difficult to conceive that these exquisite embroideries, on the most delicate materials and colors, covered with fine embroidery requiring weeks and months to complete, should be worked in a small room, where the members of a family are born, live and die. Their work is stretched on a low frame, before which they sit cross-legged on the floor; and this frame, containing the embroidery they are working upon, is an object of reverent care. In cases of fire, which is by no means unfrequent among their poorly- built frame dwellings, it has often happened that when not a thing besides has been saved, the work attached to the frames has been found spotless and having been removed to a place of safety before anything else was thought of.
Age makes but little difference in their deftness. A small child of seven or eight years makes as perfect work as a grown woman, and there are great numbers among them, seventy and seventy-five years of age, who still do the finest drawn-thread work—in fact, there are some kinds of the old Persian work in which the old ladies are the greater adepts. They do not take as kindly to innovations as the younger ones, and they despise all work which is not exactly the same on both sides. The test of perfection is, that none shall be able tell on which side the eyes gazed when the piece was being embroidered.
Many of you may some day go to Constantinople. I would ask you to find out Mrs. Arthur Hanson, living in the village of Candilli, on the Asiatic coast of the Bosphorus, and be present on her reception days when the work is given out, the silk and gold weighed, the design and coloring of each piece explained, words of encouragement and advice given, medicine for a sick child, a reward for a specially good piece of work, a gentle reprimand for carelessness, inexactitude, or an unfortunate stain; the language carried on between Mrs. Hanson, her lovely daughters, her assistants and these women, being a mixture of English, P'rench, Turkish and Greek. A veritable Volapuk, unintelligible to the outsider.
I can only touch briefly on our preparation, to exhibit at the World’s Columbian Exposition. For many months we were in doubt as to the possibility or practicability of doing this. It was certain that we could not exhibit for “glory” only. The Baroness Burdett-Coutts graciously allowed us to use the “ reserve ” fund, on condition that we should return it as soon as possible. Finally, after an interview with Mrs. Potter Palmer, at the Holland House, New York, the last days of November, 1892, word was cabled “start—weeks before our material had been chosen in Paris, our designs, colors and combinations prepared by Mrs. Hanson. An adequate descrip^ tion can never be given of the difficulties to be surmounted in so short a space of time (but four months remained, if we were to have the work in America by April, and be ready in Chicago by May ist).
Everything arrived in time, and our beautiful exhibit was ready in the north wing on the main floor of the Woman’s Building, in the first days of May.
The “ Turkish Compassionate Fund” had risked its existence on this effort. Everything it possessed was in the stock. But for nearly the first four months our hopes of pecuniary success seemed doomed to disappointment. From first to last little was done in the Fixposition proper, but regular sales were conducted in some of the principal hotels in Chicago. Our embroideries were the wonder and admiration of wealthy visitors from all parts of the country, and during the last ten weeks of the

622
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Exposition our sales were very large. We can not say that we have achieved a brilliant success, because we had hoped and were prepared to sell extensively from first to last. The “ reserve ” has been returned to the baroness, and good things may yet be in store.
We ask for no subscriptions. From the time the “Turkish Compassionate Fund” became an industry, every cent that has passed into Mrs. Hanson’s hands has been given as an equivalent for value received. Our motto is: “ Not alms, but work.”
Many forlorn hopes, many institutions, many charities, have turned to America for salvation. May the eager, longing desire of our poor women for work, for work only, not remain unfulfilled! And we pray you to give it to them. The exchange they will give will be art and beauty beyond words to describe.

624
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
vidual without infringing upon those of others, is not to be found in any one of these books, or in any few. So that, practically, the wisdom concerning the laws and their operations that are a constant menace to those controlling large business interests, is inaccessible to the multitude, except as it is gained in that great democratic free school, experience, which numbers many sorrowing graduates.
If a lawyer may be considered fully educated and equipped for his work when he has mastered enough legal lore to know where to find the information that he is in quest of at the right time and moment, what can be expected of those without any special training? And in none of the affairs of life, affecting our material interests is the maxim that half knowledge is worse than ignorance so applicable as in law.
With the importance which is now accorded to women in the financial as well as the social world, an importance which establishes a distinct and separate individuality in the body politic from a business and legal standpoint, a most perplexing problem with regard to her signature has arisen. It can not then be repeated too often that the signature of a woman, whether plain, simple or complex, in all business and legal transactions, from the signing of a communication, a check, a deed or a mortgage to the signing of a will, should be written plainly and fully, and with nothing added to or taken from. The addition or omission of a single letter, the changing from full name to initials, or substituting the husband’s, causes confusion and, in cases of real estate transfers, may work harm.
Women in business affairs maybe divided into three classes: the over-credulous and improvident, the over-suspicious and miserly, with a small surplus or remnant of conservatives, with clear business heads and quick insight that render their judgment almost unerring, that may be called the saving grace.
Col. Mullberry Sellers is a typical American character, and flourishes more or less fully developed in all our communities. The number of schemes that are continually being hatched by these fertile financial geniuses for splendid gains on a small amount of invested capital would be amusing if they did not in so many instances draw hard earned dollars into the vortex of destruction.
The members of the second class have no confidence in money-making schemes of any kind, and are never caught in any of the delusive snares. They are afraid of real estate investments; banks they are morally certain are not safe, and the traditional stocking becomes the place of deposit for many of these cautious souls until some friend or acquaintance, in whom they have perfect confidence, is found, who will undertake the management of their savings, thus relieving them of further anxiety. Who can estimate the tears that have been shed, the bitter anguish that has been caused to thousands of confiding women after finding that their little savings have been swallowed up in hazardous speculations, or swept away by dishonest practices, leaving them absolutely without redress.
The members of the third or remnant class, however, conduct their business on the same business principles that successful men do. They are not afraid of banks, because they know that their soundness or unsoundness depends upon the business capacity of the men who manage them. Before investing in stocks or making large deposits in any one of them, they will investigate its condition, its resources, its management, and then, when a panic is threatened, will not precipitate it by withdrawing their deposits. They know that there is no more safe or satisfactory way of making investments than upon farm mortgages, but they will, before making a loan upon such security, take the precaution to examine the title to the property under consideration to see that no cloud hangs over it, and they will inquire into the character and standing of the local agent with whom they are »dealing. They will further, if the loan is made in a state remote from the one in which they live, ascertain all the law governing such transactions in the particular state, for in some they are specially favorable to the debtor. Then if the loan is made only up to the one-half or two-thirds standard of value, nothing worse can happen than to come into possession of the land, which does not burn and can not be spirited away.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
625
These women know when to make a written contract and when a verbal one will be binding; they never sign a paper without understanding exactly its purport in all its bearings, and never give unlimited power of attorney to an agent. That so many women are disqualified for ordinary business transactions requiring exactness and judgment is not so much because of mental incompetence as lack of training.
Rastus S. Ransom, Surrogate of New York County, in an article in the North American Review , June, 1893, “ How to Check Testamentary Litigation,” makes some unwelcome statements about women. He says: ‘‘Manywomen are named as execu- tresses of wills, and it is my experience that they know little or nothing of business, rely largely upon their emotions and intuitions, and fall an easy prey to the ever-ready and always convenient sharper. My judgment is that women should never be compelled or permitted to undergo the labor and responsibility of these positions.”
It is only fair to assume that Mr. Ransom, in giving expression to an opinion of this sort, is not speaking from prejudice of the sex, but is givinghis honest convictions founded upon association and experience. It is a matter of record that all the property of the United States passes through the probate courts once in thirty years. By the appointment of persons largely interested as administrators or executors the percentage allowed for such services is saved to the estate. Now if women are to be debarred from acting in such capacity because of incompetence much that would come to them from this source must go to strangers. This state of affairs is certainly deplorable and must result in loss to women, whether they do or do not act as execu- tresses of the estates in which they are chiefly interested.
One more quotation from the same paper: “ Many intelligent persons do not realize the absolute right both in morals and in law of a man to dispose of all his property in his lifetime, to take effect only at his death, and which is defined to be his last will and testament. His right so to dispose of his property is as certain and sacred as his right to dispose of it by sale or gift during his life.”
Embodied within this declaration of the law, as made by Mr. Ransom, there are many perplexing questions that are intimately connected with the rights and interests of women, especially wives. Believing that one instance drawn from actual observation is more valuable than a dozen hypothetical cases, I will take one under my notice at the present time to illustrate this absolute right of man, both in a legal and moral sense, that Mr. Ransom so emphatically proclaims and so fearlessly maintains to be just and even sacred.
Mr. S, living a short distance from my home in Davenport, Iowa, owns four acres of land on which he is now living with his wife. Every dollar that was paid for this property, which is valued at $1,500, was earned by the wife, who is now in the neighborhood of sixty-five years of age and partially crippled from an accident. At present she works in the fields, makes the garden, milks the cows and makes the butter; she harnesses her own horse, drives to town and sells her chickens, vegetables, butter and eggs, buttermilk and smearkase, and takes home, when she can get them, chairs to re-seat at odd moments, besides, in cases of illness in the neighborhood, acting as nurse. The husband, too fine a gentleman for this sort of work, leads a life of comparatively luxurious ease, and never contributes a dime to the domestic treasury.
Now Mr. S has, unquestionably, the legal right, and according to Mr. Surrogate Ransom the moral, to make a will disposing of, in any way to suit himself, all but one- third of this property at his death. If he should not survive his wife, whether he makes a will or not the court would take possession of this property, and from what is left after the settlement of the estate the wife would receive one-third; the balance would go to the eight grown children all away from home.
That so many men are better than this infamous law is the only reason that it is permitted to disgrace the statute books in so many of our states today. In all our broad land there is only one state, and that is California, that has righteously considered the wife in the disposition of property.
Respect for the law has so long been considered one of the cardinal virtues, that
( 40 )

626
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
women meekly acquiesce in those that discriminate against their interests, when by open rebellion a change could be effected. It is plainly a woman’s duty not only to know what the law is respecting her rights, but also, what the law should not be.
Many women are unable to comprehend the principle that capital is labor, or that upon this principle rests its only equitable foundation; not physical labor alone, but mental labor also. It is only wealth that is accumulated without effort that is lightly esteemed by either sex.
This is so true that it has grown into a proverb that one generation by labor and frugality accumulates wealth, the second enjoys, spends or dissipates, and the third begins the struggle for existence in poverty again. We are living in a transitional period, and possibly it is not so much what our rights are, or what our duties to ourselves and to society with respect to property are today, as what they will be in the future, when justice, upon which all law is founded, invests woman with greater authority and responsibility by conferring upon her the law-making power.
Does justice, though, which has been beautifully defined as the soul of the universe, peacefully confer its blessings? No, all the law in the world tending toward the amelioration of mankind has been born of agitation and contest; every principle is a victory gained over an inimical force. And so the pathway traversed by all great reforms has been paved with long-continued human effort, and in many instances cemented with blood. It is most fitting, then, that the symbols of justice should be the scales and the sword. The scales, so sensitively adjusted that the slightest variation causes vibration, are used to determine what is just; the sword the power to enforce its execution.
Law', with all its cumbrous machinery, is a plant of slow development but of continuous growth. The seeds were sown far back in the ages when the complex relations growing out of differing wants and conditions of men began to be considered. Customs arising from associations became crystallized into rules, rules established by usage, by legislative enactments, became laws. The Romans legalized their robberies of land and laid the foundation of all our law governing property. The Venetians traded on the Rialto, and upon their operations the basis of our commercial law rests. “The law,” says an eminent authority, “can renew its youth only by breaking with its past.”
What, with all the weight of a century or more of usage added to a law, does this breaking with its past mean? New conditions and new demands may have arisen that render it odious to a large majority, yet with its existence the rights and interests of individuals and classes have necessarily become identified and it can not be overthrown without a struggle; witness our tariff laws today in proof of this statement. Who of our statesmen living today that advocated the Fifteenth Amendment to our Constitution would do the same thing again?
If, then, when a law, either good or bad, is once enacted and becomes a part of the working machinery of the system, if it is so difficult and even dangerous to repeal it, it is not surprising that conservative, conscientious men are slow to accept new theories which, when incorporated into law, admit a new and untried element to the already too great body of law-makers.
Allegorically woman may hold the scales in one hand and the sword in the other as the personification of Justice, but actually she is without power, except as a beneficiary of man, to defend her own rights of property. The ample, floating drapery may envelop her fair form emblematically, but no ermined robes of state or bench belong to her wardrobe. She is judged, but she can not judge.
This is true today; what will be tomorrow?
The history of all conflicts in which human rights are involved proves that when the wave of reform has once been set in motion it never recedes until it reaches the further shore. The demand for the ballot for woman has been made; it is founded upon a principle of right and justice that can not be denied, though it may be delayed. Indifferent, indolent women may oppose; Susan B. Anthony may never lift up her

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
627
voice again in behalf of the cause; the Suffrage Association may cease to labor or to exist, and the principle upon which the demand is founded, enshrined in the hearts of millions not openly connected with the movement, will be carried on to a successful issue.
The time may not be near, nor is it very distant, when women, whether as a whole they desire it or not, will become as important factors in the law-making power of this country as men. What then is the duty of women today—not a few clever women, but all intelligent, thinking women? Is it not that they shall use this probationary period in preparation to meet the responsibilities that the new conditions will thrust upon them?
The progress of humanity in its march toward a state of ideal perfection has ever been slow, and the ballot placed in the hands of women may not inaugurate a millennium, but it certainly should not be retarded by it. Give woman the ballot by all means; but first give her a rational understanding of the complex system of our laws and our government.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
629
governmental relations. It is the reign of law in every faculty of the human mind, and in every department of human society. All that we have known before about the Kingdom we have found in the Bible. From this book we read of the first inception of the idea, and the historical fact of a nation founded to realize it.in their government and personal life. This was the Israelitish nation, and it was founded under the direct influence of Jehovah, who promised that it should be a “ holy nation.” Its history is one of extreme interest, and has a singular fascination for the devout and spiritual mind, and yet, so strangely have its history and prophecies been ignored, that Christians generally are almost ignorant of its annals, and wholly ignorant of its import as a factor in the evolution of the race.
They miss entirely the purpose and intention of the book; and this notwithstanding their faith in the plenary inspiration of the Bible, and notwithstanding that they think their whole claim to eternal life lies in its pages.
Moses, during the memorable forty days that he was in the mountain with Jehovah, received the instructions which he afterward incorporated in what is known as the Mosaic law, which today stands superior to any other system of laws among ancient or modern nations. For this law was not only the expression of the will and wisdom of Jehovah, but of the internal necessities of the people. It was suited to the people of that child age. But we have come now to a more mature age, when, instead of commands as to children, we need a scientific statement of the laws of the mind, as well as of the physical laws. Law is the mode of action of internal forces. It is never imposed on man against his nature, but in accordance with, and as a part of, the fundamental principles of his nature. Indeed, when Moses finished the delivery ■of the law, he gave this as its binding force and reason. It was so natural that they needed no teacher, even from the heavens, to teach them how to obey.
Indeed it is now well known that their history and wanderings have been traced by unmistakable signs until their identity with the Anglo-Saxon race, of which we are a part, is fairly well established.
This brainy, energetic, practical, but spiritual people, then, are the veritable “ lost tribes ” of Israel. I do not propose, however, to enter into the details of this account. I only wish to trace the line of history to show our ancestry from whom we receive •our inheritance of mental and spiritual power. This race is best adapted to the work ■of completing a true social and governmental order, based upon scientific principles. In their characters and in their prophecies were the most complete types and symbols of the new order, which is the final outgrowth of our historic ages. All these symbols and types find their key in the nature of man.
Each tribe was marked by distinct characteristics, and each stood for a basic truth and fundamental part of society. This was why God chose them to lead in the development of the Divine principles of life.
The Jews, whom we know as a distinct people today, have come to consider themselves, and to be considered, as the only representatives on earth of this historic people. But the Jewish people comprise only a small portion of the nation of Israel, being the descendants of only two out of the twelve tribes. Ten of the tribes revolted and, choosing a king, set up an independent nation.
This was known as the House or Kingdom of Israel, but was also called Ephraim, because this half tribe led in the revolt. The tribes who remained loyal to Solomon’s son were known as the Kingdom of Judah, from which come the Jews. After a few hundred years of almost incessant warfare between these divided nations, the Israelites were captured by the King of Assyria and carried away into captivity, from which they have never returned. From that time they have been known by the descendants of Judah, and all readers of their history, as the “ lost tribes.” But the burden of the ancient prophecies is the restoration of these two nations under the tribal order, and of their becoming reunited to form one nation again under one King David “ whom I will raise up.”
At a culminating period in the age of this people came or was sent Jesus. He

630
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
offered to the Jews the opportunity of again restoring this ancient nation; not by warlike prowess, but by the simple observance of the spiritual principles of life. He sent His disciples to the lost sheep of the House of Israel, for He well knew that the twelve tribes must all be represented to complete the nation. History tells us how He was rejected, and how the Jews immediately lost what little power remained to them. For the rejection or acceptance of great and universal principles of truth by the people affects the race universally for good or evil during the ages that follow.
After Jesus, appeared another great prophet who had been one of His disciples. He wrote a new revelation, mostly in symbols. Its symbolism concealed its interior meaning from the people, until the time should come when the human mind would be able to perceive the principles involved and the possibility of their application to earthly affairs and institutions. This is the order of evolution. The burden of this prophecy, which culminates in our day, is the sealing of one hundred and forty-four thousand of the people in tribes, under the name of the twelve tribes of Israel; afterward of a multitude which no man can number. John saw that “ Holy City,” the New Jerusalem, coming down from God, out of Heaven, prepared as a bride for her husband, “ having the glory of God, and the light was like unto a stone, most precious, even like a Jasper stone, clear as crystal.” It had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon,” which are the names of the twelve tribes of Israel. Have we a right to treat this as a beautiful but meaningless fancy? Theologians have sought in vain for its solution, and make no attempt to explain it. But science has entered the domain of religion, and gives a real theology and a clear explanation of these symbols.
The New Jerusalem is called a bride and seems most distinctly feminine, because here woman’s special forces and functions find their first recognition and place in government, and in all the great activities of society. And this place is perceived and stated first through the discoveries of science.
It forever fixes woman’s place and shows her to be an equal factor with man in all the departments of government and of society.
She has already begun to perceive this in a limited way, and is seeking recognition in politics as a necessary expression of her natural right and as a tardy act of justice on the part of men tow'ard her. But she needs to have a more definite idea of her place in politics and in government before she will be able to induce man to grant her this right.
But right here is where Science has achieved her most splendid victory, by giving an exact analysis of the faculties of the human brain and their modes of action in individual, social and governmental life. Thus we find the law of the tribes, which I promise to give to you.
The brain is a wonderful organ. The secret of its action has been slow r of discovery. Strange that this organ and instrument of the mind, which measures all things in the heavens and earth, should have been so tardy of discovering the law r s and process of its own action, or so lately analyzed its own faculties.
“The human brain is constructed upon the mathematical plan of the ellipse,” says the Book of Life. A circle has a single center of force, but an ellipse has two centers of force. A circle with its single center has no internal power or movement of life. An ellipse wfith its tw r o centers has internal power or movement and of life. These two centers are polar to each other. All physiologists agree in saying this: “Polarity involves the concert of opposite tendencies—the attractive and the repulsion; receptive and positive; masculine and feminine.”
“ The brain is the seat of all animal life; every bodily function receives its power to act from the brain,” says one scientist. The brain is the seat also of spiritual life. From and through these centers of spiritual force every faculty of the human mind or spirit receives its power to act. They are not only the centers of organizing power in forming the body, but of all thought. There could be no activity or power to create thought or being but for these polar, responsive and co-operative, masculine

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
631
and feminine forces, which center in the human brain. Let me emphasize this. As in the physical organization of the brain, the structural fibers center here; so in the mental organization. There are twelve groups of faculties which also center in these brain centers. The faculties have each a distinctive location in the brain, the result of the operation of a mathematical law. The special traits and characteristics of each group of faculties characterized one of the tribes of Israel.
This fact was observed and stated by the great historians, Kitto, Evald Milmann and other historians of the Jews.
The names of the twelve groups of faculties are: Art, which characterized the tribe of Simeon; science, which characterized th'e tribe of Asher; letters, which characterized the tribe of Gad; culture, which characterized the tribe of Naphtali; religion, which characterized the tribe of Levi; marriage, which characterized the tribe of Judah; familism, which characterized the tribe of Reuben; home, which characterized the tribe of Zebulon; rulership, which characterized the tribe of Joseph; labor, which characterized the tribe of Dan; wealth, which characterized the tribe of Benjamin; commerce, which characterized the tribe of Isaacher. Each group is subdivided into faculties. The functions of each group are dual, or masculine and feminine; the masculine quality dominating in man and the feminine in the woman, for both elements have entered into every part of each organism through the united forces of the parents.
I will now give the primary or dual division of the faculties, the first in each group being masculine, the second feminine:
Culture, subdivided into amity and reform; religion, subdivided into faith and love; rulership, subdivided into dignity and laudation; science, subdivided into reason and inspiration; marriage, subdivided into devotion and mating; labor, subdivided into justice and industry; letters, subdivided into memory and attention; familism, subdivided into parentity and reverence; wealth, subdivided into defense and economy; art, subdivided into form and color; home, subdivided into appetite and feeling; commerce, subdivided into locomotion and aversion.
These form the different departments of society and government in a complete organization. We readily recognize that in each of the faculties the masculine faculty dominates in man, and the feminine in woman. Every brain organ or faculty produces a distinctive kind of want that has a natural right to a means of satisfaction or expression.
A government, to be truly representative, must not only represent human beings as a mass; but as each class of wants in society has its distinct or producing cause in a mental faculty, this faculty must be represented in government by an officer.
In the Hebrew language, the language of Israel, in which Jehovah gave his name to Moses, each letter has a number which determines its meaning. The number of the name Jehovah is twenty-six (26), but none of the rabbis have ever been able to determine its meaning. It has always remained the mystery of God. However, they have always had a belief that it would be revealed in the day or age when Israel should be restored. John, in his revelations, foretells the time as being one of the events which we perceive is culminating in our day, when “the mystery of God’’ shall be “finished.” In the vision of St. John, he says: “A throne was set in Heaven, and (one) sat on the throne, and he that sat was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone.” The word “one” in the sentence is an interpolation, and the colors of the Jasper and Sardine stones are masculine and feminine; for the law holds good among the colors that prevail in every realm of nature. It is a well-known scientific fact that colors are masculine and feminine to each other. This, John said, was a vision of that time that was to be hereafter, and although it was represented as being in Heaven, and was undoubtedly an actual vision of Jehovah and the officers of the Celestial Government, it represented the form of government which is to be the center and model of all earthly governments, because it is based upon the nature of God and of man, and for this reason is a subject of prophecy.

632
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The capital city will be at Jerusalem, “ for the law shall go forth from Zion,” and a new city, the form and architecture of which will be based upon the laws of the Divine and human mind, will be built upon the site of the ancient city of historic fame. This is what is meant by the New Jerusalem—not a phantom city in the skies, but an earthly —expressing in its external form and its internal harmony the laws of the Divine and human mind. But here we find that the equality of woman with man as an associate ruler was foretold or foreshadowed in the ancient days. David, in his prophetic psalm, picturing the beauties of the Messianic age, says: “Upon the right hand did stand the queen in gold of Ophir.” These two central rulers or officers will administer the Divine government, not as autocrats, but as elected rulers by virtue of their eminent fitness, representing the functions of the brain centers, which are called by physiologists the “throne of the brain.” A man and woman representing each tribe, and also each dual group of faculties as manifested in the departments of society, will be associated officers in each department of government, the male officers representing and exercising the masculine functions, and the female officers the feminine functions. This makes the twenty-four rulers which John saw around the throne, and, with the two central male and female officers which represent the throne of the brain, makes the significant number twenty-six, the number of the name of Jehovah, the finished mystery of the ages.
It is not in the smallest degree necessary for woman to establish her ability to do precisely the same kind of work that man does, or has done. The sphere of woman is equal to that of man, and is as important. The natures of the two are so linked and interwoven and so equal in necessity that there should be no quarrel between them as to supremacy. It is only a question of defining accurately the differences between them and the functions each shall fill, not only in politics and government, but in all the social and industrial activities of life. This is, I have stated and partly demonstrated, the office of Science. All the employments of society are dual; that is, each has its masculine and feminine side, as well as the offices of government; that is, one side of it is more suited to the distinct characteristics of man, and another to that of woman.
By organizing society and government upon a purely scientific basis, we can secure opportunity for the full exercise of all the faculties of both man and woman, without the functions of one interfering with the functions of the other. But by their co-operation in orderly ways, the work of the world will be accomplished harmoniously, and the currents of human life be united and blended with the central forces of the Universe, and the Divine order and harmonies become established upon earth.
Let woman but proclaim this law of universal right and fundamental principle, and like the. army of Joshua before Jericho, so shall the walls of prejudice, superstition and weakness which now hedge her in fall like those ancient walls of stone, and she shall enter into her eternal possessions, and so shall come the Kingdom of Woman. Of woman, I say, not because of her dominance, except during her period of gestation or organization, but because here alone, after all the ages of the dominion of man, the functions of woman find their complete exercise as the real companion of man.
As an evolutionary step, I would suggest that women organize themselves into one great party, elect their leaders among women who have proven themselves fit for such grave responsibilities, study these scientific principles of life and government, and apply them as far as possible by forming departments which shall represent the twelve groups of faculties of the mind. In this way you will necessarily create the distinctive feminine offices and positions where woman can make herself an effective power which man will gladly recognize and seek to co-operate with her, and so shall cease the humiliating struggle for recognition which is so painful to the soul of the true woman, and her suffrage will be practically accomplished to her honor, and generations of futile labor be saved.
May the grace and intelligence of the divine beings adorn and illuminate the human mind, perfect the human character, and guide the nations of the earth to the supreme fulfillment of their destiny—the establishment of that great and perfect system of life and government, the Kingdom of God.

634
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
are scattered nearly at random over the country, each largely a copy of its neighbor, they all become commonplace. Why need we each adopt the far from perfect current manners, customs and opinions of our nearest surroundings as resignedly as children accept mumps, whooping-cough and measles; as rapidly as the tree toad takes on the color of the surface upon which it happens to rest? Why should our prejudices, our politics and our religion follow as closely in the wake of our fathers as sea foam follows in the wake of the ship? We inherit features, tendencies; no one can inherit characters. It is time women make that a deliberate personal formation. To be shaped and molded without our consent has no better justification than Aaron’s apology for helping to make the golden calf. He explains: “ They saith unto me, make us gods which shall go before us, for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what has become of him. Then I cast it (the gold) into the fire and there came out this calf.” In the midst of a great clamor of opinions women cast their brightest jewels—the power of testing and proving all things for themselves—into the fire which tries all opinions; but to each there generally conies out the traditions nearest to her hand. The real test is evaded. Thus if the man have eaten sour grapes it is the woman’s teeth which are set on edge. In every heart there are ideals which wait to be realized. Like gold tarnished and dim, these ideals are often wrapped in a dark mind-rust. They are so obscured that they are quite unknown to their possessor. If another will burnish them with the light of his vivid perceptions, the possessor is amazed to find such rare gems hidden in the forgotten chambers of his being. He knows little about his untold, unmeasured wealth.
Every human being is an undeveloped wonder. There is no other like him in the universe. Whoever will make it the end of life to embody the vast wealth of hope, truth, beauty and goodness which he can find within himself, to give form and expression to his own highest ideals, such a one will become a glorious landmark at which many will gaze reverently with admiration and emulation.
How pitiable, then, that women who are but just learning what some one assured the poor little Hindoo widows—that the world was made for women, too—are still content to be so largely the weak imitators of the more than questionable methods already too prominently in vogue! Successful men and women are taken as models to be imitated both in their lines of work and in their manner of work. Imitation leaves only a dim, weak copy. Its defects are as glaring as those of the multiples of a good solid handwriting imprinted on poor thin paper by machine pressure. Such reproductions of merely verbal documents are convenient, but for any human being to ape another instead of bringing out the best genuine character still undeveloped within himself is suicidal. Nature, who makes no two leaves nor two blades of grass precisely alike, has given also to every woman her own strength, her own symmetry of possibilities. If these can be steadily unfolded from within, a sweet, wholesome .and useful character will certainly be evolved. Such a one may not develop into a high or striking landmark; she will become an altogether admirable one toward which every eye' will turn with approval.
“ Men have craved greatness where the fates withstood,
Not in this life can all be greatly wise;
But all who strive to may be greatly good,
For in the effort, the attainment lies.”
The fable of the birds who agreed that whoever could fly the highest should become their king is very suggestive. The feeble bat tucked himself under a feather of the eagle’s wfing, so light a weight that the eagle did not even know he was there. When the strong wing of the royal bird was weary, and the kingly eagle was compelled to descend, the bat spread his skinny wings and fluttered up a few feet beyond all of the others, then down he floated leisurely, wings but half closed, to receive admiring congratulations and the coronation. But pitiable little king! he has never dared to

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
635
face the daylight since, lest his real weakness and his fraud should be discovered. Borrowed plumes are always dangerous. Mishaps are liable to intervene under such conditions. Too often the homely old proverb is illustrated, “ Up like a rocket and down like a stick.” Parchment wings are no better than the thin membrane of the bat; but to rely on our own resources, utilized by one’s self, means an unending increase of power.
I rejoice that women have not proved themselves to be pre-eminently given to that class of methods. But if no progressive woman would descend even in the least degree to these unworthy, pitiable, political but really most impolitic measures, the great cause of womanhood would be much more rapidly advanced, and in the end every woman would stand in her own true niche an honored, approved, wholly beautiful madonna of integrity.
Men and women are the whole earth’s rightful sovereigns by virtue of their intelligence and their higher appreciation of justice and equity. The physical forces wait their command, for it is intellect alone which can give them improved direction and control. The strength, the beauty, the grandeur of the world are the lawful servants and the inalienable possessions of all mankind. Many hued tiny blossoms and rich fruits, divinely tinted regal lands and skies gladden human lives. The tall firs, the white barked quivering aspens, the hearts of oak and the cedars of Lebanon are but precious gems often in a setting even richer than they. All these are for intelligent admiration, but equally for more prosaic human uses devised through ingenious re-adaptations. Mind alone can re-create a still nobler earth. But simple absolute truth to nature, physical and mental, is the charming method through which all desirable transformations must be effected. As heat, light, and the power in steam and electricity can not be cajoled, cheated or defrauded, so neither can that in the far more admirable mental and moral forces. The intellectual and ethical worlds await transformations infinitely more glorious than can ever be realized in the physical domain. Women just entering upon their heritage of work in that wider field which is privileged to merge self-interest in the broader welfare of progressive humanity, are not destined to become the simple imitators of our brothers, even as to their best methods—certainly not as to their worst. Imitation is the genius of commonplace; it proclaims its own insufficiency, its poor mediocrity, Imitation has a tone, a puerile side to even its best attempts. As womanhood is not a copy of manhood but its correlate, so the ways and means of the women who become world-workers are not to be the dimmer repeated impressions of the ways and means of the world-workers among men. The monkey, like a good many queer plants and many still more odd and curious animals, is certainly one of the numberless creative jokes. They all illustrate the desirability of humor, the wholesome sense of fun and enjoyment to enliven the earnest realities of life. They serve to impress the lesson that a laugh may be quite as healthful as a tear. The monkeys, whimsical caricatures of human beings, have imitation as their leading characteristic mentally. They are the best illustrations we have of the very low plane upon which we must place all pure imitation of every degree. The blundering attempt to do what some one else has done well is often deliciously absurd, and so far good as laughter provoking. It has its uses when imitation is made a light, practical gymnastics; but one can almost fancy a leading intention in making the monkey the standing illustration to enforce the imbecility of all serious mimicry of others. Young children are mimics of course; but to women, it is both a right and a duty to express their own individuality and every woman should aim to express something of her own ideal character in her work. She can realize her best self in her occupations very much as a novelist writes himself into the treatment of his characters. He may do this voluntarily; he is impelled to do it involuntarily. In the same way the life work of every woman becomes a revelation of herself and should be made to represent the highest ideal, womanly self. In the beginning God made male and female. Granite mountains joining their leagues of cold, rocky hands, but lifting white crowned heads upward toward light and sunshine in all their grandeur, are not

636
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
man’s superiors but his docile servitors. They are the high seats from which his penetrating eye can study limitless spaces; and the foothills are but man’s footstools. Pathless oceans have easily become his entirely convenienthighways. At human option Niagara, earth’s diadem of waterfalls, is transformed into a still more magnificent jewel in the coronet of intellect and its rational utilities. Men and women are rightfully to possess the earth and its fullness of treasures; are to recreate a new earth in which the desert will blossom as the rose. Better still, the swords must be beaten into plowshares and the spears into pruning hooks. But in all intellectual and moral advancement in the consummation of applied higher truths and the more unselfish virtues, woman everywhere must uplift her own standards and illustrate her own best achievements.

638
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Our educational theories, on paper and in text-books, are well nigh perfect; in actual operation why should they fail? Like a great machine, fed with the material of thought, the crank turns, the wheels go round, and the whole world is a-buzz with the work and noise, but the creature upon whom all this power is expended, is only in rare instances a truly educated man or woman. What, then, is the defect? If the machine is right, then the material with which it is fed must be defective. If the material is right, then the machine has every virtue except that cf adaptation to the use for which it was intended.
Since the whole end and aim of education is to develop, not the ideal mental constitution, but the real mind, just as we find it—the real creature, just as he is, and since we can not change the human mind to make it fit the machine, the effort should be to adapt the educational process to suit the human mind. To what extent they are doing this is one of the great questions for teachers of the present day. To what extent— admitting that now in some particulars they fail—it may be possible to modify and adapt methods to the actual and genuine needs of human nature, is certainly a problem worthy of the earnest thought of the broadest and best cultured minds. In attempts at adaptation we have fallen into a process of analyzing the youthful human creature. Having discovered that he possesses mathematical capacity, we have supplied him with mathematical training and have in this department thrust upon him all, and sometimes more hard work than he can bear. Having found he possessed religious faculty we have emptied upon him the theologies and psychologies, and when we have supplied him in these and other directions we look for the educated man. Judge of our disappointment. We find the faculties, we find the modifications produced by the training, but we look in vain for the man. With all our multiplied facilities for producing a trained and disciplined nature, what we think we have a right to expect— but what we do not find—is a creature conscious of his own heritage, conscious of his kinship with all humanity, of his kingship over the universe, of his power to grapple with the world outside of himself and of his rightful dominance over both the life without and the grander life within. Instead, we find men weak where they should be most purposeful and brave. We find him the slave of the body, who should be able to make the body the servant of his soul. We find hands untrained to practical uses, minds unequal to grasping the common wants of existence, hearts in which the high ideals of character and strong impulses toward true usefulness are overswept by that consideration for self that makes one’s own interests seem the very center of the universe of God.
The day needs giants; it produces pygmies. It needs men to fight; it produces men to run. It needs women with minds broad enough to think and hearts large enough to love. It needs motherhood that, while it bends protectingly over the cradle of its own child, reaches out a mother heart to all the suffering childhood of the race. It needs the capacity for heroism; it yields the tendency to cowardice. In the midst of learning ignorance triumphs, vice rules and sensualism thrives; and all this not because of education, but in spite of it. And when we consider that our schools in their lower grades, our kindergartens and our primary and Sunday-schools take the infant mind before the tendency to vice has had any chance for development, and that the next higher grades take them on through successive years without being able to prevent such results as those mentioned above, we naturally feel that at the very outset, our educational system must be wrong. However it may be suited to the ideal conditions it can not be adapted to the average human creature, taken exactly as he is. The lack, which begins at the very basis of our so-called intelligent discipline, runs through the whole, in constantly increasing ratio. Brain is stimulated, and heart and soul are left to starve, and nothing is more neglected than the cunning of the hand. Even where some attempt is made at the training of the whole nature, it is done without recognition of the infinite variety in the human mind. Processes ought to be adapted, not only to the universal, but to the individual need. It does not follow that the universal need is necessarily or invariably unlike the individual need, or that indi-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
039
vidual needs are always identical, but any system of education that gives for a great variety of minds precisely the same course of training is sure to be, for a majority of those minds, a pitiful and conspicuous failure.
What then? Shall we have a separate school for every child? Shall we have a special teacher for each mind? That would probably be impossible, but we certainly should have so small a number of pupils under each teacher that she (and we are taking it for granted that the teachers of little children will largely be women) may be able to study the whole nature of every little one committed to her care. She should be not only in communication, but in real communion with the mother; should know the child’s mental and moral inheritance, and, in as far as her own watchful care and the help of the family physician may enable her to do so, she should understand its physical constitution. She should acquaint herself with the temperament, the habits, the degree of affection, and the little germs of spiritual insight and inspiration, all of which go to make up the nature of the little creature in her charge. If she be the true teacher, she should combine the threefold duties of mother, instructor and physician for the young life unfolding in her care. If she has not the heart to love the child and to let the child love her, and so to lay foundation for the larger loving, that, by and by, shall outreach and take in the whole humanity of God, then we will not say she has mistaken her calling, but her own process of education has been defective and she has much to learn.
Such threefold development for heart, hand and brain of the little child makes preparation for the next higher steps of educational work. Whatever form the training may assume, the individuality of the human soul should be kept inviolate. That individuality betrays itself in many ways, by emotion and sentiment, by quickness or dullness of perception, and above all, by preferences and dislikes. These minute indications as to just what elements of spirit and mind have entered into the nature of the child, are the little delicate fibers that show the texture of the human soul with which we have to deal. The child learns too soon to draw in and hide the frail, sensitive tendrils that indicate that the life of the soul-plant is feeling its way toward the light of God.
In the primary school the teacher (and sometimes in the cradle the mother who is, whether she would have it so or not, the child’s first teacher) begins the process of training by which the little one is made to do as others do, to say what others say, and to conceal the fact that it has any inward life or impulses that are not the same as those of other children.
Instead of being able to read the God-given signs as to what the infant nature really requires, we give it instead an arbitrary supply, based upon what w T e think it ought to need, and then marvel that it does not thrive upon its unnatural diet. We have not supplied what it craved but that which, from our preconceived notion, we thought it ought to want.
This process of applying our rule and line to the mind goes farther and bears harder upon the student with every succeeding year, until long before the so-called education is completed three-quarters of the students have lost the consciousness that they ever cared, or ever could have cared, for anything except that which the class supplied. To be what the class is, to do what the class does, to be satisfied with knowing what the class knows, to have lost the sense of the value of the thing to be gained and to measure by false standards, comes to be the rule until the conceit of knowledge takes the place of the modesty of conscious ignorance, and the student becomes a drop in the annual outpouring stream of so-called teachers, many of whom, in the highest sense, have never been genuine students at all.
Searching for causes of such results, we can not fail to see that much of this dead sameness of intellectual character is due to our habit of educating in masses. We make an Arab feast of our knowledge. A dish is prepared that contains something that might be strengthening for each partaker. With hands more or less clean, students select their savory morsels from the sop. As in the Arab family, for old and young, for the

640
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
babe in arms and the strong man from his field of toil, the provision is the same; so in all our class work we have the sameness of provision with almost as great disparity of capacity and need. If, out of the whole mental “ mess of pottage,” that can be taken which builds the student up in true wisdom and knowledge, it is fortunate; but if nothing is assimilated on which the mind can truly thrive, no fault is found with the provision, nor is resultant ignorance considered to be specially worthy of blame.
The evil effects of educating in masses, or in classes, is sufficiently apparent to cause us to consider the question whether there is any possible remedy, whether there could be a substitution of individual for general training, or a combination of the two, that would produce a better result. That student is losing ground as an individual who comes to be considered, or to consider himself, as simply a factor of a class. If the general teaching must be that which is applicable to the entire class, there should also be provision for instruction that could be adapted to the individual need, and as great effort as is made to adapt class work to the general need should be made in the special direction also. But the objection arises that the modern teacher is not able to work in both directions in the time allotted for student life. We are very well aware that we have not yet passed the stage where the value of the teacher’s work is measured by the number of hours in which he is engaged in the class-room. Trustees, as a whole, pay for the professor’s full time, and expect it to be fully employed. Neither are the educators many of whom would know what to do if simply let loose among students and left free to make their best impressions upon the minds of the young.
To many teachers the mind of youth is in reality an unexplored region, and until we have a change in this respect, and learn that the knowledge of books is only the beginning of wisdom, and that the true knowledge must include also that of the living book—the student intrusted to our care—we have scarcely learned the alphabet of true education.
The day will come, though it may be long in coming, when every institution of learning will have—besides its technical teachers, its lecturers and its conductors of recitations—one man or one woman, or as many men and women as are needed, whose special province it will be to study the individual temperament, to discover native tendencies, tastes and capacities of the mind, and whose knowledge will be true wisdom in the sense that they will know not only how to ascertain, but how to supply real needs.
That cramping and stifling of natural tastes, which is now so marked a feature of school training, will be replaced by the cultivation of every good natural ability, and the suppression of only that which in itself is evil. Quite too often even in this latter day the restraint is put upon the natural powers, simply because their development calls for e.xtra labor and special trouble, or because these powers indicate training in lines of work not being attempted by the class.
Let the routine work continue to be done and, if necessary, in the routine fashion; but let every institution have on its faculty one soul, at least, whose province is not to crush, but to cultivate and develop individual traits of mind and character. Such an instructor must not be ignorant of books, but that intricate book, the human heart, should be his special study and he should know not only what human beings are, but should be able to help them to grow into what God meant them to be. Such a man with a large and sympathetic heart, that can be hospitable to boyhood as it is, will do more toward the molding of genuine manhood than can a dozen professors of the ordinary type. One such woman in every institution for the education of girls, holds really the future destiny of those girls in her hands, for her life among them could have but one dominant desire—that of helping them to be the thing God meant. Practically living out that desire she becomes, not the restraint and destroyer of their natural vitality of thought and feeling, but the guide and director of all their native forces into every beautiful field of learning, and into the highest type of development possible for woman under present limitations to attain.
Whether we recognize the fact or not, there is not a phase of our social or national

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
641
life that is unaffected by the lack of proper development or individuality. The whole tendency of our civilization has been in the direction of making people as nearly as possible like other people. Characters of marked individuality are relegated to the class of so-called cranks. To be above the dead level of general sentiment and attainment is to be in decidedly bad form. This work of taking out of people the characteristics placed in them by nature, and making them over into the convenient and conventional types that think as others think, and do what others do, has marked our civilization from its earlier stages, and the more civilized we become the more pronounced are the results. Among these results are great loss of spiritual and mental vitality. It is time to call a halt, to change our methods, or to supplement them by methods of individual training. The beginning of such a work will mark an educational era, the inception of which should not be longer delayed.
IDEAL MOTHERHOOD.
It only remains for the womanhood of this day, entering upon that broader, deeper motherhood, which makes of its heart a bulwark against whatever evils threaten the young, to enter upon the study of childhood with half the energy and half the time she devotes in other directions, for this problem of individual education to find the first step in its solution, which first step, logically followed, will open all the rest. For it is woman alone through whom this change, as well as all changes requiring exercise of peculiar instinct and peculiar power, must come. In her ordinary efforts for the world’s betterment she counts too much upon outside aid, and too little upon her innate ability. She forgets the true measure of her power.
In most of her undertakings she instinctively guards against trespassing upon purely masculine fields, and shrinks from the opposition and disapproval of men. In this field of the study of childhood she has undisputed sway. By and by, as his life moves toward manhood, the father may claim his boy, but on all formative processes, that make that young manhood worth the father’s desiring, the mother has unquestioned control. To know her child’s real inward life, his inherited tendencies, tastes, habits, temperament, temptations, aspirations, as she knows the outward facts of his existence, is not only her sacred privilege but her high obligation. To know herself in order that she may know her child, to know the processes and methods of instruction that educators offer, and to judge for herself whether they are suited to her own child’s nature is a task worthy of her noblest powers. We are busy with our provisions that the next generation of mothers shall be a generation that has a college training, a man’s knowledge of books. Only those of us who knew what it was to knock, and then to plead and then to batter at the brazen doors of prejudice that shut us out of college, while we clamored vainly for our right to the knowledge that was denied, know how rightly to estimate, rightly to encourage, rightly to rejoice that our coming mothers may enter freely as they will. But the world’s childhood should not wait for that next generation to rear its children by the help of better knowledge of books. The living book is open to the mother of today. The child is here, its young life asking for bread upon which it can grow bravely up to the full stature of the perfect man. It asks for fish caught in our widespread nets of true knowledge, for fish in whose mouths shall be found the coin which they will need for the tax that life makes on every soul. How much of the hardness of heart think you in the manhood of today, how much of the slimy dishonor of our political life, how much of the wriggling inconsistency of character that marks men in high places, how much of the hiss and sting that awaits the highest endeavor and the noblest aspirations are due to the fact of a persistent diet of serpents and of stones? What then would we have? First, that women, mothers especially, who are becoming students of everything else under the sun, become students of childhood and students of every system, scheme, plan and practice for the development of the body, mind and character of the child. It is not more vital that the students of today shall make good mothers than that the mothers of today shall make students. It is the one thing of universal interest to the present,
( 41 )

642
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
of universal importance to the future of the individual, of the nation, of the race, that the women of today accept as their divine responsibility the childhood of today. If it were not that the world is sated with societies, one might plead for the advantage, in every village of the land, of organized study of everything that pertains to the outward and inward welfare of the young. There is already a psychological movement in this direction which must necessarily be limited in its scope. We need something broader, more general. A children’s building in every large center of our land, including all that this one of the Exposition has, and much that this has not, should be the one result of such interest as such a society would arouse.
Any number of women united with the purpose to know for themselves whatever things are being taught to their own children, beginning with the kindergarten and the multiplication table, would not only find their own minds quickened and alert, but be in a condition to discriminate as to the value of instruction and its adaptation to real needs, but moving on step by step with the child, could, by no greater exercise of their matured powers than they make in other directions, often secure the college education denied to so many of us in our youth.
Not least among the advantages of such study would be the fact that the wide separation which the college life and the student too often make between the heart of mother and son might be avoided. The lad no longer leaves his mother behind because he enters fields of knowledge where she may never hope to go, because he is now finding his place among the stars, and she, from the threshold of home, can only hope to catch a glimmer of his light in the multitudinous sparkle of the sky.
I am not unmindful of the objections that arise to the mind already accustomed to the idea of seeing even their own children grow up and out and away into a life the mother can only follow and share through her affections, her prayers. “ There is no time for study,” they say; but the Shakespeare Club and Browning Club, and the social world and the Missionary Society, and the Daughters of the Revolution and the household, and the-father of the children—there is time for all; and yet how the flavor of it all turns to ashes on the lips when the boy, our boy, comes to belong to the world or to the wine, or to the life that is not life but death, and so is no more our own. In the bitterness of such hours mothers speak the truth, if the anguish is not too deep for any speech. “No one knew him as I knew him,” they say; “he ought to have had this influence and that guidance and that help along the way which no one supplied because no one understood him as his mother did.” And that utterance is the very truth of God concerning the motherhood and childhood of today. No one knows them as we know them, and no one should and no one can, and, knowing through our hearts what they are and what they need, it is for us to so strengthen the life of knowledge and of thought that we shall walk beside them all the way, strengthening all influences that may avail for their good, that the true education may result in such citizens and patriots, such men and women, as we shall be proud to call our daughters and our sons. We plead, therefore, for the education of every child in accordance with his individual nature and needs, and for the education of the mother of today that she may be able to secure this individual teaching for the child who in the tomorrow shall become the best interpreter and the highest expression of her possibilities and powers.

644
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
flowery additions and superfluous methods they leave to other mediums. They should come at once to the vital truth; they should select the essentials and leave the nonessentials to them; there should be no joy in appearing to do a simple thing in a difficult way; they should prefer simplicity always, for in this simplicity lies the sublimity of their art.
“ Large and elaborate plates should be shunned by the painter-etcher, for he can not for months, while his plate is going through stages of undue finish, ‘feel vividly some overmastering thought;’ nor can he be possessed by ‘the heat of a passionate inspiration’ while he plods over an unwieldy copper plate and laboriously draws straight lines to fill up numberless square inches of bituminous shadow. Passion does not work that way; it has an ancient and old-time preference for spontaneity.
“ It was discovered one day that etching stood as a stamp of culture, and all those who love to masquerade in giant’s robes sought to wrap themselves in its ample folds. Etching was taken up by fashion, commerce discovered its golden uses; the demand for etching was instituted and the artist succumbed.
“ Step by step the art that has stood the test of the ages, the art of Rembrandt and Claude, abandoned its birthright. One engraver’s tool after another crept in, and mechanism took the place of art. The line that once swayed to an impulse began to labor unceasingly with tones and semitones, the spirit and passion took flight, and its noble simplicity, its spontaniety, freedom and strength, its purity, suggestiveness and emphasis were blurred and lost in a verbosity of line. It ceased to be autographic; it became photographic.
“ There will always be those to whom it will be a chosen art, a few original minds who find in it an appealing something that other mediums lack. To these it must ever remain dear, and among the many who have plied the needle there will be the survival of the fittest, those who have been true to it, those who have never degraded it, those who have preserved it in its integrity. In their hands it rests to carry it over this period of apparent failure, and when it shall have revived, a century hence if it must be so, it will be its true self that will rise, the mean garbs that have clothed it of late will be stripped from it, and it will shine forth in the simplicity and beauty with which it is endowed by those characteristics which are its prerogative.”
Process :—Definition of etching; definition of biting; plates employed in etching (illustrated); ground employed in etching (illustrated); needles and tools used in etching (illustrated); manner of laying the ground; mordant or bath used; slow acid; quick acid; individuality or temperament of etcher shown in his manner of biting; methods of several eminent etchers.
Principal Processes—Stopping-out process, in use by etchers of old disadvantages. Continuous process; advantages. The result of underbiting; the result of overbiting.
Etching Proper—Dry point, its charm (illustrated); the burr defined (illustrated); effect in printing (illustrated); effect when removed.
The Printing—Proofs, how taken; plaster proof (illustrated); states of the plate (illustrated); trial proofs (illustrated); retroussage (illustrated).
The Remarque—Its original significance, its history, its perversion.
Etchers Classified—The painter etcher; the reproductive etcher; the engraver etcher.
History: Early beginnings—Armor and war implements engraved in Archaic times; engraving known to Goldsmith before it was used in printing. Twelfth century, letters found bitten into steel. Fifteenth century, a receipt found for a “water which hollows out iron;” earliest dry points; early claimants; Germany gives us the Hopfers, a family of etchers; 1515, Albert Dürer, etcher. Sixteenth century pervaded by commercial spirit. Seventeenth century, etching revives and advances; in Holland, Rembrandt, Van Dyke, Rubens; in France, Claude Lorraine. Eighteenth century, a time of exhaustion. Nineteenth century, great revival, French influence, publishers, writers; English influence, Seymour Haden, Whistler, Hammerton; America, a powerful school arises; New York Etching Club organized; Philadelphia Society of Etchers; early exhibitions.
Value :—Essential qualities of etching, suggestive not imitative; its limitations, its beauties, individuality, range, emphasis, directness; the necessity of thought; the necessity of significant line; the necessity of personality; the necessity of spontaniety; unfavorable influences; demands of the public; demands of the publisher; demand of the artist necessity.
Result :—Abandons its true qualities; engravers’ tools creep in; exhaustion follows, the art wains; survival of the fittest; revival in the future.

COMPENSATION.
By MRS. ALICE ASBURY ABBOTT.
As the time draws near when the curtain shall roll down upon this extraordinary drama of the exposition of the economic and aesthetic forces of the world, those who have known the history of the unusual difficulties confronting women are tempted to run up the story and look forward to some hoped-for compensation.
There are always people of loftiest impulses and purest ideals (occasionally they are illogical in their radicalism) who have little patience with the tread-mill course of human progress, who do not take kindly to the study of social economics, and who in practice, though not perhaps in theory, deny the scientific principle of emulation unless they can see the wheels go round. Such people hold there was no use for a woman’s building, and none whatever for a special exhibit through an independent representation, or in any sort of fashion. True, the interests of men and women are indivisible as a race, but they do not stand upon the same plane in respect to their opportunities, their social, legal and political rights. As an actual fact, the position she occupies, unarmed and defenseless, is at present that of:
“ Let her get who has the power,
Let her keep who can.’
The standard-bearers of the cause of women of an earlier period found it hard to recognize the conditions wh ; ch now confront us. It is so difficult to adjust one’s self to the life where the radicalism of yesterday has become the conservatism of today. Never in the history of the world has a radical principle become an accomplished fact until, after having served its purpose as an educator, it expresses the conservative sentiments of the mass.
There are social theorists and sound administrators of justice who insist that the way to repeal a bad law is to enforce it. There are people who would make war odious by carrying on war until conditions become so intolerable that all nations being waste and humanity rendered delirious by suffering, men should declare that peace must reign because the land is desolate and the very air heavy with the lament of the living for the dead. At the critical period when the opportunity for place and influence is to be seized, or at that sublime moment when public opinion is to be molded into tangible form, the statesmen, the politician and the man of affairs waste no time in reflections upon ideal theories.
Human nature being the same in man and woman, whatever difference there may be being the result of environment, success is never attained except through the recognition of one inexorable law of social and political economy. Expediency is the lever which has always finally forced the cause of human rights, and expediency will carry the advance all along the line. Not until it is proved that infraction of the great unwritten code of justice is detrimental to the true interests of the body politic has any vantage-ground been obtained by the individual sufferer. The appreciation of opportunity is the very genius of reform. When that opportunity is seized there may be frantic outcries of protest, ludicrous and sometimes malicious criticism and indignant howls from those who are compelled to keep up with the procession, but it is all futile. The inevitable logical result of the imperious demand of existing conditions carries the standard along the highway of progress, to be planted on the next vantage-ground,
Mrs. Alice Asbury Abbott is a native of Illinois. Her parents were Kentuckians. Her father, Henry Asbury, was a lawyer well known in Illinois during the past fifty years. She was educated in Quincy, 111., and in Germany. She has traveled in Europe and America. She married Abial Ralph Abbott, a lawyer of Chicago, who was born in New York and was a graduate of Amherst. Her principal literary works are translations from the German, magazine and newspaper articles. Mrs Abbott’s postoffice address is No. 353 East Fourth Street, Chicago, 111.
645

646
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
and presently along come the laggards round the corner, grateful, though breathless, to find the flag flying after all.
Now this was exactly the position of this queer thing called the woman question in connection with representation at the Fair. The rapid development of women has produced among them the beginning of the close study of the social economic condition of society. No building was necessary to prove that woman is an essential factor in the economic world; that because she is such it behooved loyal citizens, anxious to carry out intelligently the opportunity afforded by governmental recognition, to see to it that a more accurate knowledge of her share of this labor be obtained and daily honored. The time having come when worftan is entering every known field of action, she who is forcing her way to the front in the ideal arts, in the learned professions and in all those lines emphasizing individual progress, should wake up to the disabilities surrounding the women workers of that vast army, whose daily bread is earned under conditions disastrous to that personal development and prosperity which she, the more fortunate, is conquering for herself.
A skeleton exhibit of the work of woman, where she has been or remains a complete artisan, was deemed the most valuable upon which to base knowledge and future organization for the amelioration of the social economic condition. Supplementing this by the exhibition of the enormous work of women throughout the departments, the relative value of the artisan and the human part of a great machine, such as the average workman has now become, is a matter of grave study.
The man or woman who hopes to amend or ameliorate cruel conditions along the material side alone is undermining the foundations of good government, as well as assuring the demoralization of the race. On the other hand, the idealist who would neglect the improvement of the material interests of the individual who would not first aid the attainment of the comforts of the physical nature, is doing much to crush out that respect for the sacredness of human life, without which any lofty standard of personal responsibility and personal purity is absolutely impossible. Consequently, while the board of managers was, undoubtedly, mainly intended to stand before the world for a representation of women, as an economic factor of society, this is not the entire extent of its obligation.
Until there are national boards of labor and a more perfect system of census returns in every country of the globe, the light which statistics logically arranged bring to bear upon the study of social science will in a measure be unattainable. In the present condition of industrial competition an unauthorized, because not governmental, demand for statistical information as to numbers, wages, social condition and the consequent deduction of the result of all three, would be received with jealousy, distrust and absolute mendacity on the part of the employer.
It is well that art and architecture have done so much for the Fair grounds. If it were not for the lovely exteriors and enchanting landscapes, the tremendous force of the materialism expressed by the exhibits would oppress beyond belief. To the multitude there is but one building, and that the Woman’s, which stands for an idea. They may not formulate this into a thought, they may not voice the sentiment, but this truth carries them along in its intangible vortex. Whether the motive be curiosity, intelligent conception of the spirit prompting its erection, or a vital interest in the woman question, they all come. There is not an official, foreign or native-born, who has not desired audience of the president of the board; there is not a keen-eyed politician, though he may be somewhat antagonistic if he has studied logic, who is ignorant of the value of the building and the additional weight given the claims of woman by its existence. There is nothing like an object lesson to impress the popular mind with the importance of a growing idea. Occasionally, along comes some superficial observer who pronounces the whole thing a failure; he does not condescend to inform in what it is a failure, but he has no conception of its real purpose. All criticism is of value as it argues interest. It is only the inconsequent things which escape comment, ridicule, sarcasm. Caricatures are never brought to bear upon individuals or official

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
647
bodies unless the principle which they represent is of considerable moment to the general public.
A permanent Woman’s Building could not stand for a nobler or more practical aim, as one of its grand functions, than as the headquarters of a great system of state and international councils devoted to the temperate study of the condition of the women workers of the world. How long would it be before this vast educative influence would result in striking from the statute book of every state in this Union laws inimical to the interests of women. How long would it be before the limitation of the hours of labor for both men and women would be a possible and constitutional enactment sustained by the consensus of public opinion, without which no law can become public practice. How long before the question of child labor, with all its attendant complications of compulsory education and manual training schools would receive active attention of legislators and rouse the supine interest of the mere sentimental theorist.
Truly there is the noblest, the most inspiring result to be anticipated if the women are now equal to the next step in human progress, made possible by the vantage ground they now occupy. If they neglect it or supply it, it may be twenty-five years before we regain the position. We are continually exhorted nowadays to be prepared for dangerous and wondrous changes to be wrought in the condition of society in the near future. It is one of the most curious fads of the time, this role of the Jeremiah of the economic system, and is a very convenient form of an attempt to shake off all present sense of personal responsibility for evils around, possibly in our power to alleviate. It is the role of the hopeless pessimist. Suppose it is the bad quarter of an hour. It is then the time for action. It is always the bad quarter of an hour, and has been from the beginning of time to those who recognize the necessity of reform of present evils. There always comes a time when education has performed its work and an advance in civil and ethical progress becomes a feasible attainment.
We are also told nowadays that the danger, should women attain actual political influence, is their tendency to introduce the ethics of the family with the ethics of the state; that it is the nature of women to confer benefits in proportion to the lack of merit of the recipient—that is, the more worthless the citizen the more she will do for him. A sort of application of the maternal instinct to care most assiduously for the worst of her children. This is not a special feminine weakness, but simply the impulse of sentimental misdirected and uneducated energy in both men and women. It arises from confounding that wise degree of care which the state must bestow upon its helpless, unfortunate or depraved classes with the injudicious use of governmental protection and beneficience which becomes absolutely detrimental to the development and usefulness of the citizen by its paternal character.
Manual labor is not all the vital work of the world, though sentimental audiences clap their soft hands at the reiterated enunciation of this proposition on the part of professional agitators. While as a practical matter it is but a small proportion of humanity which does not daily do some share of manual labor, slight though it sometimes may be; it is a preposterous proposition that actual physical exertion, to the extent of earning a subsistence, is the inherent obligation of each member of the human family. What a world of barbarians we would be! There are limitations to human endurance, though the brainwork which does so tremendous a share in the advancement of civilization is as exhausting labor as that of the purely physical. The only difference is that, as a general result, we find the physical laborer working under humane surroundings is granted a longer lease of life.
This deification of manual labor by half educated theorists is based upon crude notions of shortening hours by division. The uncertainty in the public mind, in that condition of society where intelligence is not general, as to the character of the obligation of government in this respect, is another reason for the false reasoning we meet so often. Hence, we find the attempt to revive the era of the complete artisan in an age when the spindle, the loom and the marvels of steam and iron fingers have all

648
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
combined to make the human being the mechanical addition to the plant, by confining him to the manufacture of certain parts only of the complete product; with the further result also of shortening the hours of labor, and, except under specially adverse circumstances, of increasing the amount of his wages.
The exhibits in the Woman’s Building show most conclusively that, at the present day, it is only in those countries where the masses have not yet attained a high plane of education, and where the general condition of the industrial classes is the most deplorable in point of wages, and consequently comfort attained, that the complete artisan is to be found of either sex. The main object of exhibiting the work of the complete artisan in this place is to show if there may yet remain a place where these trades can be carried on with profit and under conditions neither antagonistic to sound economic law nor injurious to human life. If antagonistic to present economic conditions it is childish to attempt their revival. Some of these trades, indeed most of them, may be of the class of luxuries for which there is but a limited demand, and wise women would desire to limit and diversify rather than to increase the number in such avocation. If, however, this class of display is in the ideal arts where machinery and steam may never become a rival, it is safe to compete in the open market. It then becomes the highest purpose and noblest individuality of expression, combined with the capture of opportunity which wins a livelihood, fame or fortune.
While striving for a loftier conception of the dignity of labor, which may be considered one of the ideal uses of the Woman’s Building, it would fail utterly of its purpose if it did not rouse women to that knowledge of conditions which should make them clasp hands with the many toilers pleading for shorter hours and that legislation which will insure protection for life and limb and secure sound sanitary conditions.
We hear much of a demand for a higher education for women nowadays. There is not in all this building one material thing which indicates any advance along any lines where the higher education of women in its scholastic sense touches or has produced it, unless it may be through inference in the organization room, or where the application of scientific knowledge in the care of the sick or the maimed has made the art of nursing a profession.
There is small use of the higher education if its sole use is to enable women to devote themselves to the learned or scientific professions, leaving out its noblest purpose the application of the science of government and economics to the correction of the miseries of mankind. The mightiest lever in society, next to the relentless giant necessity, is sympathy, and for that noblest, most ennobling attribute of the human race, this building stands today, and through this subtle influence its permanent successor will for the future accomplish its mission, as one more step along the highway of human progress.
a

650
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
the great centrifugal center from whose radii warmth reaches to the heights, depths and breadthsof remote points, where hope waits for this surcease of sorrow. Woman’s real advancement can not invalidate this reserve power, which has home for environment. From thence must come her strongest plea to be heard. The best of our statesmen and politicians realize this fact as the conserving influence of her co-operation; they would not repress or depress her desire for advancement, and, doubtless with regret, they would mark her failure to value that province which is the custodian of early impressions, where love and truth should ever be taught and found. “ The race is not always to the swift or the battle to the strong.” Patience is golden, and waiting rewarded. Let us work for the right and wait for the harvest—in time it will come.
We, as Americans, have, as a nation, achieved a great plan of country. Individual liberty has been symbolized and celebrated in the Magna Charta of American Independence; citizens have been made free to inhabit a land which is a refuge for the oppressed and downtrodden of countries that are not blessed with the freedom of our own. Doubtless the men who made and signed that great declaration were satisfied with its provisions; they did not realize the future to which we were tending. Perhaps some day not far distant the true spirit of ’76 will again pervade the councils of our country, and women will be made citizens of America, with equal rights.
Let us hope on, that these lawmakers will some day grow magnanimous and not fear to put the responsibility of citizenship upon us. Let us be their helpmates in all things, and have power given us to protect our property, ourselves, and all rights, equally with themselves. The laws of the land are good, but women claim they are not in it. She has power to hold, but not to protect. Good women will not abuse this trust; they will value its bestowal. When the human family can cease to be jealous, and learn to love more for love’s own sake and the God whom they serve, then will a millennium of justice shed its rays over our land. All God’s creatures will then join to praise Him for mercies before unknown because of infirmities of sin. May woman be patient, yet persevere in her efforts for justice, for recognition of the rights of the citizenship which her country asserts, but which, especially for her, it has failed to provide. We will work, wait, and trust the “men” of our land. When Gen. Robert E. Lee, the great southern chieftain, Christian and soldier, became aware of the necessity to surrender the Confederate forces which he commanded, it was not the principle of “ individual liberty” he gave up, but it was a truce to its active demand and assertion. Having fought a good fight, he laid down his arms, trusting in his God, who was mightier than all. He, with his people, were willing to wait, and never did this great heart of resignation utter evil against those whom he considered as God’s instrument to delay and frustrate the hope of his people for personal liberty. Women must wait. Patience is golden, and in time will bring its reward.

652
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
agricultural laborer of the past, who depended on his own eye and hand for the unswerving furrow or the neatly felled sheaf, developed aptitudes which his successor who rides a machine is without. A multitude of unremembered artists made our ancient cathedrals glorious with lavish carving. Nowadays even our aesthetic needs are to a large extent gratified by wholly mechanical processes. It is good that the humblest cottages should be hung with chromo-lithographed copies of good pictures, but the production of these copies draws out no artistic faculties in their producers. Thanks, however, to the good artificial light which modern inventions supply, the plowman or factory “hand” has an evening that his ancestor had not, in which the day’s dull toil may be supplemented by the carving class or instructive lecture, calling out powers that would otherwise remain undeveloped.
Thirdly, the growing tendency toward separation of class from class. “ Our greatest industrial danger,” said the Bishop of Durham lately, “ lies in the want of mutual confidence between employers and employed. Confidence is of slow growth. It comes most surely through equal intercourse.” The descendant of the apprentice who lived under his master’s roof now receives his wages from an employer who does not know his name. In many of our great towns rich and poor do not even meet on Sundays before their common Maker. The employers dw r ell in a handsome new suburb, and swell the well-dressed congregation of a new church. The employed herd in the older part of the city, and form parishes where, as an East End London vicar lately expressed it, “ Every lady cleans her own doorstep.” No wonder, therefore, that in our days social questions are in the forefront, and “the human heart by which we live ” demands new means of bringing together those who would otherwise be utterly separated in all relations outside of business to their great mutual loss. We need (I again quote Dr. Westcott) “to hallow large means by the sense of large responsibility; to provide that labor in every form may be made the discipline of noble character.”
It is the public-house that fills the workhouse and the prison; and the public- house is too often filled by the mismanaged home, the badly chosen and the worst cooked meal. When, therefore, a girl acquires practical skill in cookery, she not only fits herself for the comfortable and well-paid calling of a first-class domestic servant instead of the comfortless and ill-paid calling of an unskilled factory hand, but she diminishes her risk of becoming the hapless wife of a drunkard. Board schools had, however, been in existence more than ten years before the government recognized that cookery should be regularly taught in them. Private enterprise preceded government action in training teachers for this subject and in forming schools of cookery in London, Leeds, Pxlinburgh and Glasgow. To Miss Fanny Calder’s initiative is owing the Liverpool Training Schools of Cookery and the Northern Union Schools of Cookery, and government recognition both of cookery and laundry work is due to her vigorous struggle with the Education Department. Private enterprise must supplement government action also in continuing the training when school is over, or giving it then to those who have attended schools for which teachers of cookery could not be provided.
Classes for cookery and domestic economy in Wiltshire and Dorsetshire were founded by Mrs. Bell in 1889. The Bishop of Salisbury suggested this scheme, which works through the organization of the Girls’ Friendly Society. It began with a grant of ten pounds, and gave during the next two years between fifty and sixty courses of lessons in cookery and laundry work to girls fresh from school. Eventually it was affiliated to the Northern Union Schools of Cookery.
In days of old every woman, as the term “ spinster ” still indicates, “ sought wool and flax and worked willingly with her hands,” and no part of the world produced more characteristic and interesting fabrics than the Scottish Highlands. But when the machine-made goods of our great centers of industry were distributed to the remotest corners of the kingdom, native homespun was in danger of being altogether discarded for cheaper but less durable and becoming raiment. The insight to recog-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
653
nize the value of these native industries, the sympathy to understand their usefulness and profitableness to the peasants, and the skill and patience to initiate and perpetuate a scheme for their resuscitation ere it was too late, were found in three successive duchesses of Sutherland. Forty-four years ago Harriet, Duchess of Sutherland, the beautiful daughter of the Earl of Carlisle, and Queen Victoria’s chosen friend, organized an Industrial Society at Golspie, a little town on the southeast coast of Suther- landshire, close to her Highland home, Dunrobin Castle. Four hundred people attended its first exhibition in September, 1850, and prizes to the value of ten pounds were awarded to the fancy tartans, tweeds, plaids, blankets and hose exhibited. For several years a similar annual exhibition was held in a pavilion erected for the purpose, until it was no longer in the Duchess’ power to give such active evidence of her regard for the welfare of the Highlands. Rut the Scottish wife of her eldest son— who was Countess of Cromartie in her own right—became the patron of a second series of exhibitions, of which the first was held in August, 1886. The sales realized over two hundred pounds, and thirty pounds were given in prizes. The present Duke of Sutherland, then Marquis of Stafford, had recently married Lady Millicent St. Clair Erskine, daughter of the Earl of Rosslyn, and she, supported by many other ladies well-known in Scotland, and aided by Miss Joass, the indefatigable secretary of the Highland Home Industries, has from the first thrown her whole heart into this work. In 1887 the exhibition at Golspie represented the whole of Sutherland, and men’s carvings were added to women’s spinnings, sales and prizes bringing the exhibitors over three hundred and seventy-seven pounds. In 1888 it was transferred to the Town Hall of Inverness, and not only the number and variety, but the quality of the articles exhibited, indicated the progress made. The exhibitors gained about four hundred pounds, and received orders enough to keep them busy throughout the following winter. Two months later, on November 25, Anne, Duchess of Sutherland, to whose patriotic zeal and untiring effort this success was largely due, entered into rest. In 1889 the exhibition was held in the Earl of Dudley’s London house, opened by Princess Louise, Marchioness of Lome, and presided over by the Countess of Rose- berry. Over six hundred pounds were realized, the exhibits coming from many parts of Scotland, and equally successful sales were held at Inverness and London in 1890 and 1891. Out of this pioneer scheme in Sutherlandshire other schemes have grown, such as those at Beaufort and Gairloch, and Lady Dunmore’s work in Harris. The time-honored distaff and spinning-wheel reject altogether the inferior materials which undiscriminating machines turn into shoddy, and amply vindicate botfTthe artistic and the useful qualities of hand-work.
That civilization means more, even for the poorest, than mere “creature comfort’’ was the thought that led a woman to organize, in 1885, the Home Arts and Industries Association. Its fourfold aim is to train eye and hand, and thus fit for many callings; to fill the idle hours of working people happily; to foster sympathetic intercourse between rich and poor, and to revive good old handicrafts. Its classes, to the number of between four and five hundred, are held all over the country for girls and lads and men, chiefly by lady volunteers; and the London central ofifice, which is managed by a female staff, supplies these classes with suitable designs and organizes instruction for their teachers. Their pupils are drawn from the ranks of unskilled as well as of skilled labor, and are always forthcoming in large numbers. The street arab who came at first “just for a lark,” comes again and yet again for the growing interest of the work, and it has its own quiet influence in civilizing him. Moreover, this unostentatious work must develop some of the latent artistic talent that here, as elsewhere, only waits to be called out and do something to remove the reproach that in matters artistic we are an uneducated nation—a reproach justified not only by the vulgar delights of “ the masses,” but by the prevalent drawing-room “ art criticism ” of “ the classes.”
A wood-carving class for working lads in Ratcliff, one of the poorest parts of East London, was organized in 1884 by the Hon. Beatrice de Grey, and is now carried

654
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
on by the Hon. Odeyne de Grey, her sister, and Miss Gertrude D. Pennant. The class meets for two hours one evening a week, from November or December till July every year. Four out of the six lads who originally formed it are now working in it as men.
From eleven to seventeen men have availed themselves of a class which Lady Grisell Baillie Hamilton and her sister have, during three years, held in Scotland for two hours twice a week throughout the four winter months. They pay a small fee to cover expense of warming and lighting the barn in which they meet, and gladly buy their own tools. The picture frames, hanging cupboards, bookcases, etc., which they make they prefer to keep rather than to sell. Apart from the technical skill gained they benefit by the awakening of interest and effort in connection with something quite outside the ordinary routine of their lines.
In 1889 Miss A. E. Maude formed a class for the villagers of Drayton, Somerset, in order to provide them with profitable occupation when the weather forbids outdoor work. Observing that most of the other Home Arts and Industries classes chose wood carving, she was enterprising enough to take up iron work instead. The zest with which the men and boys, whom she teaches every Wednesday evening during the winter, handle the pliers, and labor at the forge and the anvil, and the ready sale found for the lamps, kettles, screens, brackets and candlesticks produced have amply justified her choice. Gifts from the Baroness Burdett-Coutts, the Somerset County Council, and the Ironmongers Company enabled them to furnish their workshop in the first instance, and it is now open every evening all the year round. Over four hundred articles made by her pupils have been sold since the class was formed, and they have won the bronze medal of the Recreative Evening Schools Association, and the “ Gold Star” of the Home Arts and Industries Exhibition in London.
The Working Lads’ Institute'at Torquay, Devonshire, founded about 1886, offers to lads between twelve and eighteen years of age recreation and education, brightens their lives by human kindness, and brings them under moral and religious influence. Its bent iron and repousse classes are self-supporting. Their products are sold at industrial exhibitions and privately; half the profits pay all expenses, the other half is a welcome addition to the lads’ earnings, and Miss G. Phillpotts states that the classes also form a training school of good manners.
In 1890 a class for brass repousse work was formed at Bournemouth by Miss Edith H. G. Wingfield Digby. A higher motive than either love of art or love of gain led eight men there, chiefly artisans, to give some ten hours a week to brass-work. Missionary zeal had been kindled at the Bible class they attended, and the proceeds of their work, whose high artistic merit may be judged from the specimens sent to Chicago, redeemed a little Chinese girl from slavery, and afterward helped to pay for her maintenance and Christian education in the Jubilee School of the Church Missionary Society at Hong Kong. Certificates of merit have been awarded to three members of Miss Wingfield Digby’s class by the Home Arts and Industries Associations.
We turn to three schemes which combine cookery with the work of the loom and the needle, and the carving-tool, hitherto dealt with separately, and four others nearly as comprehensive.
That it was founded by the Princess of Wales is not our only reason for naming the Technical School at Sandringham first. Her Royal Highness’ desire to train the sons and daughters of the Sandringham laborers bore fruit some years before technical education had gained its present hold upon the public mind. The school began in an old schoolroom, with evening classes instructed by an artisan from a neighboring town. The interest aroused was so great that the princess determined to make the whole scheme larger and more lasting. She sent Fraulein Nödel, formerly German governess to the young princesses, to study the subject in London and the great Continental centers of technical education, and then appointed her lady superintendent of the school. In the enlarged schoolroom men and lads meet to learn carpentry, joinery, wood-carving, brass and copper repousse, and bent iron work. Meanwhile,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
655
the girls of the village are taught cooking, sewing, dressmaking, the making of baby clothes, and general domestic management from 10 A. M. to 6 P. M. every Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday and Friday. The Norfolk County Council inspected and highly commended the school, but the Princess of Wales declined their offer to undertake its supervision and cost, preferring to maintain it at her own expense and keep it under her personal control. Her medical attendant, Doctor Manby, lately gave the elder girls a course of lectures for the Saint John’s Ambulance Association, and all who attended gained certificates. The school has gained many prizes at exhibitions held in London and different provincial centers, and the sale of the articles produced increases steadily.
In 1629 Baptist, Viscount Campden, bequeathed two hundred pounds, and in 1643 his widow likewise bequeathed two hundred pounds, “ to be yearly employed for the good and benefit of the poor of Kensington forever.” Two acres abutting on the High street of Notting Hill, London, are reputed to have been given for a similar purpose by Oliver Cromwell. The money was invested in land, and, thanks to “ unearned increment,” this modest capital of four hundred pounds and two acres now yields an annual increase of almost forty-four hundred pounds. Of this sum, thirteen hundred pounds is annually expended in pensions to the aged and deserving, and nearly nine hundred pounds more goes to hospitals, provident clubs and special relief of special cases of need. With this aid to the aged, sick and distressed, we are not here concerned. The remaining sum of about eighteen hundred pounds is laid out for the young of Kensington in apprenticeships, premiums, exhibitions and scholarships for the pupils of public elementary schools, and finally in providing the Campden trust lectures and evening classes formed in 1888, whereby they may continue their education on leaving school. The classes during last session were attended by one hundred and ninety-six boys who learned carpentry, wood-carving, and mechanical drawing, and by one hundred and forty-eight girls who learned cookery, dressmaking and drawing. Their success is, in no small degree, due to the untiring energy of the honorary secretary, Miss Catherine Hamilton. Out of four hundred and eighty-four pounds spent on these classes twenty-two pounds and nine shillings was contributed by pupils’ fees. The recent founding of the Kensington Polytechnic by the Marquis of Lome and others, promises to extend and develop the scheme still further, as this building has been assigned to the Campden trustees, of whom the vicar of Kensington is chairman.
The Recreative Evening School’s Association, of which H. R. H. Princess Louise, Marchioness of Lome, is an active president, is little more than seven years old. Its object is to provide further instruction and healthful occupation for girls and boys who have left our elementary day schools. Careful inquiry showed that not more than four per cent of these continued their education in any systematic way; while it was obvious that they were sent forth into the work of life unfitted for its duties, and exposed, at the most critical age, to the perils of the streets at all hours. The secret of the great success of the association lies in the fact that the evening classes have been made bright and attractive. Instead of the dreary book-lessons in the three R’s and English, which were formerly almost the only attraction for evening scholars, they introduced lantern illustrations of geography and travel, history and simple science. Among other subjects taught were bookkeeping, shorthand, musical drill, gymnastics, clay modeling, metal-work, wood-carving, dress-cutting, and cookery, which no government grants were then available. Ladies and gentlemen of culture and leisure were secured as voluntary teachers, and as managers of savings banks for the scholars, whom they also took for Saturday rambles and visits to public buildings and places of interest. The association soon worked wonders. New pupils flocked into schools which had been almost empty. In London the centers aided increased from twenty-nine in 1886 to two hundred and thirty-two in 1892, while the estimated average attendance grew from four thousand three hundred and fifty in 1887 to twelve thousand five hundred in 1892.
The Broomloan Halls Classes for Cookery and Sewing were founded at Govan,

656
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Glasgow, by Mrs. John Elder, in 1885. They form a technical school for the wives and daughters of artisans, and are in the midst of a large ship-building population. All their incidental expenses are paid by the generous founder. The cookery demonstration class, attended by some two hundred women and girls, is the most popular. It is supplemented by the cookery practice class, at which their clever teacher, Miss Gordon, shows her pupils how to turn out the best possible Sunday dinner from the materials they bring on Saturday night. Eighty to a hundred women attend the Monday evening sewing and mending class; a large number also appreciate that the starching and ironing class will fit them for a useful calling; and lastly, forty-two girls are carefully trained to be kitchenmaids, and never fail to find good places. During the summer months housewives who choose to enter their names on a list, are visited by intelligent and specially trained women of their own class, and shown how to cook and clean and arrange their houses. This kind of help is most eagerly sought.
The Little Servants’ Home, in connection with Brownshill High School, Stroud, was founded by Miss Winscombe. This attempt to prepare young girls for domestic service by training them under upper servants, might be imitated in other large households, for every effort that tends to raise the status of domestic servants, and the standard of qualification for domestic service, is a real benefit to girls in humble homes.
For the third time a village in Scotland claims our attention. The Misses Fer- gusson, with the occasional help of their own servants, have, since 1881, organized and carried on most successful evening classes for joinery, basket-work, fret-work, carving and drawing among the men; and for knitting, crochet, embroidery, etc., among the women of West Linton, Prebleshire. Their last sale realized about one hundred and five pounds, all profit to the workers.
In Cumberland, the loveliest district in England, under the fostering care of Mrs. Hardwicke Rawnsley, wife Of the vicar of Crosthwaite (that picturesque vale, or thwaite, where St. Kentigern reared the cross in the earliest age of England’s religious history), has grown up, since 1883, the Keswick Industrial School of Art, and a Linen Industry, which has Mr. Ruskin’s leave to bear his name. Both are endeavors to reduce to practice his characteristic teaching, that a love of the beautiful lies hidden in every human soul, and that things made by hand, and bearing the impress of human individuality, are incomparably more beautiful than those which can be turned out by machinery. There is something quite mediaeval about the whole undertaking, so little trace can be found in it of the modern commercial spirit, and so lovingly do these northern peasants linger over the details of their work. From seventy to eighty men now belong to the carving and brass-work classes. The linen industry was started by Miss Twelves; the spinning is all done with the old-fashioned wheels, and the weaving is all done by hand. These earnest and artistic workers in the land of two nineteenth century laureates, lately had the satisfaction of doing honor to a third, by weaving a pall of wondrous beauty for Lord Tennyson’s coffin.
We turn now to schemes that aim at imparting knowledge, at informing the head, and according to our threefold being of body, soul and spirit, take these as they successively deal with the physical, mental and moral welfare of mankind.
Canon Kingsley, Bishop Wilberforce and others, have taught our generation the whole meaning of the old phrase, mens sana in corpore sano. Two societies, both dwelling in Berners street, London, and both owing their existence to the insight and energy of women, are waging successful war, not with flourish of trumpets, but by quiet persistent work, against the arch-enemy ignorance, and teaching rich and poor that the essentials of wholesome life are pure water, nourishing food, daily bathing and daily exercise; that our homes must stand on high ground and dry soil, give abundant entrance to light and air, and be thoroughly cleansed, not only above but below ground. The Ladies’ Sanitary Association, founded in 1857, grew, so Lady Knightley, of Fawsley, tells us, out of a suggestion made by Dr. Roth, and has now about four hundred members. Countless lectures have been given through it to all

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
657
sorts and conditions of women; it has organized loan libraries of books on health, and distributed over a million and a half of tracts on hygiene for the people. Much of the technical teaching of which we have already spoken may be traced to its influence, as well as dinners for destitute children, nurseries for motherless babies, and many coal and clothing clubs and temperance associations. From its “ park parties ” have sprung the Children’s Country Holidays schemes for city boys and girls, to whom an uncaged singing-bird, a growing wild flower, an expanse of blue sky, a field of scented hay or waving corn, or the rippling of water or whispering of leaves in the wood, are things as new and wonderful as they are joy inspiring. Its secretary is Miss Rose Adams.
The National Health Society, founded in 1873, began with a modest scheme of lectures by ladies at men’s clubs and mothers’ meetings. It now has three princesses of Great Britain for patronesses, the Duke of Westminster for president, and over four hundred and fifty members. Its aims are well summed up in its motto: “ Prevention is better than cure.” Free lectures are given throughout the country to the poor, subsidized now in many places by the county councils; while distinguished medical men and eminent lady nurses instruct drawing-room audiences, who need teaching scarcely less in the laws of health. A diploma of honor was awarded to its literature by the Council of the International Health Exhibition, and among the varied matters that claim its aid and interest are hygienic dress, smoke abatement, open spaces, and boarding-out of children. Its secretary is Miss Ray Lankester.
The Ladies’ Association of Useful Work at Birmingham, which was founded in 1874, is a local association, rather younger than these two national societies. It was originally as comprehensive as its title; but since Mason College was opened it no longer labors for higher education, but is chiefly active in giving eight or nine courses of lectures on hygiene to working women, keeping up a recreation-room for business girls, and organizing country holidays for children. Its useful work is almost wholly carried on by voluntary helpers.
Education, in the narrower populay sense, next concerns us. This is not the place for speaking generally of the system that has supplemented girls’ schools by women’s colleges, and thrown open to the women of this generation a wide culture that is making women’s lives richer and happier than they ever were before. Some women, like some men, go to the university in order to take up teaching or another profession that their attainments will render honorable. But some women, like some men, seek a liberal education for its own sake, and for its usefulness to others, rather than its gainfulness to themselves; and a new need of the help that they can give has grown up with their new power to give it.
The College for Working Women in Fitzroy street, London, was founded in 1874 in memory of the Rev. Frederick Denison Maurice, originator of Queen’s College, Harley street, the earliest of all women’s colleges which now play so large a part in our intellectual life. It seeks to provide women in business and in'domcstic service with three things—teaching, amusement, and opportunity of friendly intercourse. When it began three-fourths of the two hundred women on its books were learning to read, write and spell in elementary classes. Now, thanks to the progress of popular education, there is but one elementary class with twenty pupils, though the members are between three and four Hundred in number. The council seeks a teacher for any subject desired by not less than six students. Some subjects, such as French, attract from their usefulness for daily work; others, as in the case of a girl who lately took up Greek, because of their remoteness from the daily toil. There is a Bible class on Sundays, and lectures on first aid and sick nursing have been given in connection with St. John’s Ambulance Association. The classes are supplemented by a library of some two thousand volumes, all gifts. Members who have worked for four terms in a class may use the college as a club only, and the social side of its work grows more important as time goes on. Take, for instance, the Holiday Guild inaugurated by Lady Stranford. The four Saturday evenings in the month are devoted to a dance exclusively for students, presided over by young ladies; an ambulance practice; a work- ( 42 )

658
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
ing party for the Institution for Promoting the General Welfare of the Blind; a concert or lecture often given by some eminent person. About a quarter of the working expenses is met by students’ fees, the rest by gifts from friends and from the city companies. Miss Frances Martin is the honorary secretary. The College for Men and Women in Oueen Square, London, founded in 1864. carries on a similar work.
The College by Post, founded in 1881, sprang out of an effort which I made in my own early days at college to help, by correspondence, other girls whose opportunities were fewer than my own. University College, London; Westfield College, Hampstead; Griton and Newnham Colleges, Cambridge, and Lady Margaret and Somerville Halls, Oxford; the Ladies’ College, Cheltenham, and kindred institutions for higher education, have contributed to a staff on which between two and three hundred teachers have now been enrolled. P'rom all parts of the United Kingdom, from the continent and the colonies, students representing many different conditions of life and degrees of education have joined to the number of between three and four thousand. Competition with professional teachers is carefully avoided, and no “ coaching ” for examinations, other than our own, is undertaken. Giving half an hour daily to Bible study in one of our seventy Scripture classes is the condition of receiving gratuitous instruction in other subjects. The scheme of historical Scripture study, which I have elaborated for our students, has now been published in a volume called “ Clews to Holy Writ,” which went into its third thousand within a few weeks of its publication. About twenty subjects are taught in our secular classes. The hygiene class; which is conducted by a medalist of the National Health Society, is one of the most popular of these. The wise and kindly influence of teacher upon taught, and the friendships, helpful to both, which grow up through their work together, are, perhaps, the most valuable and the least describable part of the scheme. Through the “writing mission,” suggested by Lady Wright, some hundreds of our students are also in friendly correspondence with factory girls.
So we pass from the intellectual to the moral sphere, and to organizations that aim at enabling people to be, rather than to know, taking first those that aim at fitting special classes for special duties. The Home and Colonial School Society, established in 1836, is for the Christian training of women teachers, and sends forth annually some seventy-five to elementary schools, and some fifty to family teaching and secondary schools. Little can be done by the best of schools for those whose home influences are adverse, and this was never truer than it is today, when the day-school system prevails widely for every class of the community Hence the importance of insisting upon the sacred responsibilities of parents, often so lightly undertaken and so thoughtlessly delegated to others. At the request of some Bradford mothers, Miss Charlotte M. Mason, in 1888, drew up a scheme for assisting parents of all classes to study the laws of education as they bear upon the bodily development, moral training, intellectual work and religious bringing up of children. The Bishop of Ripon’s wife was the first president of the Parents’ National PIducational Union, and the Earl and Countess of Aberdeen are the present presidents. Among those who warmly took up the scheme were Dr. Lightfoot, Bishop of Durham, the Bishop of London, Miss Beale of Cheltenham College, Miss Clough of Newnham College, and Miss Buss of the North London Collegiate School. Its organ is the “Parents’ Review,” an admirable monthly. The House of Education offers definite training to those who hope to become mothers or governesses. “ I was deeply impressed,” said Her Majesty’s Inspector of Schools, in November, 1892, “ with the earnest and business-like way in which the students addressed themselves to their work, and I do not doubt that they will devote themselves to the care of children with exceptional zeal and knowledge.”
Throughout we have to recognize a duty not only to the destitute and degraded, but to those who ask not alms but help of human fellowship, and appeal less to our pity than to our sympathy. It is through the co-operation, and not through the conflict of classes, that progress will be made, and the amount of this co-operation will

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
(H9
depend upon the degree in which each class realizes what are its special responsibilities and what are the true interests and the highest aims of the human race.
“ We must be here to work;
And men who work can only work for men,
And not to work in vain, must comprehend Humanity, and so work humanly,
And raise men’s bodies still by raising souls,
As God did first.”
4A
w

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
661
Harmonious development of all the parts of the body seems one of nature’s great laws, if we would have health and beauty. And so imperative are nature’s demands for harmony that when one organ is raised to the proper pitch, the other organs are often brought up to the same key; or, when one organ is dragged down from its place, all the other parts of the body suffer. To illustrate: We all know that a well-poised head and full chest and flattened back are desirable from the standpoint of beauty. To acquire a full chest the lungs must be developed by exercise, and increased lung power means of course more oxygen in the blood, and better blood means everything better—better appetite, increased vitality and the consciousness of ability to attempt great things. Upon the other hand, when one part suffers from being thrown out of nature’s harmony, all the other parts are sympathetically affected. For instance: A woman who wears high-heeled shoes which are too small for her feet, will experience many aches and pains, besides the comparatively insignificant ones of corns and bunions. The muscles of the feet being rendered useless, the calves of the leg are not developed, and the springy motion in the gait,-so characteristic of health and happiness, is conspicuous by its absence. The effort to maintain an equilibrium, caused by the high heels, throws many of the vital organs out of place and gives rise to an infinite variety of ills. Flven injury to the eyes is said to be one of the results of wearing tight shoes. When we reflect that few, if any, see our feet, and that everyone sees and notes our walk, it seems strange that we would ever be willing to sacrifice the great beauty of a graceful carriage to the far lesser charm of a trim foot, even if no consideration of health and comfort induced us to respect jthe natural requirements of our feet, instead of treating them as pegs for balancing the body. There can be no one exercise more beneficial to the body—the whole body—than a brisk, animated walk, with all the muscles of the body participating more or less in the movement; but such a walk is absolutely impossible when the various parts are impeded by the clothing, and when to the tight shoes and corset is added the incubus of a muff to restrict the movement of the arms, or long, heavy skirts to be held up, the lack of free harmonious action is well nigh complete. The object of my paper is to emphasize the value of exercise as a means to harmonious readjustment. There is always a tendency to the normal in all diseased or abnormal bodies, and if the hindrances are removed, nature herself will do much toward readjustment. At a recent medical congress, an eminent physician made the statement that “very few, if any, drugs cure; that educated physicians hesitate before asserting that they have cured their patients; that at best they but guide their recovery.” Doctors recognize more and more the immense power of self-cure by readjustment to nature’s laws, and instead of loading the system with powerful drugs which may do more harm in certain directions than they do good in others, it is sometimes the part of wisdom to stand aside and let nature act. And nature acts through motion. All her forces are but modified forms of motion. At any rate, all organic bodies require motion as a means of life. I will not speak of the ceaseless motion of inorganic nature, but if a human being wishes to live he must keep moving. It is motion that gives value to exercise, and not the straining of the muscles by gymnastic appliances of heavy dumb-bells and Indian clubs, etc. The less apparatus one uses in exercise the better. Thus there will be very little danger of straining the muscles and organs, and the muscular development will be more symmetrical, and grace and suppleness will be secured more easily than when weight is added to motion as a means of development.
A perfectly normal body, like that of a healthy young child, needs only the amount of exercise which his animal spirits secure for him. Such a one does God’s will, and knows it not. But when unhealthy habits of dress or unhygienic habits of living have cramped the body and rendered useless certain organs, special exercise of those organs will aid them to regain their normal power in the quickest and best way. Since health depends upon motion, the clothing should be adapted to that need, and should conform to the shape of the body rather than that the body should be fitted to the shape of the dress, as our present fashion is. But while women are

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
662
afraid of ridicule for being odd, and are slaves to fashion, no amount of argument: from an aesthetic or even hygienic standpoint will affect them. In vain you may tell them that beauty and fashion are not synonymous, as anyone can see by looking at the hideous grotesqueness of the styles of the past; that some of the most celebrated artists of today will not paint a woman’s portrait until she has removed “those disfigurements,” as they designate corsets, etc.; that the most noted house in London will not make a gown fashioned upon the abnormal, inartistic lines of the corset; that hundreds of the most intelligent women in this country and in England are striving for something better for themselves and their children in the way of healthful and artistic clothing. It is useless to refer to such other mistaken ideas of beauty as that which induces the women in some countries to insert a round piece of wood in the lower lip,, and then gradually increase the size of the wedge and so enlarge the lip that it projects far beyond the place that nature gave it. A wedge two inches in diameter was in accord with the requirements of fashion, but four inches was the mark of an extremely stylish savage.
These arguments seem to fall for the most part on “ stony ground,” and the “ thus saith ” of fashion is as potent as ever with a large majority, even though obedience to her commands entails agony and deformity. “ Oh Lord, make us all stylish,” was the fervent prayer of a little girl I once heard of, and this, doubtlessly, is the sum total of many a woman’s aspirations. So they cramp and distort their bodies, force their hands and feet into coverings much too small for these members and which destroy all semblance to the exquisite beauty nature shows in the perfect hands and feet of an infant, and make them almost useless. All this abuse of the body seems to be the result of a perverted notion that the female figure is not properly constructed and needs making over. But women are beginning to awaken to the fact that a large portion of the sideaches, backaches, headaches, nervous prostrations, etc., are nature’s warning against the violation of her laws. I believe exercise and the consequent ability ot relaxation to be the chief factor of health.
The other requisites of health are sleep, nourishing food, fresh air, clean linen and peace of mind. But exercise comprises in itself all the beneficial qualities of the others. Sleep has been rightfully called “ the chief nourisher in life’s feast ” Loss of sleep and lack of nerve-control are among the most serious maladies of the present day. We are in such a hurry, and live at such a high pressure of nervous tension during the day, that we lose our ability to sleep, and thus fail to recuperate the nervous forces at night.. Well-directed exercise which draws the blood away from the brain will give a much more healthful and refreshing sleep than that which is produced by narcotics.
We must also have nourishing food in order that we may have health; but no amount of nourishing food will help the body whose organs of digestion and assimilation are ruined. And what good will fresh air do one whose lungs are unable to perform their functions? But exercise, that gives health to the muscles, aids digestion and quickens the action of the heart and lungs. Peace of mind is impossible without that harmony of the nervous system which a healthy body secures. Thus we see illustrated the story of the old woman getting her pig over the stile As soon as the fire began to burn the stick, the stick began to beat the dog, the dog began to bite the pig, and everything started in the way in which it should go. So, too, if you exercise, your appetite will be increased, your digestive organs will do their duty and nourish you. A well-nourished body demands sleep, sufficient sleep secures nerve-control, and so “ a sound mind in a sound body ” is the result. Health of mind, on the other hand, is necessary to health of body. We see plainly enough, in extreme cases of idiocy and insanity, that a diseased mind usually accompanies, if it does not result in, a diseased body; so, then, a diseased mind deranges the health, and as doctors can not minister to a mind diseased any more than they can to a sick body, with drugs simply, then here, too, harmony with nature’s laws is the price of health and beauty. We reach the highest beauty of all when we attain the beauty of expression. Beauty in its highest manifestation does not consist in any one part, but in the harmony of the whole—mind,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
(563
body and soul. A face may sometimes be faultless in contour and coloring, and yet fail to satisfy our idea of beauty, owing to a lack of expression. Expression is the painting and sculpture of the soul made manifest by the body, the radiation of character through the channels of expression. Physical exercise will fill those channels of expression when they have become choked by habits of stiffness and self-consciousness, and will restore the graceful suppleness, if not the unconscious grace, of childhood. A harsh, unmusical voice and awkward body can not well express sentiments of affection and sympathy; neither does a shrinking, bashful carriage denote courage and self- respect and kindred attributes which we value in our acquaintances. A fine bearing is a valuable letter of recommendation to any position, because of the qualities of mind supposed to underlie and to be expressed by this means.
When men and women study to know themselves and nature’s laws working in their minds and bodies, and when they are ready to obey those laws as confidently as the chemist obeys the laws of chemical affinity, then shall we see mothers watching and guarding their children against the sins of the body as well as the sins of the soul. Our body, the temple of the immortal part of us, will not be considered bestial any longer, but will be sculptured into Divine beauty by the Divinity within. The lofty carriage and high courtesy of manner will reveal the noble tenant within.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
665
ized at the close of the first convention, held in Battle Creek in 1870, which has done the usual work of aiding in the formation of local societies, circulating tracts and petitions, securing hearings before the legislature, and holding its annual meetings from year to year in the different cities of the state.
Legislative action on the question of woman suffrage began in Michigan in 1849; continued in the legislatures of 1855, 1857 and 1859, until in 1874 “A bill for separate submission to a vote of the people on an amendment to the constitution relating to woman suffrage,” was passed by the legislature. Everything that could be done was done by the friends of the amendment throughout the state, but it did not succeed. The liberal action of the legislature in passing the bill, of Governor Bagley in signing the bill, the appeals of the women, nor the votes of forty thousand of the best men of the state—all of these w T ere of no avail. A blight fell on the spirits of the advocates of the movement. The State Equal Suffrage Association still continued its work amid many discouragements. And a few heroic women in Michigan never ceased in their efforts. Prominent among them are Mrs. Mary Knaggs, Mrs. Martha E. Root, both of Bay City; Mrs. Mary L. Doe, Mrs. Emily B. Ketchum, of Grand Rapids, with Mrs. Helen P. Jenkins, Mrs. A. A. Boutelle, and Mrs. C. E. Fox, of Detroit, who have all taken an active part in legislative work and to whom great honor is due for the course they have pursued in obtaining the recent municipal suffrage bill for the women of their state.
The work in Detroit ceased publicly until in 1887 the Detroit Equal Suffrage Association was formed, with Hon. Thomas W* Palmer as chief mover and director, who has ever been ready to help the movement for woman suffrage, not only in Michigan, but throughout the United States, with his speech, his pen, his money, and the immense personal influence at his command. This association has never been strong in point of numbers, but if the strength of an association is to be measured by unanimity, moral courage and enthusiasm among its members, and work accomplished by its members, then is this association strong, indeed. Brought together more for the purpose of mutual support and sympathy, than for any definite plan of action, their work has come to them more rapidly and with more imperative demands than they have been able to perform. Very soon after the inception of the society, a practical plan of work for extending the suffrage was determined upon, which reached its consummation when the amendment to the charter of the city of Detroit was passed in the legislature of 1889, which gave school suffrage to the women of the city of Detroit. That a very large number of women have so keenly appreciated this privilege and have so generally availed themselves of its advantages has been the most telling argument in favor of still further extending the suffrage by means of the “ Municipal Suffrage Bill for Women.” This bill has been brought before the legislature for the last ten years, with varying fortunes.
The discussion in the legislature of 1893, over this “ Bill for Municipal Suffrage for Women,” lasted many hours, and was marked by many and unusually trying incidents. Bitterly opposed by some of the members of the legislature, it was ably championed by others. After an exciting contest the bill was finally adopted by that body Governor Rich has since signed the bill and it is now a law' in Michigan. At first the argument was that women did not want to vote, and would not vote if they had the chance; but, in the meantime, the school election took place in Detroit. The interest and vigor shown by the women, in this election, convinced an objecting member that the women of Michigan do want to vote. When the bill came up the second time, with the educational clause in it, this member voted for it, and his vote carried the bill through the legislature. The law provides:
“ That in all school, village and city elections, women who can read the state constitution printed in English, shall be allowed to vote for all school, village or city officers, and on all questions pertaining to school, village and city regulations, on the same terms and conditions as prescribed by law for male citizens, if able to read at least one section of the state constitution.

666
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
“ Tlrat all laws prescribing the qualifications of voters at school, village and city' elections, shall apply to women who can read the state constitution, as provided, and they shall .enjoy all the rights, privileges and immunities, and their names shall be registered in the same manner, as provided by law for other voters.”
It is thus a limited suffrage, for it expressly excepts town, county and state officers. The offices that women may vote for and the offices to which they are now eligible under this law are: Mayor, city clerk, city attorney, city treasurer, five members of the board of estimates for the city-at-large, a member of the board of estimates for each ward, an alderman in each ward, a constable in each ward, and inspectors of election in the several precincts.
This law has been held valid by the Supreme court of the state, as not conflicting with the provision in the state constitution, declaring that only male citizens shall be electors; and it is put on this ground: That the constitution makes it the duty of the legislature to provide for a primary school system, and under that provision, the legislature passed the provision defining the qualifications of voters under the act. The system being a creature of the legislature, the latter was authorized to pass such regulations in reference to it, as it saw fit. Under this act the women of Michigan have voted for a number of years; have entered into many election contests, and are now sitting as members of our school boards.
The question the lawyers in Michigan arc now debating is: Will this provision stand the test of the courts?*
If this act be constitutional, all fair-minded and thinking people will regard the educational qualification as a good and a prudent measure. It will, no doubt, prove to be the entering wedge for full state suffrage, and, as such, it is of great interest to the whole country. A wise provision it must also be regarded because it gives municipal’ suffrage to a limited number of women, and to the best class of them, as a sort of preliminary trial. It thus meets the objection that woman suffrage, if granted, will only increase the number of ignorant voters. The bill recognizes woman as a political factor, and from the small majorities now existing between the two great political parties, it practically gives her an opportunity to hold the balance of power in the villages and cities of Michigan. It is one hopeful sign of the new order of things toward which we are evidently tending, that political organizations of women, called Municipal Franchise Eeagues, have been formed in different parts of Michigan and are earnestly studying such subjects as: (i) Qualifications of voters; (2) Officers Elective, their requirements, duties and responsibilities; (3) Officers Appointive, their requirements, duties and responsibilities; (4) Common Council; (5) Boards, how constituted and respective duties; (6) City or Village taxes, school taxes and highway taxes; (7) Elections, how conducted; Board of Registration, its duties; (8) Ordinances.
In Detroit a member of the legislature—Representative Shellberg —is addressing meetings of women every Thursday afternoon on such subjects as: (1) The Primary Caucus; (2) Naturalization; (3) The Constitution; (4) Conventions; (5) Registration; (6) How to Vote; (7) The Strength of Independence.
As a result of these different modes of agitation women are forming themselves into political organizations in different parts of Michigan. Everything indicates that they will not be cajoled by political tricksters into furthering the interests of any party or clique if the women of capacity and of sterling integrity, who are the leaders of the movement in Detroit, can help it.
Another hopeful sign of the times is that numbers of noble, thinking men are not only helping women, who are cautiously and timidly groping toward a comprehension and an appreciation of their political rights and civic duties, but they are also giving them freely of their own knowledge and experience, and are aiding them to use this privilege wisely and well.
* The courts have since decided the bill unconstitutional.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
667
It begins to look very much as though what has seemed but a dream of the future is to become a living reality in the near present, and that good men and good women shall hold the balance of political power in this country, and that good men shall join with good women in an earnest endeavor to bring about a better condition of affairs than now exists. Not only are men helping women in political gatherings, but a generous and chivalrous spirit is also manifested in other directions. At a recent meeting of the common council in Detroit Alderman Wright offered the following resolution, which was adopted without debate:
Whereas, By a recent act of the legislature the women of this city, under certain restrictions, will be permitted to participate in the coming municipal elections; and
Whereas, Inasmuch as it is reasonable to suppose that several thousand of them will participate in the election, be it
Resolved, That it is the sentiment of this body that the said women should be represented upon each municipal election board in order that all the privileges and benefits derived by such representation may be duly accorded to them. *
It is amusing to observe how both Republicans and Democrats are now doing their utmost to secure the vote of the women at the approaching fall elections. In a recent interview a prominent politician in Detroit gives it as his opinion that women really do purify politics, and that when it comes to party enthusiasm and systematic work women not only equal men, but even surpass them.
The “ Municipal Suffrage Bill for Women in Michigan ” has made soijie enemies, as the following will show:
“The Michigan Liquor Dealers’ Association met in delegate convention two hundred and fifty strong, at Arbeiter Hall, Grand Rapids, August 23, and resolved to oppose the law giving women municipal suffrage. Ina preliminary circular sent out to the trade some weeks ago, the association says:
“ ‘ The last session of the legislature in this state, by giving to the women a franchise with an educational restriction, struck a blow directly at our interests and rights. It is only a question of time as to what the inevitable result will be to us, unless we promptly get under one banner and fight shoulder to shoulder for our interests.’ ”
There is one important feature of the situation in Michigan which must not be overlooked, and that is the educational value of this bill toward the attainment of full suffrage for women. The force gained from the success of school suffrage has. carried the movement on to the attainment of municipal suffrage. Public opinion must be educated by means of municipal suffrage, so that the attainment of state suffrage first, and afterward federal suffrage, will be only questions of time.
“ Now we have a definite purpose to work for: to enlighten women concerning the situation and arouse them to a sense of duty and responsibility to intelligently and judiciously exercise this new privilege and thus make way for their full political enfranchisement,” says Mrs. Pimily B. Ketchum, President of the Michigan Plqual Suffrage Association.
The effect of this municipal suffrage law on the villages and cities in Michigan will be watched with interest by thinkers all over this country and, possibly, all over the world. The hope of its advocates is, that in proportion as the results predicted by its. adherents are realized, will men from other states adopt it in their own.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
6(59
problem of temperance legislation, so that the state shall, up to the full measure of public conviction and consequent power, destroy the traffic in intoxicating beverages.
At the point where philanthropic effort seeks the aid of political action and the defense of legislation there is the danger line in woman’s political work. If her impulses are not guided by knowledge she will miss her opportunity of usefulness, injure the cause she loves, and incidentally lose prestige as a political factor.
What does she do? Woman’s present activity is usually applied to furthering her personal interests or the philanthropic and industrial schemes where her sympathies lie, and in securing the ballot for the disfranchised half of American citizens.
These aims are good. Is not a wife a real helpmate if she honorably aids her husband to get to Congress? No patriotic citizen need blush for the desire to sit in the greatest council chamber of the world.
Neither need Iowa women apologize for their part in the political action which drove the saloon out of Iowa, nor for their present determined opposition to its return. They still declare “the saloon shall never again have legal existence in Iowa.” The pathos of their cry is pitiful while their hands are ballotless; but their political power to a limited degree is admitted by friend and foe.
What does woman do? I dare assert that woman’s political influence has been a necessary factor in the progressive legislation which distinguishes our time; and with even more emphasis I declare that if she were more studious of political conditions, and more persistent in behalf of her convictions on political questions, she might remedy many existing defects in the conduct of public affairs. The men in politics who love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil, have occasion to dread the light which women’s tongues let in on their devious ways.
I repudiate the sentiment which declares that a woman need have no political convictions and need give no political service until she is enfranchised; while I can not understand how any self-respecting patriotic woman can be content without the scepter of freedom in this republic, I still remember how much women owe to the system of government under the flag, and remember those to whom much is given, of them much is required; and that he who is faithful in a few things shall be made ruler over many things.
What will the result be? This enlargement of woman’s activities will make her stronger and purer in her home. Stagnant waters are foul, the swiftest, deepest current is the purest.
Woman is most to her home when she contains the most in herself She will be a defense to her home against the world, the flesh and the devil, just in proportion as she is able to meet the world on its many sided attacks.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
67 L
In short, whether Eve was made from one of Adam’s true or false ribs, as they are termed in physiology, matters little; for certain it is that in this good year of 1893 we must concede to Mrs. Adam her full quota of ribs, and the most prejudiced, if such there be, must admit that they are attached to just as good and stiff a backbone as any modern Adam can boast of possessing.
I need not enumerate the splendid achievements of our sisters, nor need I go into detail to show you the many ways, the many fields in which countless numbers today are earning honest bread, and I am happy to add, in some instances, are also winning health, wealth and fame. Suffice it briefly to remind you, that the professions and literary ranks alone number over two hundred thousand women. Six thousand are in postoffices in this land, aside from that mighty army of shop women and girls, office clerks, stenographers and accountants, those in factories, and especially teachers; also the few who are engaged in real estate, mercantile pursuits, even railroading, etc.
I do not know how great a proportion, but very many of these women are doubtless breadwinners not from choice, but necessity, which compelled them to put aside their sentiment, their cherished ideals, and to bend all their energies to the stern practicalities of life. All honor to this class.
Another class today enters the business world, not quite so impelled by necessity, but some definite object in life is a vent for their restless energy, and to them a happy* solution of their destiny.
A few yet higher in the social scales are today deliberately choosing business and public careers, and if therein they find independence, money, glory or.fame sweeter than old-fashioned home joys, why the world will have to abide by the consequences, and just what the outcome will be remains to be seen. Who shall prophesy?
It may be reassuring to remind you that Plato, who you remember wrote nearly four hundred years before the Saviour’s birth, tells us that “all the pursuits of men are the pursuits of women also,” and in all of them, he adds, “woman is only a weaker man.”
Well, happily all women are not breadwinners either from choice or necessity. Granted that woman may today enter upon any business career that in her opinion seems well and good, I would call your attention to just one field, by her heretofore quite overlooked or ignored. It is a field full of promise and profit for women with any aptitude in this direction, and it is an avenue that will never be crowded because it is not the majority who can succeed in this line, and this field is life insurance. The social and financial status of the business makes it a suitable, dignified calling for womankind. Comparatively few women have as yet entered its ranks as solicitors, agents or managers, but those who have attempted it are making money, and no mean fame in the business world.
To fully explain this work, let me first speak somewhat of life assurance. You are perhaps aware that it is today the greatest financial, and the most beneficent institution in this country. Its sure benefits are scattered broadcast all over this and other lands. It has clothed, warmed, fed and built homes for countless widows and made ■education possible for their fatherless children. Indeed, its merits in the business world are perhaps too well known to need any recital of them; perhaps, too, the least practical woman here must be aware that in these times of financial depression, collapsed interests, and broken banks, no one questions the security of what is termed “Old-line” Life Insurance Companies. I repeat that they are the most secure and the biggest moneyed interests in the world today, and as you doubtless know, thousands of men are covered by their protection, and there are many more thousands who need and ought to have policies in these stanch companies. And this brings me to point out to you the fact that as our country grows in age and wealth, we have among us not only scores of wealthy men, but we have also great numbers of wealthy women. To most of these their riches have come as a new thing, and American women until of late so little experienced in business and money matters, find their riches oftener than otherwise, a not unmixed blessing. Shameful as the record is, many wealthy women have

672
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
been plundered by their too grasping brothers; however, today, women are fast learning how to invest and how to care for their own funds.
To this class, not as active workers but as participators in this “ New Field for Women,” I would address a few words.
Like other things life insurance-, of late years, has been progressive, and hand in hand with its sure protection there is now added the investment feature also. Especially is this the case in what is known as the endowment policy; zW.,one insures for a certain sum payable to one’s self at the end of a stated period, say ten, fifteen or twenty years hence, and the certainty of receiving again in life (or as an estate in case of death) this sum, together with good dividends, commends itself beyond any savings bank in the country. No other investment is so sure; consequently our richest and keenest business men we find carrying the largest insurance upon their lives.
No wise, prudent man goes without fire insurance protection, and yet every house does not burn, but every life ceases some day, and very few persons indeed in this world of financial vicissitudes can afford to ignore life insurance. 1 say it deliberately, there is not of insurable age one wealthy woman in this land who ought to be without good life insurance protection in proportion to her financial status. Other investments promising large returns are so often disappointing. Such unforeseen reverses constantly occurring, all combine to make life assurance one of the necessities of our times. An easy and simple thing it is to do; a wise precaution to take, and, except for those in very straitened circumstances, within the reach of all persons.
Now to carry insurance and its blessings to just this one class of wealthy and tax- paying women would indeed afford abundant, I may say inexhaustible work, for very many women as life insurance agents or solicitors. Aside from good remuneration for their labor, there would, in every instance, be the consciousness of having inestimably benefited the assured.
If you please, let us take just one other class—school-teachers. A mighty army they are. There is scarcely any work that makes such great demands upon a woman’s vitality, especially her nervous forces; consequently her working years in this field are comparatively few. Now, if during these wage-earning years she will put for a few years a certain sum called the premium into an endowment policy, it will insure her an old age replete with creature comforts, and full of self-respect and dignity because robbed of financial terrors.
Small earnings put into savings banks are so hopeless It takes years in this way to accomplish savings for old age or calamity, moreover such savings are altogether too accessible, and oftener than otherwise are drawn out for various purposes; but one premium paid into a stanch insurance company means, should one die the next minute, an estate of so many hundred or thousand dollars, which will protect the living or those dependent upon us. This is financial protection, the cheapest and the best that the financial world affords, and as said before, in the case of an endowment policy and the insured living to the end of the endowment period or term there is the certainty of funds for one’s self.
Again, the time was when none of our best companies insured women’s lives. Today several are writing such risks, but some of them charge an extra premium upon female risks. However, two or three of our oldest and best companies are not bound by this absurd rule; instead, they insure women upon any and all plans just the same as they do men, and without extra premium. Certainly such a company commends itself to those seeking insurance.
In this field work is abundant. Whoever enters here can feel that she is doing dignified, womanly, worthy work. Today women are standing by each other, trusting and believing, not only in the honesty, but in the ability of their sisters as never before; consequently, womanly women are in some cases finding it more agreeable to do business with women than with men, though the latter are by no means bears or boors when properly approached in the business world by women.
If our American men are as good and gracious as I personally rate them, they

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
673
will by no means have heavily burdened consciences. Business avenues are so crowded, and the competition for bread is so sharp that we must forgive man if at first he was none too gracious toward woman, who demanded her share of both his bread and honors; but let a woman once demonstrate her ability to win bread, to do good and honest work, and she has no further feuds with man, but ever after commands his respect and esteem, and beyond that she must not presume.
As said before, one must be possessed of certain qualifications and an inborn aptitude to do successful work in life insurance ranks; but any woman with talent or inclination in this direction has but to enter an insurance office, which is by far the best way to learn the business, and any of our companies will gladly instruct and aid to the fullest extent, giving her a fair chance to test her abilities in this line. If turning your attention to this subject induces even one wealthy or salary earning woman to place yearly a share of her money where she will some day be sure to find it, especially if it suggests to any dependent sister a way whereby to support herself or her dear ones, I will feel well repaid for this little effort in your behalf.
43

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
675
remain unanswered? Is it the man who writes to please the people, or is it not rather that man or that woman who looks upon talent as God-given, and who therefore strives to advance art regardless of self, who says within himself, “ Can I do aught to lead others upward through this bond, this tie that holds me from out the mire of the commonplace; can I not, by striving to be worthy, give others to drink from the -cup of precious ambrosia which is only left in my keeping that I may use it for good? What can I do to prove myself a worthy steward of such a gift?” And can we claim that one branch of art is greater than another so long as the one or the other is a gift in the keeping of an unselfish soul? Is it he who paints with brush, or he who wields the pen; is it she whose voice entrances thousands of listeners as by magic spell; is it he who charms the world with exquisite skill upon piano or organ; he who is master of that other instrument which holds within itself a soul that cries for relief at times from the wooden casket in which it is confined—a soul that is dumb until a master- hand guides the song and interprets to those kindred souls the language of his captive strains? Are the different branches of art, the different departments of music, rivals? or is one but the complement of the other?
And now we would speak especially of music. We then look to those who have been the great teachers or leaders of thought—the golden-tongued poets who are among the world’s greatest musicians. What says the king of dramatists —that man whose strength of will is felt even now, though his body has long since crumbled into dust, whose commands the greatest of earthly monarchs does not disregard? “ Orpheus’ lute was strung with poets’ sinews, whose golden touch could soften steel and stones, make tigers tame and mighty leviathans forsake unsounded deeps to dance upon the sands.” Robert Browning says, ‘‘Music (which is earnest of a Heaven, seeing we know strange emotions by it not else to be revealed) is a voice—low voice—calling fancy as a friend to the greensward in the summer time, and she fills all the way with dancing steps which have made painters pale, and they go on while stars look at them, and winds call to them as they leave life’s path for the twilight world where the dead gather.” Carlisle tells us that “all inmost things are melodies. The meaning of song goes deep. Who is there in logical words can express the effect music has on us? A kind of inarticulate, unfathomed speech which leads us to the edge of the infinite, and lets us for a moment gaze into that. See deep enough and you see musically, the heart of nature being everywhere music if you can only reach it.”
Ruskin, in one of his most interesting chapters, lights for us seven lamps which are to illume the pathway for the artist who builds in marble and in wood. Is not he who builds for us fairy palaces of sweet sounds as much an architect as he who builds for the eye to see? Is not the ear one of the portals to the soul within? Let us see whether or not Ruskin’s “ Seven Lamps of Architecture” may serve for the artist whose life is given to the building of the music palace which will be worthy to receive the royal guest before whom the heavenly hosts are bending in their never- ceasing song of “ Holy! Holy! Holy!” Ruskin gives us in the chapter of which we have spoken the lamp of sacrifice, the lamp of power, the lamp of beauty, the lamp of life, the lamp of truth, the lamp of memory and the lamp of obedience. Oh music loving souls! let us look for a moment and see whither the lamp of sacrifice would guide us with its jays. What may we offer in sacrifice to advance the growth of the Music kingdom ? As in a dream comes back the answer, “ Forgetfulness of self and self-success.” Yet who is willing to place self in the balance and be outweighed and forgotten for art’s sake, and still rejoice in the work that is done? Without sacrifice nothing worthy can be accomplished—this is true in religion and it is true in art. Look well to the weary and oft-time shadowed road, for unless the lamp of sacrifice shines out brightly, the difficulties will appall, and we shall be tempted to turn back; unless this lamp be held aloft, and our eyes with steadfast gaze be fixed thereupon, our own shadows cast before from the lurid light of self will cause us to stumble and to fall into depths of oblivion. Let this light go before us, and then will the shadow of self fall backward.

676
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The lamp of truth. When one girds himself up for a journey—a life-journey into the art world—let him beware of the serpent of deceit, whose wily tongue once brought discord into Eden’s bowers; whose tempting voice marred the harmony of human life. Let him beware of becoming himself a traitor. Let him, already lighted by the lamp of sacrifice, look now for the truth, the ideal which can light every shadow of doubt, and burn in its white fire the last vestige of the veil which would conceal motives. Let him look into his inmost soul and commune long with the dweller in the innermost sanctum. Let him look to it that he enter not into the way of quicksands, where the lamp of truth can not burn; where damp, miasmatic fogs choke the light, and where the traveler will lose his path, and the life be lost in darkness. Let him beware that he follows not a will-o’-the-wisp, deceiving emanation from graves of the mold- ering dead. Let him look closely that he be not led astray. The truth light wavers not, but, like the pillar of fire which led God’s people of old through darkness of the night of bondage, the lamp of truth will guide through all dangers, through roughest ways, to the very altar of God, where the reward will be found for all who have in the art world been faithful.
Let him be fearless, and seek not to cover by flimsy artifice the many failures. Stand firm, and in the white light of truth all faults will be burned away, and at the last he may be worthy of being thought what he now wishes to seem. Truth will shrivel forever and destroy the veil of the seeming.
The lamp of power. Is our traveler lighted by its rays? Neither intricacy nor quantity (if I may use that word just here) denote power. Neither does an artist’s power depend upon surrounding circumstances. Not to be governed by, a true artist must govern circumstances. Methinks Beethoven, Mozart, Mendelssohn, Chopin and Wagner could show more power, more greatness, as artist souls in weaving poetry from the old-time spinet than can many a so-called artist of the present time hammer from the keys of the finest instrument of modern days. Why is this? Is it not that the lamp of power was alight within the soul, and the artist felt his power to be master of the machine before him? He was the soul—the instrument but the accessory. The artist held the secret, the “open sesame ” to the garden of God, where rarest pictures are painted in colors of sweetest sound. He could enter and gather for us the heaven-born blossoms, at times bright roses of love, and again a wreath of cypress or of yew, and his own hands could weave the crown of laurel which should be given at the end. The lamp of power can be lighted only by true and reverent love of art, and if the artist’s soul is lighted thus, he dare not stop to ask excuse or make apology, or tremble for fear of self-failure. If he loves his art, he shall carry safely the lamp of power. If one has a message from Heaven, it will find expression. Let the traveler think more of what that message may do for mankind, and less of the messenger; more of its effect or power to uplift, and less of the praise that the world will give. Oh, the commonplace to which a so-called artist stoops when he offers excuse for work unworthily done! Lovers of art should bear the message that God through them sends to mankind, with forgetfulness of self, and free from burden of excuse and apology should carry with stronger hand the lamp of power, which will light them toward the inner sanctuary, where they are called upon to act as priests before the starving, thirsty multitudes. He who can not forget self (which is weakness and sin) and grow toward strength and power gigantic, has no right at the high altar. If he fears what the world will say, let him go back and grovel with the commonplace.
Beauty—the central lamp, as Ruskin gives the order. On the one hand are sacrifice, truth, power; on the other, life, memory, obedience. And what is it to be lighted by all the other lamps, but to stand in the center and in the full light of the central lamp of beauty? If this be so, will not the artist strive for higher motives, and leave no earth-worshipers the caricatures of holy sound in way of catch tunes and trick music, which appeals to the lower nature; and will he not strive after more uplifting, heaven-born thoughts, leaving to earth-children the music that can only set the feet

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
677
a-dancing, while he carries reverently the divine spark which shall grow to light him toward the source of all that is beautiful? Oh lovers of soul music! Do not deaden this holy light by letting the dancers cast their shadow over you. The gates will never open unless the lamps of beauty shine down and wither all the false growths about the entrance. Uproot all flowers that have no fragrance. The music-flowers must give forth sweet fragrance, or be unworthy a place in the garden about the palace of music. That style of composition which is unworthy a place in the most reverent love of art, should be cast aside as faise. The flowers that God has planted in each artist’s soul must be watered with tears of reverent love and pure devotion, and the sunshine of sacrifice and of truth and of power and of beauty must shine direct, not through the colored glass of popular fancy.
And next comes the lamp of life. What can this be to us in the world of music? We listen to some wonderful performance in the way of vocal gymnastics or of finger dexterity, and critics say, “ admirable execution!” “ Remarkable technic! ” and we are silent or give assent because conventionality makes demand. Again, a true artist sits at the instrument, perchance breaking many set laws and rules, but now and again striking chords that flash like white light from highest Heaven into our own souls. The instrument may be poor, the voice imperfect, but the soul of the artist is there, living near to the source of light and life, and the life speaks forth. Would that more of those who struggle for the name of artist might begin within to fan into life the divine spark, if it be there, and if not, then cease to ply at art—go back—there is no room for triflers in this palace. All the outside polish of a common stone can noi discover a diamond; all the technic and outside finish can not create an artist. The true artist is a living thought of God, and though his path may oftentimes lead over rough ways, it is ever lighted by the lamps of life, which can not die.
The lamp of memory. Ruskin says: “It is in becoming memorial or monumental that true perfection is attained.” An architect conceives within his soul some vast structure; carefully he selects material that will endure, and carefully he builds; each pillar is in place, and the dome crowns all. The completed structure, though it appeals but to the eye while we are bound down to earth sense only, is like some grand oratorio that the soul may hear—music that has been caught and frozen into form. Like the architect, the musician longs to leave behind him just such noble work that may be a worthy memorial. As the architect scorns all tawdry ornament which detracts from the dignity of the building, so does the music builder scorn all light, trashy combinations of sound which may tickle the ears of the groundling, but which can not stand as memorial work. All true work must be memorial. The thought of the ideal demands that the lamps of future memory guide toward the leaving a worthy monument of the artist’s better self. The ideal that walks ever by the side of and outlives physical man; the ideal that compares with the real as eternity compares with time; the ideal self can never forget, even when long centuries have passed, and men have forgotten the dust that once was infused with life by that ideal.
Oh lovers of music, strive to have worthy monuments of your work! Hold in uplifted hands the lamp of memory, that its rays may be sent forward toward a grand memorial erected in honor of the God-given gift that is yours.
Obedience! Is not the lover of art a worshiper at art’s high altar? Will he not listen ever closely for the voice that commands his homage, and will not one who so loves follow without question, even through weary years of loneliness and toil? To obey, even though it seems to tear the heart from all the ties of earth-loves!
Surely ’tis a solemn thing to enter the gate—to cross the threshold of the palace of art—for one may not play at going in and out. There is no turning back without sacrilege. • A gift once laid upon the altar can not be recalled, and obedience is the law in the art world—obedience to the masters. One may not trifle with an art sublime. Far better take up some petty trade and be faithful thereto than seek to be an artist if the whole soul be not in deepest earnest. “ Better pursue a frivolous trade in

678
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
serious meaning than a divine art frivolously.” Look to it that there be loyal obedience, even unto death if need be!
The rays from the lamp of obedience must mingle with the other guiding lights* and in the blending of the seven we shall find the perfect sevenfold light which will make the darkness as the noonday. As to the architect, so to the musician; these lamps must be the guides. When the way is dark, and gray clouds gather thick and fast, and the heart is weary, does the artist sit down in the dark and moan and weep and become entangled in the folds of the commonplace, whose limbs reach out among all ranks to drag down to earth those who fain would rise above? If so, let him not claim brotherhood with those who are yet aspiring. He has sold his birthright for a mess of pottage that will never satisfy the craving of his soul, whose hunger may be appeased only when the new birth comes to him, when he shall be born into that life of which true artists while on earth catch faint glimpses in a dream.
From the time the morning stars first sang together, from the time when Miriam, rejoiced triumphant in singing with her maidens,
“Sound the loud trumpet o’er Egypt’s dark sea,
Jehovah has triumphed, his people are free,”
down through the ages until the beloved disciple, seeing through cycles of time, tells us of the song which has been sung in highest Heaven by the glorified worshipers, the song no man could learn save those redeemed from earth—from that time gradually unfolding its pages, developing into an art of wondrous and mysterious beauty, music, like some strange flower opening its leaves to the light, has gradually opened petal after petal, and we stand in awe as we catch faint glimpses of what the entire flower may be when all is perfected.
Perchance—who knows—this great music-thought of God may be advancing and growing greater as the ages pass, in order that it when perfected may be earth’s greatest offering to Him whose first coming was heralded by music of the heavenly host* on Bethlehem’s plain, when was sung,
“ Glory to God in the highest,
On earth peace and good will to men.”

680
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
tering and we must get out of the way, the stone still standing, before the full dawn of the twentieth century is here. Ever since woman began to think for herself, ever since woman took life in her own hands, the dawning of a great light has flooded this world. We are the mothers of men. Show me the mothers of a country and I will tell you of its sons.
The destiny of the world today lies in the hearts and brains of its women. This world can not travel upward faster than the feet of its women are climbing the paths of progress. Put us back if possible, veil us in harems, take from us all knowledge, make us beasts of burden, teach us we have no souls or brains, and this earth goes back to the Dark Ages. The nineteenth century is closing over a world arising from bondage. It is the sublimest closing of any century the world has ever beheld. The nations of the earth have seen and are still looking at that luminous writing in the heavens, “ the truth shall make you free,” and for the first time are gathering to themselves the true significance of liberty. The freedom that endures comes not with the clash of arms and din of battles. The victory that is lasting is not gained on bloody battle-fields or by the selfish arbitration of scheming men. Blood and battles may be a means to an end, but the liberty of the sons of God must be in the soul$ of men, must be the very blood of that soul’s life, and thus far in the history of this world it has never been fully known. The dying light of the nineteenth century beholds it in the dawning rays of the twentieth, because the mothers of men are, for the first time, putting on the beautiful garments of liberty. We need, and the world needs, our political freedom. Even our social and religious liberty is worthless without political liberty. Let us this morning dedicate ourselves anew to our labor for woman, and go forth with braver souls, cleaner brains and more resolute purpose to our work for these years.
I would have the women of our country so aroused to the greatness of the work and the few years that are left us in this century; so filled with zeal, determination and enthusiasm that the Congress of the United States and our legislatures may know and understand that our freedom must be fully granted to us by 1900, so that the twentieth century shall dawn on a “ government of the people, for the people and by the people.” Now it is a government of the men, for the men, and by the men. God bless the men.
It is the evening of the nineteenth century, but its twilight is clearer than its morning. I look back and I see each year improvement and advancement. I see woman gathering up her soul and personality and claiming them as her own against all odds and the world. I see her now asking that that personality be felt in her nation. I see old prejudices giving way. All reforms for the elevation of humanity have the great woman heart in them. Have I been too radical? Would you have me more conservative? What is conservatism? It is the dying faith of a closing century. What is fanaticism? It is the dawning light of a new era. Yes, my friends, a new era for the world will dawn with the twentieth century. I look forward to that time with beating heart and bated breath. I lean forward to it with an impatient eagerness. I catch the first faint rays of that beautiful morning. In the East the star has appeared and soon the full dawn of the twentieth century will be upon us. I see a race of men, strong, brave and true, because the mothers of men are free, and because they gave to their sons the pure blood of liberty.
Hail, then, twentieth century, and hasten on thy coming! Go to thy grave, oh, nineteenth century! A century that will stand out for all time as an epoch that buried slavery and ushered in liberty. A century that had a Lincoln who wrote his name among the stars as a lover of the free. A century that saw enfranchised the colored race and woman. A century that had its peerless Wendell Phillips, its dauntless William Lloyd Garrison, its indomitable Sumner and its irrepressible Seward. A century that had its brilliant Chase, its eloquent Frederick Douglass, its commanding and unconquerable Gerrit Smith and its glorious old John Brown. A century that has known its Greeley, its Garfield and its Grant. A century that has had its great statesmen,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
681
Webster, Clay and Calhoun. A century that has had its Stephen Douglas and its Horatio Seymour. A century that has known its Elizabeth Barrett Browning, whose verses wedded together Italy and England. A century that has had its Harriet Beecher Stowe, whose “ Uncle Tom’s Cabin ” has been read only less widely than the Bible. A century that has had its George Eliot, who took the name of a man that she might reap a man’s reward. A century that has known an Elizabeth Cady Stanton, a Lucy Stone, a Frances Willard, a Florence Nightingale, a Clara Barton, and hosts of other grand women, will stand out to the ages as a century pre-eminent for women of vigorous thought and strong minds, who waged without bloodshed the greatest battle of all time, and whose victories will usher in the dawn of the twentieth century. When the historian shall make up the record of the nineteenth century, these noble men and women will be found on the roll of the illustrious ones who have adorned and ennobled the world. «
The late lamented William Hunt of Boston has two paintings in the Assembly Chamber of the State of New York. One is entitled “The Discoverer.” It represents a man in a little boat on the trackless deep. He stands with folded arms looking calmly and fearlessly into the future, for a woman is at the helm and safely guides the little craft. Another woman is partly in the water with her head bowed on her arms which clasp the side of the boat, the very embodiment of despair. That picture fitly represents the nineteenth century. The companion picture is called “Darkness Fleeing Before the Dawn.” The darkness is represented by wild horses that plunge and throw themselves madly about as if to escape the approach of light, and that inspired, that immortal artist painted that dawning as a woman. The picture is ever before me and I leave it with you. Superstition, ignorance, injustice, intemperance, impurity, all fleeing before the coming of women. My friends, that picture represents the dawning of the twentieth century. Then in the effulgence of our nation’s triumphant and glorious career, the noble and the true representatives of fifty millions of women gathering from the North and South, the East and West will meet in the beautiful capitol of our republic and with one loud acclaim shout, “ Daughters of America, the home of the brave and the land of the free, arise and shine, for thy light has come and the glory of the Lord is arisen upon thee.”
\

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
683
the student. She discussed Aristotle, and delights in the study of biology. She talks to men in the same tone that she uses in ordering her maid. And the reformer of the nineteenth century disappears.
But how quickly the change. Before our startled eyes stood the same young lady, a vision in white tulle and rosebuds. The gauntlet of reformation is thrown over, and she lets her eyes and sweet smiles bring to her feet suitors and admirers by the score. At last her heart is captured, and we are rather tired of the silly chatter between two young hearts, and rejoice when they decide to wander away into the refreshment room to cool their fevered throats with lemon ices.
It seemed but a moment when she returned to us a bride, radiantly beautiful, clothed in spotless white, her soul as pure as the pearly whiteness of her face, bidding good-by to girlish follies, and fervently praying that God would watch over her and protect the futufe which would make her wife and woman. The veil is lowered; the organ plays. She is gone.
Again and again we saw her as the tender and loving wife—as the mother watching over a precious flock of little ones. Their bright eyes and curling locks we could almost see as she busied herself among them, now scolding, now petting them, and at last, clustered around her knee in evening prayer, the grandest and most exquisite scene of all, motherhood, passed from our gaze.
To be followed in our imagination, fifty years later, by the appearance of an old lady, her face beaming with the soft, though deep-seated lines, from a life well spent in rearing and caring for her loved ones. The husband and father is dead. It is her birthday. She waits alone her children and grandchildren. Her thoughts go back to the earlier days. The Bible, her sweetest comfort now, is resting upon her knee. One by one the children come, but alas! the face of the husband and the cheery voice of a favorite boy are gone forever. But there she stands, crowned queen of many hearts. Her arms embrace grown men and women who seem as children yet. Vanished hours return, and grandmother is to that little group the most precious and lovely figure of them all.
The curtain is lowered; the strains of “Home, Sweet Home,” swell from out the shaded screen, and we knew the end had come.
I was about to congratulate the young woman who had portrayed the wonderful tour de force , when I awoke. But the dream haunted me, and at last became a practical materialization. With no idea that I could impersonate the ideal of my dream, yet I saw where I could at least give promise of a novel and refreshing entertainment. Repeating the dream to Mr. Robert Griffin Morris, a man blessed with the unique faculty of creative genius, he grasped the idea, and in a few weeks I held in my possession the manuscript of “Flirts and Matrons,” a departure somewhat from the ideal, but —
“ I wonder if ever a song was sung,
That the singer’s heart sang sweeter;
And I wonder if ever a rhyme was rung,
But the thought surpassed the metre.”
The insight that the study gave me to dramatic art I never before discovered in recitation. There are ten millions of people (it is estimated) who do not patronize the theater, and probably thrice as many who admire the dramatization of such authors whose books would not make a play. Placed in vivid impersonation with the power of a Coquelin, the grand and beautiful thoughts and words of George Eliot in the mouth of “Adam Bede” would be a dramatic monologue greater than many presumptuous plays with a long list of players and parts. Ibsen’s plays seem classic and profound when a refined impersonator portrays and suggests the wearied characters in “The Pillars of Society,” or “ Ghosts.”
It is there one gets the deeper meaning of the author’s words, which are too often sacrificed when placed in the hands of players who, for effect, dwell upon situations

684
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
and scenic display. With a monologue effectively presented, there would necessarily be less of plot, fewer striking situations, and none of the complicated incidents that give excitement to a play; but there w'ould also be something that would attract even more strongly than any one character in a play—the ability to infuse in many characters “life” without artifice, and making the one impersonation a physiological study and mental accomplishment.
There is a serious difficulty in overcoming monotony in even the brightest written monologue. Therefore, it must not abound in long drawn-out declamatory speeches. Everything must tend to natural effect. Change of expression and attitude is necessary, and above all a natural tone of voice. I don’t believe that a person with a high-pitched voice could play successfully the brightest written monologue extant. The emotion and control of the voice, the vivacity and earnestness of the player, are the requisites of success.
I once attended an informal reception in New York, and as most “ informals ” are very formal and stiff-jointed, the hostess thought of a plan to introduce dancing. How to clear the drawing-room was the question. “ I have it,” she said. “There is
Miss-; I shall ask her to recite.” And while that naturally pretty girl twisted
her face in agonizing wrinkles, begging “the sexton not to ring the bell,” one by one the rooms w r ere cleared. At the conclusion she was left alone, save for a few patient listeners, and as I listened to the congratulations of the hostess, “ Thank you, my dear, you have such talent; why don’t you go on the stage?” my imagination carried me to the bedside of that fair unemotional girl, and in fancy I could hear her plan her future as a great actress, while the hostess slept soundly that night, content that her dance at least was a success.
Dramatic schools and colleges also have a great share in burdening the platform and stage with “ failures.” Their methods may be ever so perfect, their knowledge ever so complete; but they lack the moral courage to refuse the applicant who can offer the necessary fee for tuition, although absolutely deficient in natural ability, and thereby, many a useful mechanic is spoiled, and any number of clerks, housekeepers and people who would be successful in any business line are “ possessed forever,” until hope dies, and they often realize when too late that a mistake has been made. But no one would think of presenting a bill of damages against the schools that first fostered and held their youthful ambition.
Eloquence and dramatic instinct are gifts, and can not be artificially acquired. There is a tremendous amount of crude eloquence that is never properly developed, for, strange as it may seem, the naturally eloquent person rarely develops and polishes his or her talent in schools set apart for this purpose. This is a mistake; for the cultivation of a voice for speaking is as necessary as the cultivation of a voice for singing. - A serious trouble with American women (I do not speak of the men) is the lack of melody in her speaking voice, and if a woman or girl has the money to spare for the cultivation of a soft, low-toned voice, I would advise them by all means to do so. I have often thought that if all the mighty women who make public speeches in behalf of woman’s suffrage had soft and eloquent voices, we women should have voted long ago. Any method that teaches unnatural attitudes and meaningless expression, claiming it to be Delsarte or any other “ sarte,” is wrong. Every good, graceful thing we do is the method of the much abused Delsarte. For instance, if a woman calls upon you and tells you that the day is beautiful and the sun is bright, without the lighting of the eye; whose face bespeaks cloudy weather, she does not understand Delsarte, whose only teacher was sublime nature, inspired by the eloquence and grace of God’s footstool.
With the Dramatic Monologue Entertainment a success, playwrights and authors can so dramatize subjects, plots and stories, until small towns and cities can be supplied with the very best dramatic literature. Artists who present such dramatic monologues or monodramas, as my thought wishes to convey to you, can give millions of people glimpses of grand and glorious characters, practically unknown heretofore. What a

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
685
wonderful monologue Victor Hugo’s “ Les Miserables” would make. His terrific power in working up a situation and displaying it is as in a calcium light of intense imaginative description. The impersonator should be able to do mentally for the audience that which they otherwise would miss in the mere reading of the lines. The monologist could suggest the meaning between the lines, for there never was a genius with more inseparable, unescapable, tyrannizing consciousness of itself than Victor Hugo. The listener would feel the personality and genius of the great author.
“ Imaginary companies need no salaries.” There are no breaking of contracts, no elopements of the Soubrette, and, in bad luck, only ope has to walk home.
“ Music hath its charms,” and should go hand in hand with every dramatic entertainment, save, I could never see anything but absurdity in the orchestra playing a doleful tune when at last the “ wife ” or “ sweetheart ” is “ pushed ” to tell the story of her past, and how she “ once suffered.” The story is often drowned by the music, the audience left in a chilly condition, and with but a faint idea of how it all happened. Music at intervals, or to illustrate some poetical idea, is an acquisition, but I do not approve of the so-called “singing reading,” unless it aid the rendition of a dirge or the chanting of a prayer. The reciter invariably spoils both the accompaniment and the poem. Only once have I heard a successful serious reciter accompanied with the piano, and that was the clever monologist and reciter, Clifford Harrison, London, England. Corney Grain and George Grossmith are successful only because they make comedy a story that can be illustrated by caricature music. Themselves natural musicians, and full of the comedy element, they succeed in stories which abound in humor, introducing musical accompaniment. But to recite a poem in unison with a piano and monotony of the speaking voice is to my mind neither artistic nor entertaining.
The world is filled with genius and progressive artists. They study the wants of the public and follow not after fads. When the monologue is presented in its complete beauty, thousands of people who have not the opportunity to hear great plays will become acquainted with characters that have helped to civilize the world, and many a home will be made brighter by the glimpses into other lives, and thousands of hearts will hold dear the name of the monologist and entertainer.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
G87
and of the flattering attentions bestowed upon her even in childhood, are too well- known to need repeating. Madame de Stael has been severely criticised for her excessive fondness for society and for admiration. The marvel is that she was not utterly spoiled by the adulation lavished upon her in her youth. It was a remarkable character that could withstand such flattery and develop into so generous and radiant a life. When Germaine was twenty years of age a marriage was arranged for her with the Baron de Stael, Holstein, Swedish ambassador. It is not counted a happy marriage, but there was no open rupture. At the time of her marriage she was already known through Paris as a brilliant talker, and this fact, combined with her social position as ambassadress and daughter of the most popular man in France, made the Necker salon, where she presided with her mother, the most brilliant and influential salon in Paris. Not only literature and art were discussed there, but politics became an absorbing theme. There were no absurd pen-portraits of each other, no sentimental verses of these earlier salons, but the talk was of the alarming condition of France, its bankrupt treasury and its masses taxed to starvation; of the American Revolution and the republic beyond the sea; of the wisdom of representative government and of the future of France; and no man in France was more keenly alive to these great questions than Madame de Stael. She had an aptitude for politics, which she considered a sacred subject. If she were living today she would be one of the foremost women in demanding political equality for women. Her marvelous gift of speech, combined with her remarkable dramatic power, would have made her a world renowned orator, but in that day women had not yet ventured to address the public from the platform.
France was already feeling the premonitions of the approaching »-evolution. A flash from the gathering storm entered the Necker household one evening when a lettre de cachet was received from the king commanding Monsieur Necker to leave Paris immediately and secretly. Once before he had been dismissed from the ministry and recalled, but this dismissal had a darker look. The king disliked Necker, Marie Antoinette hated him, but the people believed in him and were furious at his dismissal, and demanded his recall; and he was recalled within forty-eight hours after his departure from Paris, even before he could reach Switzerland. Within those forty-eight hours the bastile had fallen, blood had been shed, and the nobles were fleeing over the boarders. Out of the revolution which was breaking over France Madame de Stael hoped to see evolved a constitutional monarchy, a government similar to that of England. Her salon was the rallying place of the “ Constitutionals,” as they were called, among whom was Lafayette, Count de Narbonne and M. de Montmorency. But all such hope was swept away by the fury of the revolution. Terrorism prevailed in Paris. Those suspected of sympathy with the king were seized and imprisoned. The Baron de Stael was recalled to Sweden, Necker was again dismissed and sought refuge in Coppet. He entreated his daughter to save herself by flight. But Paris held her. The very terror of events fascinated her. More than that, she felt she had influence that might save some dear friend from destruction. But the hour soon came when it was no longer safe for her to remain. She attempted to leave, but in her efforts to assist in the escape of the old Abbe Montesquion, she came near losing her own life. She was seized and carried to the Hotel de Ville and into the presence of Robespierre. She protested against her arrest, asserting her privilege as the wife of an ambassador to depart. It was only after ten hours’ deliberation that the commune decided to spare her life, and Tallien was appointed to accompany her beyond the borders. While at Coppet she was continually devising schemes to get her proscribed friends in Paris out of danger. Coppet became in those days and years the home of many of the proscribed whose escape she had effected. She did not return to Paris for three years—the years of the “ reign of terror.” It was during these years that she made her first visit to England, and joined that famous colony of French refugees at Michleham in Surrey.
During those three years of her absence what tragic events had transpired. The king and queen had been executed. Thousands of noble men and women had fallen

688
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
victims to the guillotine. Robespierre himself had fallen, and a new figure had appeared upon the scene. Bonaparte was the hero of the hour. The directory had been established, and peace seemed spreading her wings overweary France. Madame de Stael watched with eager interest the career of Bonaparte. She hoped, as thousands hoped, that this rising genius who had suppressed insurrection and conquered invading armies, would bring repose to France; but when the high-handed overthrow of the directory was followed by the consulate, and Bonaparte made himself first consul, she recognized the hand of imperialism and tyranny, and in her salon, crowded with thinking men and women, she did not hesitate to criticise Napoleon’s policy, and to talk the boldest liberalism. The hostility between Napoleon and Madame de Stael is notorious. Never were two persons more out of harmony with each other. He hated a literary woman. He despised women who had opinions differing from his own. Madame de Stael as leader of the principal salon in Paris, where they discussed politics and favored a republic, was an obnoxious person to Napoleon. She published about this time a work on “ Literature,” which abounded in the most liberal political sentiments. Napoleon was annoyed; he wished to silence her. The only way he could diminish her influence was to get her out of Paris. This he did by banishing her. She retired to Coppet, but not to seclusion and solitude. Coppet became one of the famous intellectual centers of Europe. Generous hospitality and devotion to her friends were her most marked characteristics. Friends came and lingered at Coppet for months at a time, and there was a constant coming and going of distinguished literary people. Among the famous guests at this period were Benjamin Constant, who was in exile, Camille, Jourdan, Sismondi, the historian of Italy, her life-long friend, Matthieu de Montmorency, Mme. Necker de Saussure, who was her earliest biographer, Madame Krudner and Madame de Recamier.
During these years of exile she visited Germany and Italy, those countries furnishing material for two of her most celebrated works.
Many of the German literati received her cordially, Schiller especially; others were disturbed by her peculiarities, and others disliked her. Her vivacity and volubility startled the quiet temperament of the Germans. They were not used to this kind of women. The narrow views they at that time entertained of woman’s intellect did not at once accept this woman of genius, of enthusiasm and self-assertion. It was on the whole an excellent thing to happen, that a gifted FTench woman should invade German complacency and prejudice. She gained in breadth of mind by contact with the great intellects and the literature of another nation, and they were compelled to learn that a high order of intellect is possible to woman.
Her travels in Italy gave to the world “ Corinne,” which was published in 1807. Its appearance was one of the greatest literary events of the day. Sainte Beuve says: “As a work of art, as a poem, the romance of Corinne is an immortal monument.” Another critic says: “There was but one voice, one cry of admiration throughout lettered Europe on its appearance.” Even at Edinburgh it created enthusiasm. Jeffrey pronounced its author “ the greatest writer in France since Voltaire and Rousseau.” We, at the close of the nineteenth century, make a different estimate of this romance. We say it is too sentimental, too idealistic. But we must remember fiction has changed greatly since the day Corinne was written, ninety years ago. There had been then no George Eliot, Thackeray or Dickens. Even George Sand had not appeared, and the Waverley novels had not been written. It was the era of “ The Sorrows of Werther,” and we should compare “ Corinne ” with this work of Goethe before we criticise its sentimentality. One characteristic of the book, which gave it great value in its day, is the description of works of art, and of churches and monuments in Rome. In an era in which there was little travel, when a guide-book was unknown, when Italy was a region of romantic mystery to most of the educated people throughout the remainder of Europe, what an interest this book must have created.
The success of “ Corinne ” irritated Napoleon. Though he was at war with half the nations of Europe, though forcing conscriptions and arranging treaties with con-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
689
quered nations, all this did not prevent his eagle gaze from following Madame de Stael. The publication of “ Corinne ” was followed by a new decree of banishment. She buried her chagrin and vexation in literary work, for she was now writing her “ Germany.” When that work was ready for publication she submitted it to the imperial censors, who, after cutting out a few passages, consented to its publication. But the work was hardly out of press when an order was issued by Napoleon, or his minister of police, to destroy it, and the whole edition of ten thousand copies was literally chopped into pieces, and the author was ordered to leave France within three days. The officer who brought her the message demanded the manuscript of the book. Her son, during the absence of the mother, with remarkable presence of mind, gave to the officer a rough copy, which had fortunately been preserved, instead of the perfect one, and thus the work was saved to the world. Madame de Stael was nearly crushed by this blow. She wished to escape to America, but permission to leave was refused her by the minister of police, who, in handing the letter of refusal to her son, said: “ Does she think that after we have been fighting Germany eighteen years she can print a book without mentioning us? ” He added: “ The work deserved to be destroyed, and its author ought to be sent to the prison at Vincennes.”
Madame de Stael retired to Coppet, but persecutions did not cease. Friends who visited her were banished from France, among them Schlegel, Madame de Recamier and M. de Montmorency. She was forbidden to drive over two leagues from Coppet. The surveillance became unendurable. She resolved to flee to England. As every port was blockaded, she was obliged to make her escape through Russia, which Napoleon was on the point of invading. She has given in her “ Ten Years of Exile” a vivid account of the secret departure of herself and family, and of the flight through Switzerland, Austria, Russia and Sweden. When she reached Moscow there w r as the most intense excitement, as they were daily expecting the arrival of Napoleon’s armies. She left Moscow, she says, “ while the din of war filled the air, and the whole empire seemed tremulous under the tread of armies.” After nearly a year’s journey she reached England, and she was received in London with great eclat.
In England she published her “ Germany,” having carried the precious manuscript with her in her flight through many lands. “In less than a year it appeared in German, French and English, from the presses of Heidelberg, Hanover, Bremen, Paris, London and Edinburgh.” It created great excitement in the literary world. All the great scholars in Europe acknowledged its power. Goethe says: “ It was a powerful engine which made a wide breach in the Chinese wall of prejudice which had divided Germany and P'rance.” The book was published safely in Paris, for Napoleon was no longer in power. The Russian campaign had failed, and Napoleon had abdicated, and Madame de Stael returned to her beloved Paris, which she had not seen for more than ten years. She was at Coppet when the defeat at Waterloo occurred, but she would not return to Paris at once. She did not wish, she says, “ to witness the second invasion, and Paris bristling with six hundred thousand foreign bayonets.”
The summer of 1816 was one of the most brilliant seasons at Coppet, and it was the last she spent there. The following, written by Stendal (Bayle), may give us an impression of the gatherings that made Coppet famous. This was written soon after her death:
“ There was here on the coast of Lake Geneva last autumn the most astonishing reunion. It was the states general of European opinion. The phenomenon rises even to political importance. There were here six hundred persons, the most distinguished of Europe. Men of intellect, of wealth, of the greatest titles—all came here to seek pleasure in the salon of the illustrious woman for whom France weeps today.” The Review Politique , 1880, says: “ It was a parliament whence came forth political doctrines, a race of statesmen, a school of thinkers, which have filled with their combats, their triumphs or their defeats, more than half a century of our history.”
Probably no woman has ever had a more positive influence over political thought of her times than Madame de Stael.
( 44 )

690
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
During her last season in Paris, our countryman, Mr. Ticknor, called on her. Though prostrated by illness, she discoursed eloquently on America, and her face grew luminous as she said: “ You in America are the advance guard of the human race—you have the future of the world.” She died in Paris, July 14, 1817. but fifty- one years of age.
I have given but a glimpse of the career and character of one of the most remarkable women of modern times—a unique character, combining the highest gifts of intellect with the woman’s heart of tenderness, sympathy and devotion. Doubtless she had faults, but remembering her noble and lovable characteristics, we may hesitate in passing trivial judgment upon this remarkable woman, who was one of the pro- foundest ethical thinkers, “the leader of the reaction against the materialistic philosophy of the Revolution ”—a woman whose intellect towered so high that a century full of great names has not obscured it. To the women of today she has great significance. She inaugurated a new era of vigorous writers among women, of which the present century has furnished many examples. Every gifted woman who has nobly used her talents has brightened this era for us, and we acknowledge Madame deStael one of the great women of the past, whose fame and whose triumphs illumine the world today.

692
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
If no land cheered their failing hopes, with speed He would return according to their will;
But give him three days yet, for good or ill.
For all his years of patient study, left
Three days to crown with triumph; or, bereft
Of opportunity and the laurel wreath
Of victory by those minds so far beneath
His own grand genius. Faith undimmed still shone
And nerved him those three days; although alone,
He braved derision, ridicule and scorn.
And when the third day came, on its bright morn The sun arose, climbed high, and slowly set.
A waste of waters circled, but regret
Not then assailed Columbus; day was ended,
But westward, where the sky and water blended, Obscured by sunset’s softly fading glow,
He ceaseless vigil kept untiring, though The twilight darkening fell upon the deep,
And stars appeared their nightly guard to keep.
As still he gazed and gazed, a sudden light An instant gleamed on his enraptured sight.
Could he believe? Could hope and faith depart,
And blissful certainty possess his heart?
Not long he doubted, when again it came;
No more with transient beam, but steady flame.
He knew his work accomplished; ocean’s bound Was passed and measured—proved the world was round And like the egg he used for demonstration To others, great in influence and station,
Reputed wise, whose favor to attain He argued, plead, desired and hoped in vain,
For Plato’s “ opposite continent ” to find,
He dreamed not but to reach the farther Ind.
While yet he pondered, loudly surging out From tall main-top-mast came the joyous shout Of “ Land! the Land! ” the long wished land ahead!
Up rushed the crew, and quick the anchor sped Down from its moorings. Now to him advanced His followers all, and, bowing, hardly glanced High as his face; but he, serene and calm,
Most graciously received them, and as balm On painful wound, the words that from him fell To their accusing conscience. It were well To leave them thus, but truth compels the end,
And to that shameful story none can lend A palliating circumstance or grace,
That aught detracts from its revolting face.
What then received he for this gift to men?
Attend, it shall be named, although the pen,
With trembling indignation scarce controlled,
Shrinks from the task its features to unfold.
Vile envy roused devouring jealousy,
Calumniation blighting touched, and he,
Through selfishness, was sacrificed by those Pretended friends who secretly were foes.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
693
For honor, degradation was his meed;
For gratitude, chains bound him, and his need Gaunt poverty replenished; for a world,
A prison his reward: and when unfurled Spain’s banner, and the king the land possessed, Another’s name Columbo’s right confessed.
Almost forgotten, then, he died; and now,
Four centuries scarce remembered, come to bow Before his fame, as they of ancient days The old and new world’s gathered nations. Praise And justice here we offer him; but wait,
Give justice it is said! nay, ’tis too late;
No justice now, but tardy honor pay To him who over ocean led the way.
The scene is changed. In swift review years pass, And many names mar history’s page—alas!
For Cortez false, and Montezuma true,
Pizarro, and unfortunate Peru.
But haste away from pictures grim, and dwell On things more pleasant far to hear and tell.
A rugged coast; a wintry wind that blows A good ship onward; while each wave that rose Around her gave but impulse toward the shore, Sought by these troubled hearts, to leave no more This haven blest, where with untrammeled zeal To worship God in freedom, and for weal Or woe, as He in whom they trust might give,
A sturdy pilgrim band they hoped to live.
Full soon contentment reigned o’er all the land, When once more on them fell oppression’s hand. Again the mighty sword must arbitrate.
So seven long dreary years throughout the state War’s tumult stalked. But peace at length returned, And joined in league with liberty; they earned By thrift prosperity and wealth, until The land too strait became; so, over hill And vale and prairies wild far west they went, Through strange vicissitudes and trials, sent To prove them stanch and with all worthy traits Of worthy sons of the United States.
Again the changing ages shift the scene Where circling horizon sky and earth between Surrounds the barren waste; a little band Of hardy and adventurous spirits stand,
Resolved to conquer in life’s battle stress—
Upbuild a state—transform the wilderness,
Make deserts blossom as the rose beside A great metropolis, its people’s pride:
So from the shore of Michigan’s blue water Chicago grew, our greatest, youngest daughter!
Most fitting that the latest born of all The cities vast of this wide land should call A universal celebration due That glorious day of fourteen ninety-two.

694
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
As overhead in untrod realms of air Above stupendous towers some mountain fair,
So soared Columbo’s lofty thought, and grasped, Within its compass, earth by ocean clasped,
And we, the monument of his genius great,
Do thus his name and fame commemorate.
While circumscribed within Chicago’s halls,
Behold all nations; science all enthralls;
For strife assembled, but these fields are won,
With smokeless powder and with shotless gun, With wonderful machines; with fabrics fine; Electric marvels; treasures of the mine.
Here see rare sculptures; art and objects strange, To elevate the mind, enlarge the range *■
Of thought; amuse, instruct in love and peace,
That with such gentle contests wars may cease.
Ye empires, kings, republics, now give ear Unto our welcome! heartfelt welcome, here!
Our task is finished. Ere we part we pause,
For swift defying all of nature’s laws,
Which limit to the past and present hour Man’s knowledge, and experience, and power;
A bright, prophetic vision, dimly seen,
Before us rises, robed in dazzling sheen,
And in the zenith of the heavens high,
An eagle, gray and hoary, cleaves the sky.
Eastward his flight, and hovering o’er the main, Toward Europe gazes. In his own domain Mount we with him, and through his clearer eye View all on sea and land he can decry.
Where prairies stretched their treeless desolation, Lo! fruitful fields and cities bless the nation;
Great navies swarm, and, like the birds in motion, On every hand flit over sea and ocean,
While o’er them strange, and yet familiar seeming, A banner waves, upon its azure gleaming A single star displayed its rays, disclosing Forms of a hundred stars, the one composing: From sea to sea, from Frigid Zone to Torrid,
One Union bounds; and war’s contentions horrid Disturb no more. Sweet Truth, its form revealing In beauteous garments; Justice, naught concealing, Dispensing equally to equal worth,
With righteous judgment ruling all the earth.
See Might and Right now hand in hand united;
See brother’s love by ample love requited;
Mild Peace attending, watching o’er the free, Rewards mankind; and crowning Justice, see,
The land of Christopher Columbo named No more America, but Columbia famed.

696
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
ities and exaggerations are almost beyond belief. At fashion’s command, anything may become the vogue without regard to eternal fitness. Women vie with each other in being the first to appear on the promenade in the latest fashionable caprice, and yet women, when appealed to in the name of health, grace and art, timidly ask: “ Could one wear such a dress?”
All this brings us back to the central truth, that the education of principles having reference to line, color, arrangement and expression, must precede any great advance in artistic methods of dress. There are laws fixed and unchangeable that may be learned, and we are just now at the threshold of this great study of bodily possibilities and clothing for accurate expression.
Like all higher artistic evolution the work proceeds slowly, because of ignorance, prejudice and tradition, but the triumph of higher forms of dress is as certain as the progress of human beings along other lines of science and art.
Physical development must precede the artistic clothing of the body. We must become as gods in physical grace and expression before the highest types of dress will perfectly become us. While our bodies are ill-shapen, chest sunken, shoulders raised, abdomen protruded, classically free dress seems in truth to exaggerate our deformities; but once our bodies become nobly erect and vitally expressive, dress radiating from the natural points of support in free lines, will seem artistically graceful and expressive. For this reason I always urge upon my hearers and followers conservation and good judgment in selecting and adapting the least exaggerated forms of prevailing fashions while working with muscles, nerve-centers and joints for graceful poise and bodily culture. A stiff and unyielding figure will not become at once beautiful and expressive through disregarding the garments that have cramped motion, but disregarding such garments will give the body that freedom without which improvement remains impossible. Therefore, bodily development and free dress must go hand in hand for higher results.
Art in dress demands study of the body and adaptability of fabric, color and decoration of individuality. Exquisite needlework and ornamentation of a noble and not of the trivial kind will make the dress of the future sumptuous, elegant, costly and magnificent, according to the requirements of time and place.
Upon the other hand, art knowledge and regard for form and fitness will make simple dress devoted to the utilities no less attractive in its place and for its purpose than the robes of the lady of wealth, whose social requirements demand splendor and richness. The eternal principles of art in dress will be recognized as fixed and unchangeable, and regard for nature’s unalterable laws will prove the keynote to eternal harmonies.
Inconsistencies in general extend to all departments of dress under fashion’s rule. Fashion gives no attention to such fine distinction as appropriate dress for different occasions, excepting it be a distinction between evening and street attire, and even these are not arbitrary. Street dress frequently offends good taste by too great length, suitable to house and carriage wear only; while evening dress jostles street attire upon occasions that should be sacred to picturesque costuming.
When art in dress becomes recognized, every walk in life and every occasion will have its appropriate dress, and every class of society will be the gainer. Under the regime of art in dress no woman will be seen picking her way along filthy streets in a dress-skirt bedraggled with mud, nor will women wear gems and rich fabrics at church, cloth tailor-made gowns in the reception room and high hats loaded with bustling and aggressive trimmings at the theater. We shall not be served by kitchen girls arrayed in tawdry finery; shop girls in cheap jewelry and cotton lace, nor denied ourselves the privilege of proper selection in dress for time and place in any profession. In short, with the study of principles order will evolve from chaos, and each department of w'ork will have its recognized dress, appropriate in detail, self-respecting, because the right thing for öur immediate needs, and beautiful because appropriate.

698
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The fast express leaves Venice at 2 o’clock every afternoon and is due in Udine, the capital of Fruili, at 4:20. It first traverses the massive viaduct, which rises above the blue lagoon, which is ever dotted with orange and red lateen-sails. The salt marshes and sluggish waterways we see sleeping tranquilly on our right like a worn- out combatant, the sacred fortress of Margera, so gloriously defended in 1849 by a few brave men in the Italian rebellion against foreign rule, when the Austrians hemmed the volunteers in on every side except that of the city. There another more dreaded foe, the “ cholera,” wielded the scepter. All had surrendered but this handful of stanch hearts, and still they fought on, single-hand, until in the baptism of their own blood and misery the dross engendered by the ease of centuries was washed from their characters and every Venetian was born again a hero.
The train crosses the hot, rich Venetian plains; then it turns to the East and seems to lose itself on the verdant plain of Fruili, the great Patria or fatherland, from which the Venetians fled a thousand years ago before the devastating hordes of bloody Attila, surnamed “the plague of God.” Now all is pretty, prosperous, peaceful; the waving fields of grain, the rippling water-courses, sparkle in the sunshine. The neat roads, leading to well filled barns, are planted in avenues of great shade trees; the peasant houses are large, the meadows are rich, and the gray cattle fat and sleepy. All seems to speak of contentment and repose and one is aroused with a kind of a moral shock at sight of the old Mahin country house, with its memories of turbulence and war. For, by an irony of fate, this beautiful home of the last of the Doges of the Venetian republic, was chosen as a resting place by the modern Caesar, Napoleon I., when he was studying the peace of Campoformido, which forged the chain of Venetian slavery to Austria. Here on this very spot it was welded upon the neck of the once proud Venetian republic with gold rung from her children by purchasing Austria to furnish the conqueror (alas! a born Italian) with the sinews necessary to carry on to fresh fields of misery his conquering banners and their attendant train of woes.
The train whistles twice. The modern suburbs of a prosperous little city come in sight. The past is lost in the present. The thirty thousand inhabitants of Udine greet you with the clatter of iron foundries, cotton and flour mills and a hundred other great industries—young life, young enterprise, have conquered. United Italy has arisen, strengthened by that long period of suffering. We pass through the turreted city gate and you gaze in wonder upon gushing fountains, electric lights, gas burners, tramways, and telephone wires interlaced curiously among the ancient palaces. A miniature parliament existed on the citadel of Udine centuries before the proud barons of England compelled King John in 1215 to sign the Magna Charta, assuring to their descendants liberty and representation. This little Patria can, therefore, boast of having been one of the oldest countries in Europe to possess a representative assemblage by election and by inheritance, divided into two bodies, called the Peers and Commons. These met yearly in Udine to decide on all that concerned the well being of the country, and this parliament only ceased to exist when Napoleon conquered Italy.
We can not linger. Time is flying, and we must hasten on that you may become acquainted with the people up in the hills around the castle and learn to love them a little before we part.
The carriage spins out of the gate at the other end of the town and away between the Indian corn-fields, called there Turkish grain, and the vineyards. The road is macadamized and very white. It is flanked on either side by deep ditches and mulberry trees which have been cropped into a resemblance to chubby, rotund personalities. There are millions of them, stretching row upon row, as far as the eye can reach. Their leaves serve to feed the silkworms, for you are in Italy, which produces one- fourth of the silk consumed in the world, and in one of the two provinces which yields the most silk in Italy.
The peasant men who pass salute respectfully, but the women here are very proud, reserved and dignified, and never bow unless they are acquainted. The strong soft

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
699
homespun in which these people are clothed is composed of the refuse left from the silk culture, which is washed, carded, spun, dyed and woven at home by the women and made by the village tailors into most comfortable and durable costumes. This material is, alas!being supplanted by cheap factory goods also made up by the tailors, for the peasant women consider that none but men can fashion garments worthy of admiration.
The horses climb up and up through picturesque villages, and past flowering walls and verdant vineyards, orchards and copses. On every side bits of most charming landscape attract the eye studded with villages, and you are in Fruili, the third most populous country in the world, China and Belgium alone having more inhabitants to the square mile.
The carriage spins over a long rough causeway flanked by old acacia trees. At the end stands between massive stone columns a wide open iron gate draped in wysteria and roses, forming a graceful frame to a ruined castle that closes the vista. From its highest tower float the Stars and Stripes and the Tricolor of United Italy, sanctified by the White Cross of Savoy.
We have reached home. A hubbub of sweet feminine voices caresses the ear; down the old terrace steps swarm half a hundred girls led by a gary-haired old hunchback. They scramble to kiss our hands, they courtesy and murmur “ Servito suo .” They are very neat, with their white aprons and sleeves and bonny kerchiefs. They are the children of the Home Lace School, who learn the new patterns and then teach them in their turn to their one hundred and fifty companions in the neighboring villages. Many of the little ones have been to the public school all the morning, and the big ones come from the fields or stables, for as soon as they can get away they hasten to their lace cushions as to an entertainment, fresh and merry as chattering magpies.
We do not wish them to forget what they have learned at school, and so each girl is compelled to write her own name and address on the piece of lace made by her, as well as its price and the date when finished. They sing while they work, street litanies and lovely part songs, as well as the stirring war choruses of young Italy. They are visited twice a week by a chaplain and school-teacher, who recounts to them anecdotes about the helpful lives which members of their class have led for others, and tells them of the great charitable organizations and institutions founded through their self-abnegation. Each morning they begin the day by united prayer, and if the priest is not expected one of the stories learned from him is repeated for the amusement of the others. If you asked Italia, our most lovable and industrious lacemaker, she would repeat to you the following in soft and modest accents:
“ One day not so many years ago—alas! I forget the date, but I think it was about 1830—a priest in Sicily entered one of the most squalid houses of his parish just at the hour when the family was about to partake of its mid-day meal. He was politely invited to join, and what was his surprise, after the blessing had been asked, to see each cut off the most delicate part of his portion and place it on a plate in the center of the table. He asked for an explanation of this strange action. The father answered: ‘You see we have no money to spare with which to help our neighbors, but we find that if each of us gives away a good big mouthful of his food, though it costs him nothing, it suffices to remind him of those who have no meals, and the united bits are ample for the nourishment of an old man who comes daily to get what we have saved for him.’ ” The priest marveled at the example of true Christian charity set by this simple household and went away full of the idea that what had been done by one family could be done by many. And at present, owing to his teachings, each day that the sun rises on Sicily six thousand poor people are fed with the mouthfuls of the poor.
Oh my compatriots, you and I grew up with tales of Mafia Camorra and bloodshed poisoning our hearts against the Sicilians, while their poorest were developing this noblest brotherhood which teaches to take the bread from one’s own hungry mouth to feed a poorer neighbor.

700
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
You and I were reading of the Sicilian vespers reeking with blood, while from the scanty dinners of the poor ascended to the Lord a sweeter savor than from our rich and dainty boards.
The lacemakers know scores of such stories. Learning thus daily of the great influence for good which even the lowliest can exert, let us also learn from them never to neglect the smallest opportunities, for they are the stepping-stones set by Providence to bridge the deep chasm of egotistical selfishness which lies between our frail humanity and the great example, Christ. The little seven-year-old lacemakers will join the big ones in showing with pride their lace pillows. Each one is absolute proprietress of all she makes, and can even sell it herself. She must then charge a small percentage above the price paid to her and hand it in to the cashier to assist in defraying the expenses incurred for the lighting, heating and the administration of the lace school by which she has profited gratuitously to learn her art. The simple tools used by the lacemakers are loaned to them, but any wanton loss or destruction of these objects is deducted from their earnings. The accounts are settled monthly, and the price paid for the lace augmented up to a high percentage above the regular rate in proportion to its superiority to the sample, and a percentage is deducted if it falls below or is needlessly spoiled.
( The scale of payment is governed by the money we can obtain for the lace. Hence we seek to originate new designs and have objects made which will attract the wealthy. Could we command enough work there are thousands of women in Fruili alone waiting to join our schools or organize into co-operative societies.
The race which inhabits Fruili and speaks its language is robust, handsome, intelligent and patient.
The women do not work as regularly as the men in the fields, but assist them there whenever necessary, and as they have the usual feminine fear of storms, one often sees when the thunder growls a posse of the weaker sex huddled together beneath a projecting bank, praying in abject fear. The women in the high-perched village are the first to spy the thunder-caps scudding along toward the quarter of the heavens which arches their homes, and they hurry to the church-tower and ring the bells to call the laborers from the fields and the old to their orisons. They ring with a will, for they believe that by establishing an aerial commotion through the swinging, reverberating bells the devastator can be warded off. As the storm approaches the prayer of the bells is heard ringing clear and strong between the gusts of wind. It increases to a wild entreaty in the on-rush of the tempest, and the wild clamor breaks in a- frenzy of despair when the storm bursts.
Then begins the deep tolling of the great passing bell as the battered flowers and lascerated branches are carried along, tossed and torn by the blast and bruised by the cutting sheets of ice, fit emblems of the dying hopes of the hard-working peasants and the anguish of crushed nature.
The voices of the village bells die away in a quivering sob, which seems wrung from their metal hearts in pity for the devastation around them. At the vesper hour they will rise again clear, despite the past, to praise God. Fit reminders of the Eternal Spring, the sunshine and the fresh budding and blossoming that lie beyond.
Since peasant and proprietor suffer alike from these terrific rain and hail storms, the gentlefolk of Fruili are seeking in every way to render their tenants familiar with all the means for rapidly substituting fresh crops for those destroyed. They also seek to supply them with other means of earning a livelihood in inclement weather so that they may maintain their families and meet their financial obligations with the proceeds of their manual industry.
About twenty-five years ago a gentleman farmer named Pecile died in Tagagna, a village which numbers about two hundred thousand inhabitants. He left an income which consists of five hundred dollars, to be spent yearly on agricultural instruction for the peasants, and in assisting any enterprise or industry started in the place which promised to add to their physical or moral development. Despite its modest propor-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
701
tions this small sum has not only provided for the villagers admirable lectures on agricultural and economic topics and competitive prizes for the best crop of grain, etc., to the acre; it has also established an agricultural intelligence office for the peasants, to which is due a great improvement in the productiveness of the neighborhood. To this influence of Tagagna by means of discreetly placedloans forimporting foreignstock is due a much finer race of cattle and pigs.
It has also donated to the village a model vineyard, tended by the peasants, in which experiments are made with every kind of grape vine to discover the one best adapted to the exigencies of the climate. Many co-operative establishments flourish under its guiding influence. All of these were founded by emitting small bonds worth two dollars each, mostly subscribed for by the peasantry.
One of these supplies the province with the seed or eggs for the silk-worm culture, prepared according to the system introduced by the great Pasteur when he lived in the province and studied the disease which was destroying the silk industry of Southern Europe. This establishment, with the exception of the director, is run entirely by about sixty peasant women, who perform the minute microscopic work, as well as all the other delicate branches of the culture, with such exactitude that the eggs from this co-operative establishment have reached the highest standard. The Pecile fund has also assisted the peasants to build the co-operative ice-houses which are filled by the people gratuitously every winter, and from which each has a right to free ice in time of necessity. It instituted the co-operative dairy, to which the villagers bring the surplus milk from their cattle, which is churned by dairy women into butter and cheese according to the most approved Swiss systems, or retailed to other members of the society. By its judicious initiative it rendered possible the opening of a splendidly appointed co-operative slaughter house. It provides lessons in mechanical drawing, and it has founded a school of ‘basket-making frequented by fifty or sixty peasants and children, which is now self-supporting.
See what a colossal work can be accomplished in twenty-five years by a paltry five hundred dollars well administered.
The gentlemen in the province have followed its example, and award prizes to their tenants for the greatest percentage of grapes or grain produced per acre under their cultivation, and for the greatest number of pounds of silk returned for the eggs distributed. But we all found that a greater stimulent and more extended competition was needed.
Many, yes too many, exhibitions for mechanics had been held in the cities of Italy. We knew all that could be known about their work but we were ignorant of our neighbors’ in the country. They lived apart, and were reticent, modest, and clung to old worn out customs. They were doing little that was practical in their leisure hours—in the winter evenings—and while listening to legend and story, or joining in tender or merry part songs called “ Vilotti,” of which they were themselves the authors.
We decided to copy the English Cottage Garden shows in a broad sense. Instead of one village and a few cottages, seven great communes with a score of villages clubbed together. Each poor village can have a cottage garden show each year. Every inhabitant can bring a knit stocking, a neatly made frock, a pumpkin, a basket of peaches, a sheaf of wheat, a boot, a shoe, or a basket. The point is the emulation, the showing to each what others have done with no better opportunities than his own.
We had our machinery hall full of spades, plows, thrashers and simple agricultural implements and furniture made by the peasants. We had our manufactures building full of coarse stuffs and garments woven and fashioned by the peasant women; full of spoons and utensils and ornaments made by the men. We had our horticultural and agricultural display, and going out into the fields we judged the houses and the farms themselves as well as their productions which were brought to the Fair. We had our stock pavilion full of small animals. Besides this we had a

702
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
gallery containing the best foreign models for simple objects and a book in which all could inscribe their names and the number of the object they wished to copy. We had a band, a speech from the senator of the district, a distribution of prizes, when each worthy peasant, man or woman, was called by name and the class of his production and reason of his choice announced. He answered and mounted the old stone steps of the castle terrace with a proud heart to receive his two or three dollars award; or the prizes were graded according to the importance of the exhibit, and the man whose farm was in the best agricultural and economic condition received decidedly more than the man who had grown an exceptionally fine cabbage.
Last evening I received a letter announcing that my lace school had just been awarded the gold medal at the National Italian Exhibition of agricultural industries at Cesena.
And whence this amelioration? First, because the seeing what others could do inspired a healthy emulation and a desire to outstrip those of the neighboring villages in the percentage of prizes carried off by the home community. Secondly, because we had judiciously used it to acquaint the peasants with fresh means of emolument. Among others we had taught six girls in a fortnight how to make a simple bobbin lace; and as they w r orked merrily before their astonished neighbors who stood densely packed before them, they inspired all the girls with a desire to learn the dainty lace art and the children asked us to open schools. When the fathers saw that the girls were wisely directed and never kept from doing their field work, from caring for and leading the cattle to pasture, or from washing with their mothers at the brook, they willingly sent them to the school. When they saw that their little maids became neat, respectful, contented, and brought home pretty stories to enliven the evenings in the stable and the bright silver coins to swell the family hoard —then the whole country side was converted. For the cheapness of the cotton goods has discouraged the women from weaving and they waste their leisure hours in crocheting and tatting and gossip.
The priests and the heads of the households begin to appreciate that while it in no way interferes with their usual laborious tasks, it adds to the financial resources of the family.
Among our lacemakers we have hunched-backs and lame and deformed bodies of every kind, and some that have spent thirty years on rude beds of pain. The lace children, like the sunbeams, have penetrated everywhere and taught them the easy twists and delicate turns by which their unlovely fingers could evolve the soft white lace. Think of the ignorant mind, as dark, as squalid, as miserable as the roof chamber to which this useless member of a busy household was banished, where it was left alone to solitary repinings, filled suddenly with the inspiring thought that in its decrepitude it could earn as much and be as useful to the family as the blooming maidens out in the fields. Think of the room now filled with the pleasant clatter of the bobbins, the pleasant chatter of the children who have come to work beside their aunty and tell her what their dear maestra said of her work when they carried it in on last pay-day. Watch the women and children trudging through ice and snow for many a weary mile to learn the new art. See them yielding to the education of the heart, and spending their modest earnings to help their mothers or some dear invalid to a simple comfort they w 7 ould not have dreamed of getting for them a few months before. Hearken to the terrific roar of the vast ocean of thirty million Italian voices behind them, asking if I have fulfilled the mission on which I came.
In the silent watches of the night it awakens me to wonder if I am doing my best; to search for what means remains as yet untried to touch your hearts.
Above the roar in machinery hall, above the sharp crack of the fireworks, above the music of the bands, above the applause of the multitude, above the thunder of the storms in this White City, I hear it.
Like Heine, I would snatch the tallest pine from the mountains, and dipping it

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
703
in the crater of Etna, would write the name of my beloved (the laborious, patient peasant women) upon the skies, that it might compel the gaze of the whole world.
Can you wonder, with this great opportunity, the Congress of all nations, drawing to its close, each nerve is stretched to snapping, the flesh is forgotten, each heartstring is vibrating in the agonizing desire to make all these voices reach your ears through my one frail organ? They are crying to you for your friendship, for your patronage. It means to them their homes, their children, their all. They are not begging; they offer you their work, the product of honest manual toil which is being driven from the market by machines which can never be weary or hungry or ill, which can never die, but also have no souls to lose through the temptations of misery.
The frail fingers of these women and children are competing with iron rods and steam power, and yet have courage; for the laces, the homespuns into which are entwined their dreams, their prayers, their songs and their tears, are unsurpassed. What I am striving for I can never accomplish. But you can do it if you only will.
The storekeepers tell me if there was a demand for Italian goods they would place them in stock. They say to me: Create the demand, we will do the rest. I entreat you to ask in the shops for Italian laces, Italian silks, Italian homespuns. Fashion will obey your summons, such is your power. I can speak, but yours is the nobler part, you can act. Act, only act; the modest Italian women of the people in their far-off country homes will feel the benefit. Their loving, unforgetting prayers have borne me up in my hours of trial; their dear, blotted letters come to me across the waters full of confiding faith and longing to know what I am doing for them in my father- land. Poor, ignorant darlings, because they love me they think me omnipotent. To you I confide their* future. It is safe if you grant my prayer, though it hangs upon a frail shred of lace.
God grant that you may never again set eyes upon a piece of lace, however mean, without being reminded of what you can do for the hardworking women of the people in Italy.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
705
is, according to popular verdict, nervous; and it is quite pertinent to ask the cause of such a trait—whether it is a permanent characteristic, and its probable effect upon our welfare, present and future.
It has been somewhat widely discussed, and .various causes assigned. Some hold that it is due to the dryness of our climate; others consider the electrical currents of this continent especially stimulating,'and that their great prevalence affects our temperament. Still others believe that it depends on the large quantity of meat which forms so prominent a part of the diet of our people. Again it is held to be indicative of a defective nervous development, an irritable unstable condition which accompanies a weak organization. This is a favorite theory with those who believe in the poor, frail physique of the Americans.
It may be that all these contribute to the same end, though they are somewhat contradictory.
We know that food and climate have a powerful influence upon the general condition of a race; its wealth, its physical development, its mental and moral status. The immense amount of work which has advanced this nation so rapidly could never have been done except by a people well fed. Our relatively small population, distributed over a large and fertile territory, has made food cheap and plentiful, so that even our poorest classes, as a rule, have had an abundant and nourishing diet. Mental quickness and ingenuity, large brain power, and equally great muscular activity and endurance, are a legitimate result. And it is true that muscle without the propelling, directing vitality or nervous force would have been useless. Our nervousness, then, is what has done it, and if it has been sometimes over-stimulated, there is a comfort in knowing that, up to date, it has made an unparalleled record.
The question whether the perfected American type has been reached must certainly be answered in the negative. We are yet in the formative stage, and conditions tend to keep us there. While our advancement in business methods, in manufactures, agriculture and scientific research, shows great precocity in this infant nation; we must remember that we have inherited much, and that we have been continually receiving from outside both brawn and brain, so that what we might be if left to ourselves is yet to be determined. Successive generations of a homogenous people are necessary to perfect a type, and only during our colonial period, before the Revolution, was there a century in which our evolution was comparatively undisturbed, and what is distinctively American belongs to the influence of that time.
The handful of men and women who set their faces westward builded better than they knew. They braved undreamed of perils in the wilderness, but they conquered a new world. Before them, waiting for the magic touch of intelligent toil, was a continent with limitless forests, mighty lakes and rivers, golden, swelling prairies, treasures of precious metals, and all the harvests which were garnered in the bosom of mother earth for the future blessing of her children.
The star moved westward; they followed. Through blood and flame, in poverty and distress, they fought their way; beaten back only to advance farther tomorrow, stronger for the rebuff, discovering new resources which lured them forward, even though the way was beset by a new foe; ever on, till they reached the shore of the sunset land and gazed on the waters of a new ocean.
I need not bring statistics to show you what has been the result of that pioneering. This great Exposition, which holds the world by sample, as one might say, brings us into very favorable comparison with the older countries, and if the American bosom swells with pride and complacency, and if American lips utter words of self-congratulation, and, perchance, of self-laudation, there is surely sufficient material excuse to free us from the charge of mere bombast and save us from ridicule.
Those who share in our triumphs today are not all descended from the Revolutionary forefathers. Fair Columbia, holding aloft her liberty cap, and lighting with flaming torch the path across the deep, has smiled a welcome to millions of eager helpers. Not from the ranks of the rich and happy, certainly, but largely from the
( 45 )

706
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
toilers, from among the poor and illiterate of other lands longing to find in a new home, under a new flag, that comfort and reward for labor which could not be theirs in the already over-crowded fatherland.
The consideration shown them, their independent and responsible position, filled them with a novel sense of individual importance, and stimulated them to ambitions heretofore unknown. They have swept over the whole country, and that they have not entirely uprooted and blotted out the native stock is proof of its original strength. But while it is in a sense still the controlling force, how under these circumstances could a national type be formed? Look around you in any city of the land. Do you see Americans? Do not your eyes fall rather upon faces unmistakably Irish or German or Swedish, Italian, or other marked nationality? How many generations will be needed to harmonize these dissimilar types, even if today were to witness the coming of the last immigrant? Give time for the embryo American to come forward and claim his heritage.
Whether he will possess all the nervous energy of his predecessors is doubtful. So far as climate affects him, he will, of course, be much the same; but the relations of food supply to population, the inevitable change in habits and pursuits and all those conditions which the years will impose upon us, must affect the temperament of later generations. Even now the first settled parts of the country are accused of looking with an assumption of dignity upon the crudities of younger sections. And these in return have shown the customary heedless disregard of the wisdom of their elders, dubbing them old fogies, and scorning the quiet respectability of New England villages as the decrepitude of old age. Ah! but there is a pace which kills, and the decadence of a nation comes only by the follies of its constituents. Its life may be long or short; its influence great or small; its career brilliant or inglorious; its fame enduring or transient. It will be strengthened by the morality, conservative business methods and true patriotism of its people; it may be destroyed by reckless speculation, individual ambition, sectional strife, or anything else which weakens its physical or moral fiber.
How many of our men live, or seem to live, only to do business. The man seems lost, submerged under its exactions. The thing he created to serve him as a means to an end is transformed into the master, to which he is chained. He no longer seeks amusements; home sees little of him; wife and children are small incidents in his daily life; friendship is an almost forgotten word; general reading is out of the question; and the grind of the counting room or office goes on year after year, till the wheels stop, utterly worn out. These men tell us, when they are implored to give up business and take needed rest, that they would rather “ wear out than rust out.” Rust out, indeed! Does money-making—for that is the great incentive in most cases—does this constitute the only legitimate and worthy employment of time? Is there not today a large field in philanthropy, science, art, literature and healthy recreation of many kinds, which can profitably and agreeably occupy one’s powers, conferring benefit in the change it affords, as well as by enlarging the bounds of human sympathy and knowledge? Why should one’s success in life be measured by the amount of wealth he has acquired ? It does not always represent industry or honesty or any other virtue, and to accept such a standard would be to prove that during our exceptional progress we have lost something precious that we once had. Such gross materialism is not a worthy result of all this toil and struggle, nor an acceptable answer to the prayers and hopes of our fathers.
Where are our grand old men, the Gladstones of our country, hale and hearty, still young at eighty-four, enjoying life and foremost in questions relating to our welfare? We have a right to the accumulated wisdom of those who have had the experiences of life as teachers. “ Young men for action, old men for counsel,” is still and always will be the natural order. We can ill afford to lose the services of our leaders who have been falling so fast around us. And the almost universal verdict is: “ Killed by overwork.” Not by age, nor by accidental disease, but cut off in their prime, the victims

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
707
of nervous exnaustion. The tremendous strain upon the nervous system, which is wearing out our people in business, social and domestic life, is a serious matter. All seem keyed up to an extreme tension, and the evil does not end with the individual. The law of heredity is that an overtaxed vitality reproduces itself in a feeble offspring, at least having strong tendencies to mental, as well as physical, infirmities. Insanity is increasing among us. Our asylums are quite inadequate to the demands upon them. There is a constant cry for more room in which to shelter the poor demented beings who have become a menace to the peace and safety of their homes. Certainly parents have no right to bequeath this affliction to their children, neither have they the right to bestow a wrecked nervous system, which is the legitimate predecessor of insanity. Isolation, hard and monotonous work, have filled many wards of the retreats in our agricultural sections with the wives and daughters of farmers. These women have not neglected the wash-tub for the piano; they have not written books instead of rocking the cradle; they have listened to the steady thud of the churn- dasher, rather than to the silvery and enticing accents of the “female orator;” they have brewed and baked and scrubbed according to the most orthodox prescriptions; they have literally staid at home and looked carefully after the welfare of their households; and yet these patterns of domestic industry head the list of demented women. “True ’tis pity, and pity ’tis ’tis true.” Some sage has observed that “ it is worry, not work, which kills;” and it must certainly be true that work with worry is doubly exhausting, for it depresses both mind and body, preventing that quiet rest which is so necessary for recuperation.
Now that physical culture is attracting so much attention, what with rowing and running and tennis and bowling, riding, swimming and base-ball, the muscle of our sons and daughters bids fair to be tolerably developed. True, this may, and probably will, be abused; but it is a move in the right direction, and will give to the country some superb physical specimens of men and women. The future race is partly dependent on our women, and nervous, hysterical girls will produce children with nerves irritable and over sensitive. It is popular to publish articles exhorting them to do thus and so, because upon them must rest the responsibility of motherhood. To many of these I say heartily, “Amen.” But after all, that is only half the matter. Young men are to bear the responsibilities of fatherhood, and it is therefore just as important that they should be virtuous and temperate, deserving the respect and confidence which their position should command. Healthy minds in healthy bodies the coming generations demand from all.
In the name of our watchword, liberty; in the name of our English-speaking ancestry, in the name of our early defenders against foreign interference, and of later upholders of the nation’s right to decide as to its citizenship and their duties, and for the sake of those who will come after us and who will have to suffer for our mistakes, let us think upon these things, squarely face the issues, and act in the courage of conviction for justice, patriotism and self-preservation. Then will “ the nervous American ” stand as a shining example of wisdom and prudence as well as of energy and industry.
mm

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
709
to any department of thought or work. The great people of the world, as a rule, are not developed in societies, but almost always in solitude. Then, too, if one belongs to an organization which, by the united effort of its members, accomplishes this or that work, quite frequently one is deceived into the belief that he individually has done the work, and thus is begotten an exaggerated opinion of one’s own powers.
In brief, the Chicago woman has attracted so much attention of late, has been the recipient of so much adulation, it is well for us, for our own sakes, as well as for all women, to bring out the quadrant and the line, take our latitude and longitude and sound our depths. Of one thing we may be assured, without quadrant or soundings, we have not arrived! We are still at sea! And many of us who are known as great commanders are only common sailors. Common, did I say? All honor to the commonest of common who does his duty. Who knows if in the infinite adjustment of the relation of things the common shall not be.exalted, as the last shall be first?
In our population of- fifteen hundred thousand, probably about one-half are women, for we are midway between the excess of one sex in New England and of the other sex in the West.
What are these six or seven hundred thousand women doing? Probably one hundred and fifty thousand of them are domestic servants. They are taking care of our homes at the greatest possible expenditure of resources, in the greatest possible extravagance. In the three hundred thousand homes of Chicago it would be hard to find a scientific domestic department. Domestic science is scarcely germinated. Here is an army of at least one hundred thousand women representing unskilled labor; worse than a devastating army of soldiers destroying health, life and property.
Here is a problem for Chicago women, a real home mission. I am glad to say that the Columbian Association of Housekeepers has made a beginning, but it deserves more encouragement from women than it has yet received. The truth is American people do not know how miserably and extravagantly they are fed and housed. Cooks and housekeepers need training schools just as much as nurses need them. Good as our nursing schools are, they are defective in one great essential, viz., economy. It is almost impossible for people of moderate means to satisfy the many demands of a trained nurse. Our people have yet to learn that economy is a great fundamental principle of universal application—the exact adjustment of means to an end, and not something to be practiced merely when people are poor. It is the great and almost only preventive of poverty.
We do not think seriously enough of this alien population, which forms an integral part of our households. These girls come to us young, their characters unformed. They represent, sooner or later, a hundred thousand homes, each with its children, the future citizens, good or bad, of Chicago. What are we doing for them ? Literally nothing. Why should we be puffed up with vain glory, our heads in the clouds, when this great population of wasteful, unskilled labor stands upon our thresholds? Let no Chicago woman boast of her sex until her sex has grappled with and solved the problem of problems—household economics—the one department which undisputably belongs to woman. One is positively filled with despair to think of the amount of hot bread and greasy pie daily consumed in Chicago. Still we have the face to raise money and send missionaries to the heathen; the mote in our brother’s eye is such an irresistible and universal temptation.
It is estimated there are about five thousand day laborers among the women of Chicago who earn upon an average about six dollars a week. They work in all sorts of factories, the manufacture of liquor being about the only industry in which they are not engaged. This group of women is still more isolated and alien than the domestic group. They almost never come in contact with women who have greater opportunities. Yet if you were to know them intimately and analyze their aspirations you would find that their standard pf getting on in the world is a purely material one, just like ours; a finer house, more clothes, more jewelry, especially more jewelry. It has always been a mystery to me why people as they acquire money begin to hang out signs.

710
THE CONGRESS 'OF WOMEN.
They soon move from one street to another, or, as in Chicago, from one side of the river to another—for what? That their old neighbors may be envious of them and their new neighbors visit them and estimate the cost of their furniture and food. We set the example and the women we are pleased to call beneath us follow hard after. The pinchbeck jewelry and the gaudy plush furniture are pitiful, but they are all potent indices of the actuating motive. If we do not see to it carefully the advent of this great Columbian Exposition will simply accentuate this monstrous error of life. The real, the artistic will be crowded out of its influence upon the masses, and the greed of gain will be the only survival. For it must be remembered the fittest to survive is not always the best, but too frequently merely the strongest. Have we, as individuals, or have our boasted great and influential clubs anything to give to these women in domestic and factory life? They do not need charity, they are self-supporting. Do they need us? Do we need them? Are there no reciprocities which have gone unrecognized while we are searching for causes to espouse and missions to support? As to how these factory women are doing their daily work we have little information, they stand or fall with the market. They must do mechanically well or they would not be employed. Is it possible that a knowledge of the ideal can be breathed into the life of the factory girl, that she can put a soul into the tobacco leaf or the tin can? Is the work of the Chicago woman complete while the domestic or the factory girl, or she herself, spends her money for that which is not bread?
We have also a great army of women teachers, more than three thousand strong, to say nothing of the private schools. Our pride was a trifle wounded when a visitor told us the truth about our boasted public schools. How perfectly absurd to undertake the education of the masses with educators who are grossly illiterate. And how much more absurd, even criminal, it is to try to destroy the only institution in our midst that recognizes pedagogics as a science—the Cook County Normal School. How much do we know or care about the quality of mind that is molding the minds of the children of the city? All talk of education is as sounding brass when primary education is neglected. Primary! it is well named, in that the first is the greatest. In our present system the accomplishment of adult life is left unaccomplished in trying to unlearn things which never should have been taught. A great professor is called to teach our young men and women, but anybody may teach the children. Let the child have the great, yes, the greatest professor. The young man and woman can teach themselves; if their infancy has been directed they know what they need and how to get it. What are the women of Chicago doing for the public schools of Chicago? Do we not feel that our school work is finished since we have helped to place two women on our school board, and—left them to their fate?
After the domestics, the factory women and the teachers, come the comparatively few professional women. They compare favorably with the average, some of them above the average professional standard, but none of them can be said to be great. I know of no woman who has made any new contribution to science, art or literature. I am fully aware that the great men of the earth are few and far, and that this is an age of greatness in masses rather than in individuals. Mediocrity is the genius of modern times. Still we should welcome a great book, a great picture, a great scientific discovery with unfeigned delight, especially if made by a woman, and a Chicago woman. May the time draw near.
We have a fair share of society leaders, and these have been compared to the women of the French salon—possibly the women of the salon have been over-estimated. Be that as it may, our type is very different, as it should be The environment is totally different. Commercialism does not develop socially brilliant men. The yardstick and the steelyards are not at home with the lace handkerchief and the fan. The socially brilliant women of all ages have developed in the same atmosphere that develops socially brilliant men, from the age of Aspasia to that of the Hotel Rambouillet. A woman can not will to be brilliant and straightway shine. She must have an atmosphere and perspective. Her relations in time and space must be cor-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
711
rect, and these things are not of her own volition. The whole thing is more or less traditional, and far better is it for the American woman when she elects to ignore the traditions which, however she may try, she can not counterfeit, and be that to which she was born, the uncrowned queen of the people.
Beside all the women described there are several hundred thousand to be accounted for. A little girl whose schoolmates were telling what great avocations in life they intended to follow, declared that she intended to be a plain, married woman. The plain married women must ever constitute the great majority of any population, and it is right that it should be so. But of all the women we have named these home women are of the greatest importance. What they are thinking and doing is thethinking and doing of the city or the nation; this is true of any country, especially is it true of a republic. A lady in describing how she spent her time said: when she was not rowing with the servants, or ill in bed, she was doing fancy work. I should be sorry to believe that this described many, and yet so true an observer as Howells speaks of the prevalence of the women “ in a permanent state of disrepair.” Let us hope these are few in Chicago. These so-called home women have the greatest influence and they should be able to use it intelligently. Everybody bewails the corruption of the state. Politics area by-word. Now, if these home women cared very much for the state, if they could be taught the love of country, as the mothers of the revolution learned it, do you not think it would be improving to the politicians? We often hear of the phenomenon of double consciousness; it is an important question; but a double conscience is of far greater importance. It is quite the fashion now to have two consciences, one for private the other for public use. Now this divorce between the individual and the social conscience is the most dangerous evil of modern times; doubly dangerous because it is not recognized as an evil. If a man says, “that’s business,” or “that’s politics,” no other explanation is deemed necessary for any advantage he may take of his neighbor, or of a public trust. I was once asked by an anti-emigrationist what I thought to be the great evil with which we had to contend, if it were not the great influx of ignorant foreigners? I replied, the double standard of conscience among our own people. It is like our double standard of virtue. I am well aware that the relation between the intrinsic value of a thing and its market value is very elusive, but I am equally well aware that there is such a thing as selling an article for far more than it is worth, and no one knows it so thoroughly as the seller. The power to find the fine point of discrimination between this and stealing is left out of my moral sense. It was my fortune to know very well some of the so-called “boodlers” of this county, being officially associated with them in my hospital work. There could not be found a better illustration of what I mean by double conscience—the divorce between private and public moral judgment. Some of those men are truly excellent in private life. They would have scorned either to lie or to steal from a neighbor, and yet?
But what has this to do with Chicago women? Very much. Women, especially home women, the class composing the great multitude, have much to do with this matter. The truth is, the ordinary town girl in marrying prefers a smart trickster to a plain everyday man, because the former can put on style, and that to her is priceless above rubies, and he knows it. To the heart of the ordinary city woman it is so much better to live in a fashionable hotel or boarding house, wear showy clothes and drive on the avenues than it is to go into modest quarters and honestly help an honest man to make an honest living. They frankly tell you that they marry to be taken care of, to be supported, and they do not propose to help support any man. That they fail of their object in the majority of cases does not prevent the procession from recruiting its ranks every year. It is the appearance, not the reality; the shadow instead of the substance, that all these people are striving for, and these shadows are so costly, conscience, comfort, even life itself are thrown into the scale to outweight a mockery. Shakespere told it all as it never could be told again in Wolsey’s lament.
When wives can say to their husbands, I do not want ease and luxury, fine homes

712
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
and fine clothes at the cost of your very soul; you must not take public office at the price of your honor! do you not believe the reign of the single conscience might be inaugurated?
Some one in trying to criticize “ The Angelus,” called it the apotheosis of potatoes. This is just the need of the world and the especial need of Chicago, the idealization of the humblest things in life. And who is to do it if our women fail? Now more than ever, with this great material wave forcing itself upon us, do we need the apotheosis of quiet, homely, honest life, “ far from the garish day.” Not for one moment must anyone infer that all Chicago homes are artificial and superficial. It is only that the artificial are so much more in evidence than the genuine.
I have always maintained that no woman in history ever had the opportunity that the Queen of England has had to help the cause of woman. I am equally sure that to no community of women has been given such great opportunity as the women of Chicago possess today. Our greatness then does not consist so much in ourselves; there is no one of us who could not be immediately replaced should her place become vacant. Our greatness lies in our opportunity, born of conditions and events which are for the most part inevitable, and for which we deserve little credit. How we shall use this gift from out the great eternity is for us to decide. Let us hope we shall not need the horrors of a great war or a great fire to arouse us from our self-admiration and make us realize that we are in no way exalted above our fellow beings, and that our only genius is the genius for hard work; our only greatness the greatness in opportunity to be useful. Let us hope that Chicago women are too thoroughly wholesome to be spoiled by the fulsome flattery that well-meaning people have so • bountifully bestowed upon them.
<

FOOD FOR STUDENTS.*
By MRS. ELLEN H. RICHARDS.
The success of a state or nation, as well as its wealth, depends on the energy and capacity of its citizens. Schools, colleges and universities are founded and maintained in order that students may grow up into successful men and women with energy to spare for the nation’s good beyond that required to sustain their own life.
The only known source of this valuable human energy is derived from the food eaten and converted in the human machine into work, whether this work be thinking or lifting weights. So human force, power, heat, work, thought, come from the assimilation of food.
If double work is required of a horse he is given double feed. The young student has double work to mature his own physical body and to learn to think great thoughts at the same time.. All work is one; work means expenditure of energy. No sane engineer would start out with a World’s Fair train without coal enough to run his engine. No sane man would begin to paint a great picture, invent a great machine without force enough to accomplish his aim.
Since this fact is now perfectly well established, it should be recognized by all ■educators that good thinking, like good rowing, requires proper feeding.
A cow is worth to the state perhaps a hundred dollars a year, a trained mind one hundred thousand dollars a year. A nation which so carefully feeds its cattle should take care of its young men and women with promising brains. In fact, the future of our nation may be said to depend on the feeding of the students now in the schools.
Therefore the dietary of the college student should be a subject of careful study by every college faculty, and as great care should be exercised in selecting the steward, who is, in fact, to determine the mental standard of all the students, as in selecting the professor of Greek or history. When the academic world becomes convinced of the importance of this factor, we shall see a race of American students far outstripping all others.
Herein lies a new problem in the conservation of energy, and of that most productive of all forms of energy, that of human thought.
Mrs. R. H. Richards (“ Ellen Henrietta Swallow”) was born in Dunstable, Mass., in 1842. She was educated at the public schools, Westford Academy, Westford, Mass.; Vassar College and Massachusetts Institute of Technology; received from Vassar in 1870 A. B.; in 1873 A. M., and S. B. from Institute of Technology in 1873. She married Robert H. Richards, Professor of Mining Engineering and Metallurgy in the Institute of Technology. Her special work has been in the interest of sanitary science, particularly in reference to the water supply. Her principal literary works are “The Chemistry of Cooking and Cleaning Food Materials and their Adulterations,” “ First Lessons in Minerals,” and “ Domestic Economy in Public Schools.” Her profession is that of instructor in sanitary chemistry in the Massachusetts Institute of Technology. Her postoffice address is Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Boston, Mass.
* What appears here is but an abstract of the address delivered before the Woman’s Congress.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
715
lips, while the prostrate people watched for the fire-drill’s tiny thread of smoke which meant another generation of safety.
Plato’s “ One Dreadful Night and Day” is an echo from the other side of the world of this terrible terrestrial overturning which is described in the Central American sacred books, and possibly in our Old Testament’s oldest book, fearful pictures of a broken and blasted humanity wandering, heartsick, about a ruined world. Such terrors as they must have suffered confront us, written upon primeval rocks in characters of fire, to be read by the eye of science after the meaning of these prayers is lost to the race that has preserved the words of supplication. Despairing of saving even life amidst this wreck of the world, the dying souls uttered this cry to their gods for rescue from the tempest of fire and molten stones that seemed pouring upon them from Heaven; the very abode of God—“the God by whom we live; who knoweth the thoughts and giveth all gifts; one God of perfect perfection and purity, under whose wings we find repose and a sure defense.” Sorely tortured souls, they poured out their agony for refuge as we today would beseech our God for protection should some awful convulsion of nature shake these white shining walls , down upon our devoted heads.
Mothers, you who have little children at home, go presently through the stately avenues of our White City, from this Memorial Hall of the women of today to another, dedicated to the memories of our vanished American civilizations, and regard their relics; poor shreds and patches of humanity, and yet so eloquent of mother- love, for who but a mother would have swathed those small bodies in softest feather cloth, and placed in the little hands food for that last long spirit-journey upon which no mother compassion can brood over the infant soul. From the canon of the Mancos, through the temples and palaces of Yucatan, wife-love and mother-love can lead us back to ocean-buried Atlantis, the plains of Aasgard and the Islands of the Blest, which Poseidon planted in the midst of his watery realm for his mortal love. Always woman, and always motherhood, for this was the cradle of the race hidden within the dark and misty Mare Tenebrosum. Veiled in the mist of ages, save for these fleeting terrible echoes, still we may read the mother’s tortured heart. Where there had been a fruitful earth, brilliant with the light of fair and tranquil days, and where were safe and happy homes, she saw only desolation and ruin, “ little children perishing with hunger and none to give them consolation or caress, suffering for the sins of their fathers.” This cry was cruelly wrung from the broken spirit, “ Death is Thy messenger, so powerful that none may escape. But, O most pitiful Lord! at least take pity and have mercy upon the children!”
Then, when after the whirlwind and the tempest of fire came the deluge and the icy rains, can you not see the stricken fragment of humanity huddled in some cavern, perhaps sore pressed by equally terrified beasts in the mad rush for refuge; or beneath some overhanging rocksheiter, striving to maintain the vital warmth? Do not believe that man, the creature of God’s sunlight, was first a cave-dweller from choice. The cavemen who carved the reindeer’s figure upon the animal’s horn* and etched the portrait of the mammoth upon one of the creature’s tusks, were too deft of touch, too certain of skill to be habitual dwellers in the dim light of caverns. If archaic art means anything more than accident it means that men and beasts, without conflict, were rushed into the nearest shelter from terrible and sudden peril that admitted of no choice in the chances of escape. It means that the cave-dwelling was of long continuance; and, taken with other circumstances familiar to the student of pro-glacial history, both in the record of the rocks and in the traditions of the earliest religions, it implies a decided civilization already flourishing. The ancient British record says: “The patriarch distinguished for his integrity was shut up, together with his select company. * * * Presently a tempest of fire arose. It split the earth asunder to the great deep * * * and the waters covered the earth.” All this overthrow of the foundations of nature in consequence of the profligacy of mankind. That very evil state implies a knowledge of the luxuries of life. There could not well be profligacy

716
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
in a state of Spartan simplicity. From the safety of a luxurious home to the wild front of the cyclonic storm in the twinkling of an eye the woman was borne with her children. If ever it were her province to comfort and console now v/ould come the test. Well might the strongest man sink under profound discouragement, since from the apparent sovereignty of nature he had fallen to be its slave, the very sport of the elements. Then indeed was woman’s task pre-eminently to soothe and cheer; to rouse his flagging vigor, to claim his utmost efforts, to send him forth to seek through the waving elements the scant sustenance still afforded by the desolated earth half buried under the debris of celestial and terrestrial wrack. And although the outside world seemed on fire, in those cavern recesses, dark and gloomy depths within the earth, fire seemed the first necessity, the treasure most desired, the sole reminder of those lost blessings, the light and warmth of home. Then it must have been that the fire-drill was invented or remembered? For who shall say through how many such cataclysms this earth has passed? The Aztec records say the next will destroy the world of existing civilizations. For the direct connection of the last with the relighting of the Sacred fire of the Aztecs we are indebted to Mme. Alice Le Plongeon, who has translated from the Maya language the story of the destruction of the land of Mr. Plato’s Atlantis. Geology shows more than one such convulsion; and the falling of Java head, and this year’s terrible Persian earthquake give proof of the activity of the internal fires.
In the bed of the Atlantic Ocean, near where the twenty-fifth meridian from London crosses the equator, there exists a submarine volcano or earthquake belt, the explosions or shocks of which agitate the waves to such an extent as to seriously menace all vessels sailing .near. What the evidence of today has verified must have been terrific in its effect. In those desolated margins of the world which had escaped destruction the first faint flame upon the rude cavern-hearth must have been cherished as the thing most desired. And when the earth gradually became staple, and the scant gleams of light returned across the sky, when the hollow in the rock could be moss-lined, and sheltered by a pent-roof of reeds, it was the woman’s hand that gathered at the fireside the fruits of the long day’s search or toil. When the scarred earth once took on the aspect of life renewed from the invisible source of things, hers it was to foster the germs of vitality outcoming from the war of the elements. As the gloom of the primeval storm was pierced by the shining lances of the sunlight she might dare to venture from the shelter of rock or cave to search for some edible root; or, following the trail of the few animals or birds that had strayed within her racked borders from the confines of some undestroycd land, to gather the seeds they might let fall or the eggs they might nest, or perhaps to find the young of this returning life. Some spoil of the chase surviving its wounds, and fostered by her, might become the firstling of her domestic flock, from whose hair or fleece her cunning hand could contrive a garment as boon inestimable. A few seeds falling to the ground and flourishing might grow into the first new harvest. Let us consider. As the woman grows helpful sh'e grows strong; her old spirit returning. She bears her share of the cultivation of the soil, the building of the house, the clothing of the family. She is again the helpmate and co-worker with man, as she is fabled in the Golden Age pictured in the legends of every country.
The hearth-fire built, the harvest garnered, the game brought to the fireside, the next step in the evolution of home is the development of the art of cookery. The first traces which we find of man’s efforts as a cooking animal show that he has progressed only in detail. The pre-glacial man laid hearth-stones, broiled and boiled his meats, and had used tiny scoops to extract the marrow from the bones in ages that have left us but the cave deposits for history. But we know from his own etchings that he drove reindeer, had horses, and carved the handles of his hunting knives; even scenes are rudely depicted, reindeer thrown down and entangled in their harness, and a man driving horses bitten in the heel by a serpent.
This definite characteqof the early form of cookery comes to us not only through

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
717
antiquarian sources, but the conditions of today in remote countries known usually through the works of travelers are shown here, in the World’s Fair, by actual investigation of methods among the semi-civilized peoples located with all their native customs and appliances in the Midway Plaisance; they accord with the archaeological remains shown in the Anthropological Building in the South Park. Dr. Mary E. Green and Professor Kinsie, with whom the writer was associated on the judges’ committee for the examination of food-products, by Prof. W. O. Atwater, made exact investigation of the methods in operation at the native villages; their conclusions accorded with the writer’s, which were formed after continued research among the records and relics of the progenitors of these and other so-called uncivilized races. The fundamental principles of cookery are the same among all peoples; those are the best fed who have adhered to slow, moderate heat, and the long-continued process now advocated by modern science. The woman seemed naturally to perform the culinary office; she is fitted for it in all ages and countries, and should comprehend its mysteries for that reason; if other were needed modern medical and sanitary science show how entirely by its agency she can mold the mental and physical condition of humanity. Dr. Oliver Wendell Holmes said, thirty years ago, that medical curative treatment would resolve itself into modifications of the food and natural stimuli; and medical science today verifies his prediction. This same modern science repeats the lessons learned by man when he lived closest to the heart of Mother Nature. The stone-age man in the South Pacific still uses the earth-ovens of hisTorefathers, and the epicures of the Eastern seacoast cook their clam bakes in just such way. This is only one of the parallels afforded by the latest discoveries among the ruined civilizations of this great continent, whose re-discovery we are now celebrating with such pomp and circumstance.
In the last of the great American empires the domestic virtues of women were most highly esteemed. We have already seen that they were prominent in civil and religious capacities, and even the stern Franciscan, Torquemada, who came to Mexico before the conquerors had vanished from the scene of their glory and their shame, says that the Aztec women were an “admirable example for our times, when women are not only unfit for the labors of the field, but have too much levity to attend to their own households.” These Aztec women became the mothers of some of Spain’s noblest houses. While today we honor the children of Columbus and the memory of Isabella within the precincts of this our City Beautiful, shall we wholly neglect the homage due to merits so transcendent as to stir to enthusiasm that grave Franciscan’s heart?
When we leave this Congress let us go to those sections of our White City which contain the sad mementoes of this dead and gone greatness, through the galleries of our Government Building, to the Central and South American sections of the Liberal Arts, to the exhibits of Mexico and Peru; above all, to that vast repository of our country’s vanished glories, which overflows with relics of the oldest of the great civilizations of this changeful earth. Let us stand before the remains of this grandest of man’s ruined supremacies, and yield the homage of a few short moments to the memories of those noble wives and mothers. A woman’s hand will point us to the monuments of that noble wife and queen who raised to her murdered husband’s memory one of the greatest mausoleums that ever weighted the bosom of Mother Earth with carven images of human grandeur. Let us follow where Madame Le Plongeon lets in the light of modern day upon the palace and tomb of the queen long dead, dust with the dust she lamented—work well worthy a place in our most beautiful of modern cemeteries. The colors, fresh as when laid upon the walls, show the beautiful queen weeping beside her dead lord; and the superb photographs of Mandsley bear out all that Madame Le Plongeon has written about the Tiger King’s wife. These architectural links are no closer than the religious and ethical, which show a degree of enlightenment that will bear comparison with our own.
So far as women are concerned, if the test of their advancement be the degree of

718
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
influence they exercise upon their age and the part they play in culture and progress, we may seriously ask ourselves in what respect we have raised the standard of womanly usefulness? And whether we are not in danger of losing sight of the homely virtues of wifehood and motherhood in our strife for public equality with men? If our best and brightest are to be devoted to competition with men in the learned professions, may w 7 e not question where the home-makers are to come from to whom we must look for the motherhood of the next generation which shall create our rulers? .Without doubt it is sweet and proper to serve one’s country in public; but what will result if only dull-witted ones are left to maintain the elevation of the home? In what shall we have excelled the women whose memories we have traced among the relics of their lost civilizations? Shall we, with all the gains of the ages about us, do no more than they have done before us? And if, from the sacred precincts of the home, we can not hope to achieve greater blessings than they gained for their kind, upon what point of vantage shall we plant the lever with which we women hope to move the world?

720
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Heä was the god of chaos, or the deep; he was the king of the abyss who determines destinies. In later times he was also called the god of the waters, and from him some of the attributes of Neptune may be derived. It was said that Chaos was his wife.
In later mythology, however, Nin-ci-gal, instead of Chaos, was the wife of Heä, She was the “ lady of the mighty country,” and the “ queen of the dead.” This goddess may have been the prototype of Proserpine, who was carried away by Pluto in his golden chariot to be the queen of Hades.
Sin is a word which signifies brightness, and it was the name borne by the moon- god, who was the father of Ishtar or Ashtaroth. A golden tablet found in the cornerstone of a palace or temple, at Khorsabad, contains an account of the splendid temples which King Sargon II. built in a town near Nineveh and dedicated to Heä, Sin, the moon-god; Chemosh, the sun-god; and Ninip, the god of forces.
Heä-bani was represented as a satyr with the legs, head and tail of an ox. This figure occurs very frequently on the gems, and may always be recognized by these characteristics. He is doubtless the original of Mendes, the goat-formed god of Egypt, and also of Pan, the goat-formed god of the Arcadian herdsmen, with his pipe of seven reeds.
Nergal was the patron deity of Cutha. He was the god of bows and arms. According to Dr. Oppert, Nergal represented the planet Mars, and hence the Grecian god of war appears to have been merely a perpetuation of this early deity.
Bel-Merodach, or Marduk, had a splendid temple, which, according to the inscriptions, was built by Nebuchadnezzar, with its costly woods, its silver and molten gold and precious stones.
It is from the name of the god Nebo that the name of King Nebuchadnezzar was derived. In a ten-column inscription of Nebuchadnezzar, which now forms a part of the India Office collection, the king speaks of building a temple in Babylon “to Nebo of lofty intelligence.” Even the portico of the shrine of Nebo was covered with gold, and many dazzling gems were used in the decoration of the temple.
Ninip, the lord of strong actions, finds an echo in Hercules of Grecian mythology, who received his bow from Apollo, his sword from Mercury,'his golden breastplate from Vulcan, his horses from Neptune, and his robe from Minerva.
The Assyrian Dagon was usually associated with Anü, the sky-god, and the worship of both was carried as far west as Canaan.
Of Moloch little is said upon the tablets except the very significant statement that “he took the children,” but a curious fragment of an old Accadian poem indicates that the children of these highlanders were offered as burnt offerings in very early times. It will be remembered that the Mosaic law was especially severe upon this “abomination” of human sacrifices, the death penalty being ordered for every such offense.
Chemosh was the sun-god who was often worshiped as the supreme, while his early worshipers sang praises, offered sacrifices and performed incantations. The success of Mesha, the King of Moab, in his revolt against the King of Israel, was commemorated by the erection of the celebrated Moabite stone, whereon was recorded the inscription ascribing his victory to Chemosh, his favorite deity. But the hideous idols of the sun-god that occupied the palatial temples of Chemosh at Larsam, in Southern Chaldea, and at Sippara, in the north of Babylonia, became more refined in the poetry of the Vedas, and he appeared in the mythology of the Hindus as Snrya, the god of day, who rode across the heavens in a car drawn by milk-white horses.
In this pantheon of mythology Im was the god of the sky, sometimes called Rimmon, the god of lightning and storms. He is represented among the Hindus as Indra, who furiously drives his tawny steeds to the battle of the elements. With the Greeks and Latins he was personated by Zeus and Jupiter, “ the cloud-compelling Jove,” while among the Northmen he wears the form of Thor, whose frown is the gathering of the storm clouds, and whose angry voice echoes in the thunderbolt.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
721
Baal, or Bel, was also an important character, and indeed, according to Dr. Oppert, all of the Phoenician gods were included under the general name of Baal, and human sacrifices were often made upon their blood-stained altars. Baal had a magnificent temple in Tyre, which was founded by Hiram, the King of Tyre. Not only human sacrifices, but also the grossest sensuality characterized the worship of Baal.
Tammuz is another form of the sun-god who is represented as being slain by the boar’s tusk of winter. June is the month of Tammuz, and his festival began by the cutting of the sacred fir-tree in which the god had hidden himself. Tammuz is the proper Syriac name for Adonis of the Greeks, and doubtless Adonis is merely a later form of the same myth.
Ishtar, the goddess who is sometimes called Astarte, was the most important female deity in this early pantheon. The Persian form of the word is Astara. In Phoenician it is Ashtaroth, and it is said that all the Phoenician goddesses were included under this general term. Another form of the name afterward appeared in Greek mythology as Asteria, and it was applied to the beautiful goddess who fled from the suit of Jove, and, flinging herself down from Heaven into the sea, became the island afterward named Delos.
Ishtar of Arbela was the goddess of war, the “ Lady of Battles.” She was the daughter of Anü, whose messengers were the “ Seven Evil Spirits,” and she was the favorite goddess of King Assur-bani-pal, who claims that he received his bow from her. Her image, according to Pliny, was of solid gold, and her high priest was second only to the king himself.
The character of Ishtar is apparently a prototype not only of Hecate, but also of Medea, whose chariot was drawn by winged serpents, and the caldron or pot which Ishtar filled with her magic herbs suggests the statement of Ovid that Medea on one occasion spent no less than nine days and nights in collecting herbs for her caldron.
The character of Ishtar may also have suggested that of Circe, who
“ Mixed the potion, fraudulent of soul,
The poison mantled in a golden bowl.”
And she loved Ulysses as Ishtar loved Izdubar, even though she had transformed all his companions into swine.
In Column II. of the tablet under consideration we find the story of the king whom Ishtar changed into a leopard, “and his own dogs bit him to pieces.” No one can doubt that, we see here the original of the Greek fable of Actaeon, the hero who offended the goddess Diana, when she revenged herself by changing him into a deer, and his dogs no longer knowing their master, fell upon him and tore him to pieces.
Ishtar of Nineveh, who is identified with Beltis, the wife of Baal, became the goddess of love. She is the prototype of Freyja, the weeping goddess of love among the Northmen, and the Aphrodite of the Greeks—the beautiful nymph who sprang from the soft foam of the sea and was received in a land of flowers by the gold-filleted seasons, who clothed her in garments immortal. Her chariot was drawn by milk-white swans, and her garlands were of rose and myrtle. Ishtar of Nineveh appears as the imperious queen of love and beauty, and was undoubtedly the original of the Latin Venus. Indeed, Anthon says: “There is none of the Olympians of whom the foreign origin is so probable as this goddess, and she is generally regarded as being the same with Astarte or Ashtaroth of the Phoenicians.” We find upon the tablets a beautiful legend concerning her visit to Hades. She went in search of her husband Tammuz, as Orpheus was afterward represented as going to recover Eurydice, when the music of his golden shell stopped the wheel of Ixion, and made Tantalus forget his thirst.
It was doubtless through the Phoenicians that this legend reached Greece, and was there reproduced in a form almost identical with the fable of the tablets. Adonis, the sun-god, who was the hero of the Greek fable, was killed by the tusk of the wild boar, even as Tammuz, the sun-god of Assyria, was slain by the boar’s tusk of winter. Venus, the queen of love and beauty, was inconsolable at his loss, and at last obtained
( 46 )

722
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
from Proserpine, the queen of Hades, permission for Adonis to spend every alternate six months with her upon the earth, while the rest of the time should be passed in Hades.
Ishtar is represented as going down to the regions of darkness wearing rings and jewels, with a diadem and girdle set with precious stones, and this fact would indicate that this ancient mythology was the source of the idea that whatever was buried with the dead would go with them to the other shore. Hence India for ages burned the favorite wives with the dead bodies of her räjas, while other tribes placed living women in the graves of their chiefs, and our own Indians provide dogs and weapons for the use of their braves when they reach the “ happy hunting grounds.”

724
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
agreed to give up their medicine men and observe the Sabbath. What is the result of twenty-three years’ labor? A nicely laid out village of frame houses, a beautiful church, a schoolhouse, and best of all, an industrial school where the girls are taught all kinds of domestic labor. The missionary’s wife was the only white woman in the village. She devoted her whole time to teaching the women how to make their' homes comfortable. The women were modest in their dress and very industrious. These Indians have discarded all forms of the Anglican Church and have organized themselves into the Christian Church of Mat-lah-cat-la, pledging themselves to exclusively following the teachings of the Bible without ritual or discipline. I was impressed with the simplicity of this teaching, because I do believe that the teaching of the different creeds to any heathen to be most disastrous. Who knows, they may be the first to tell us what the Bible does teach, for the fifty-eight denominations of the United States have failed so far, else there would be only one united church.
We bade adieu to these kind friends, and on a dark and rainy night we landed at Fort Urangel; however, fortune favored us, the morning dawned bright. We went on shore to pay our first visit to our Alaskan sister in her native element. As far as the eye could see the tall totems loomed up, each telling its own story, intelligible to none but the natives. Only the powerful and wealthy can afford these expensive affairs. They are the actual historians of these very odd people, and show the descent and alliances of the great families. It is gratifying to know that the descent is counted on the female side. The first emblem is the eagle on the mother’s side, next the image of a child, a beaver or a frog, as the families have intermarried. Sometimes there are two totems, if the father happens to be a chief. If feuds arise, the husband must fight with the wife’s family. Their houses are usually about eighteen or twenty feet square, having one door, and in the center of the room an excavation of perhaps four feet square, which is filled in with stone, on which all the family cooking is done. Two or three families often occupy one house. I saw the men and children huddled in the corners heedless of our presence, while the women were preparing the breakfast. They sit on the floor while they eat with their large spoons made from the horns of the mountain sheep. When one of the family dies the body is never taken out through the door, but a board is taken off the side of the house and the corpse passed through the hole or through the smoke-escape in the roof; this keeps the spirit away. The Indians cremated their dead until the missionaries, I regret to say, taught them burial.
The women make all the bargains, and if you are not informed of their tricks you may be the loser. They will ask two prices for everything, from the fifty cent horn spoon to the bracelet of gold, the price of which is sometimes fifty dollars. The nose ring was common, but I was most curious to know what the button in the chin meant. On the older women it was of ivory or wood, but on the young woman it was small and of highly polished silver, and indicated that she had arrived at the proper age to marry. I think this rather a pretty and modest manner of revealing the state of affairs, and is a vast improvement on the common law of Massachusetts wherein a girl of seven years may become a candidate for matrimony. The law stands very much this way: If a child below the legal age should marry, the marriage is not necessarily invalid, provided either she or he be above the age of seven years. If the parties continue to live together after both have attained legal age, fourteen for boys and twelve for girls, the marriage is thus ratified, but either party may disaffirm it by ceasing to live with the other before that time arrives. This is the common law rule, and is still law where it has not been set aside by statute. No statute in Massachusetts has ever established any other rule, so you see the extremely intellectual on one coast and the barbarous on the other differ widely on these marital questions. The great objection I have to the Massachusetts law is the partiality shown the youth and the disadvantage it places on the sixty thousand unmarried women of mature years. At Fort Urangel, instead of the fashionable door-plate of civilization, if they have a door at all, there is placed over it an inscription. A man of much wealth makes a will and

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
725
leaves all to his wife, and the inscription reads thus: “ Let all that read know that I am a friend of the whites. Let no one molest this house. In case of my death it belongs to my wife.” Another reads: “Jake is a good boy, a working man, a friend of the whites and demands protection.”
The Alaskan Indians are migratory in their habits. They spend much time in visiting their tribes and in the fall are off for the salmon-fisheries, or maybe all the family are crowded into the cedar canoe with the blankets and cooking utensil. I say utensil,for the woman has only one large pot for hot water, the meat or fish are put into a woven basket, dropped into the boiling water, thus constituting the meal. The family once loaded into the canoe, they are ready for a journey of two or three months, for it is eleven hundred miles down to the hop fields of Washington or Oregon, We saw hundreds of them wending their way down the channel, hugging the shore, the mother with a pappoose in her arm often helping the master to paddle the canoe. The women and children are paid good wages for picking hops, but the men are addicted to gambling, seldom saving any money, leaving the mother to look after the supplies for the winter.
The tenth day we arrived at Sitka. No place except Muir Glacier created so much interest. It is a gala day always when the semi-monthly steamer arrives there. The whole population turn out and give themselves up to the entertainment of the visitors. The wharf is crowded with a motley throng. The best society Sitka affords may be looking for faces of friends among the arrivals, the humblest seeking a buyer for her wares, and a general confusion prevails while the ship unloads her mail and freight. Scattered along the streets for a few blocks, women were sitting on the ground, beside them the stock in trade of all kinds—horn spoons and silver spoons, wooden totem-polls and faun-skins. They were typical epitomes of the fashions. One young woman had on a pair of rubber boots, a gentleman’s linen shirt open in the back, and a red plush skirt. She looked a grotesque figure, indeed, as she sat on a log and drank her coffee from a blue china cup. Some of the women are quite good looking, but most of them are very homely, and, when in mourning, are positively hideous. In mourning they smear the face with soot mixed with grease, leaving only the eyes visible.
The Sitkan Indians and those at Juneau are the best educated of any of the tribes. Their houses are modern cottages of frame or hewn logs, with doors and windows. I noticed many were numbered. They are comfortably furnished, especially that of the chief. We were greatly disappointed in not seeing Princess Thom, the greatest personage of all the tribes, the chiefs and medicine men all yielding to her authority. She has a very comfortable house, is rich in blankets and bracelets, wearing thirty gold bracelets, each made of a twenty-dollar gold piece. Her wealth is estimated at $10,000. This princess is about forty years old, is said to have had seventeen husbands, and still not considered a flirt. Some of these husbands have been cremated, some discharged, most of them are scattered around loose. She has been Christianized, and lives at present with her last, a very young man. When she sees a gentleman Indian whom she fancies, she trades blankets and bracelets for him; if he has a wife who can not be bought over, she takes her beautiful white yacht, invites the wife to take a sail, spreads the white wings, and floats out to sea. It is needless to say the wife is never heard of again. This princess is an exception to the general rule; it is usually the chief who has more than one wife. When he dies his wives fall to his heir—grandson or nephew, whoever he may be—and if the heir refuse to accept the legacy, his clans unite in rebellion and compel him to submit, though the relicts may buy their freedom if they desire. Miss Scidmore, in her history, remarks: “ Curiously, with this subjection of the women, it is they who are the family autocrats and tyrants, giving the casting vote in domestic counsels, and overriding the male decisions in the most high-handed manner. The woman’s rights and her sphere and influence have reached a development among the Sitkans that would astonish the suffrage leaders of Wyoming and Washington Territories.”

726
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
All around Sitka the scenery is most picturesque, and if I could paint from still life, I should first want to try the view along the half-mile walk to the Indian River. The ferns grow to immense size. The great fir branches are laden to the ground with rare mosses and lichens, and looking back over the bay, studded with innumerable fir- bound islands, snow-capped mountains in the distance, the effect is enchanting and most conducive to romantic and legendary lore. The schools were under the management of the Presbyterians, and they have seven important mission stations in Alaska. The study halls and manual training schools were large and commodious, almost obscured by evergreen foliage, and flow r ers w^ere blooming everywhere. The teachers told me the girls were very intelligent, quick to learn, and the only trouble they had was from the United States marines stationed there, who occasionally coaxed one away. There was only one public school in Sitka, and they told me the United States had done comparatively nothing for education in Alaska. The Russians complained bitterly of the faithlessness of our pledges given to Russia regarding educational facilities. With a yearly revenue of a million dollars on seal furs alone, and enough gold in the Treadwell Mines at Douglass Island to pay our national debt, the United States only supports six public schools in Alaska, for a population of fourteen thousand eight hundred and fifty civilized and semi-civilized natives, and then wonders why there are cannibals within one hundred miles of Sitka. At Chilcat, one hundred and sixty miles north of Sitka, and the highest navigable point in the inland channel, we found the women the most peculiar of any yet seen. Their homes were wretched huts made of small poles, and the odors arising from the fish-oil on their bodies and cooking w r as stifling. The only articles the women offered for sale were the Chilcat blanket, the prices ranging from fifty-five dollars to seventy-five dollars each.
Juneau was our next important stop, and is the largest city in Alaska. Notwithstanding the cold, drizzling rain, the women and children were along the sidewalk, with their curios and salmon berries for sale. These latter are a most delicious berry, in size and shape like the raspberry, in color salmon. The women make them into a thick paste and dry for winter use. They have a good school and mission in Juneau. A lady of culture told me it was almost useless to try to do anything in the w r ay of missionary work, for the miners were so immoral in their habits they greatly hindered the influence for good. Many of the Indians were dissolute gamblers, and it is a common affair for them to sell their wives and daughters to the miners for three, six months, or more, as the inclination or gold of the miner might warrant. For crimes these men are amenable to United States law. Is there any law that gives them the right to barter their wives and daughters? Are you surprised that the Russian women sent a letter to President Harrison containing the following items: “ It is wdth amazement and profound regret that w r e learn of the despotic rule of men over women in the one country to which of all others the world turns with hope, expecting progress toward equal rights and privileges.” After twenty years of neglect and w r rong, Alaska presents to us the only instance in the history of the United States where the right of representation and local legislation has been denied. If this is the state of affairs under a government of men alone, could they be worse, and might they not try the experiment of allowing the women to take a hand in straightening the tangles?
“ Whatever do you women want? we hear the scornful cry.
To you, O Christian commonwealth, we women make reply:
We w’ant a Christian commonwealth where just and equal laws
Shall make a needless mission ours who plead the woman’s cause.
. There are wrongs that must be righted, bitter wars that seek redress;
We can hear our sisters calling in their weakness and distress.
We need the power to lift them from their sad and evil pi ight;
’Tis for this we want the franchise, and we claim it as our right.”

728
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
transmission of diseases, the basis of so much misery would be at an end in a generation or two. Or if a candidate for matrimony were obliged to submit to a physical examination, as they do in Brazil, and if found in a proper physical condition a certificate of marriage would be granted, and not otherwise.
Candidates for a life insurance policy are subjected to a rigid physical examination, and if found in an unsound state of health by reason of hereditary taint or vicious habits, the candidate is rejected, as the risk is considered too great for a reputable life insurance company to run. And when we consider the danger to health and even life itself to which innocent and pure girls are exposed when entering the state of matrimony, as many believe in two codes of morals, one for women and the other for men, so long as women will submit to this injustice and indignity, just so long will marriage be a failure. If they will not muster up sufficient moral courage to demand of the man that they expect to marry that he be every whit as pure as they, just so long will disease be propagated and divorce increase. Unprecedented progress in human knowledge characterizes the present century, and has not been wanting in preventive medicine. How much it has operated for the public good, and how much it is gradually imbuing the public mind with modern sanitary knowledge that prevention is not only better, but often easier, than cure, that health and happiness may be preserved, that life may be prolonged by the observance of certain simple laws. To have perfection in the adult we must begin our labors with the child. To have perfection in the child we must begin our labors with the grandfather. We now have the future grandfathers and grandmothers of the nation in our hands. The primary cause of much if not all of the present misery is due to the neglect of the moral and industrial training of children at home, and later at school, during the pliable period of youth. It is no easy matter for one to raise the voice against abuses that every one know^s about. Not only the members of school boards, but parents and teachers also become involved in this same conspiracy of silence. Of all places in the world, the public school is least open to sanitary influence. Many valuable lives are lost because no one puts into operation the means that could and w'ould save them. One by one they fall and pass out of sight, because those whose duty it is to speak lack the moral courage to do so, or are so completely engrossed in their business, pleasures and vices that they do not throw out the life-preservers that are at their hand. The state annually spends large sums of money for the protection of the imbeciles and the vicious, but a very small amount in comparison for the thousands that are in perfect health of mind and body, and who not only contribute to their own support, but that of others, and are law-abiding citizens. As a result, the state loses annually by death enough of her best citizens to form of themselves a small city, while the worst element increases and multiplies under the protection afforded them by the state. If women had the opportunity of entering into the field of politics, they could make their power felt in the legislation and correct many of the existing evils.
Physical inspection of children in schools, asylums and reformatories involves several questions of general interest.
“ It is recommended that in all schools and institutions the general health, sight, hearing and teeth of the children should be periodically examined.” Physical examination is useful as a means of selecting cases for special training. A physician would have an opportunity of observing children in various conditions, mental and physical; nervous children with catarrhs and headaches, and partially deaf or blind—conditions without a fatal termination and not preventing a modified and adapted education. Such children should be trained in and along certain lines. Without it they would probably tend to failure and incapacity in after life. There are quite a number of children that are more or less defectively developed in brain and body. If they are not properly trained, there is great probability of mental and moral deterioration.
Putting the bright with those who are mentally deficient, an injury is done to the former by preventing them making the advance they otherwise would, while the latter is not benefited. It was in evident recognition of this principle that a deputation

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
729
from the British Medical Association lately advised the members of the school board that many children are mentally or otherwise unfit for the ordinary course of study, but might be taught usefully on certain special lines. They contended that certain children of defective brain construction would, unless their deficiency were thus particularly recognized and treated, grow up idle or vicious as a natural consequence. A solid industrial, as well as an intellectual training, is required for every boy and girl in order to fit them for their duties as citizens, and as a permanent guarantee against poverty and crime. If a boy or girl is not so educated as to be able to earn their own living, he or she is liable to become, directly or indirectly, a public charge. We are now ready to raise the question as to the right and duty of the citizens and the state in this matter. The state has a manifest right in the matter. It is clearly the right and duty to see that as far as possible this is done. To secure this, the hand needs to be trained as well as the brain. Thus the opportunity for an industrial training should be an integral and essential part in our school system. While the present system is retained in our schools, it will be simply impossible to impart to the children of the poor an education calculated to fit them mentally, morally and physically for the performance of their duties in life. They will elevate pecuniary considerations above those which are educational, and set up a false gage of efficiency in the minds of teachers, pupils, trustees and inspectors. “ This will raise a system of over-pressure or ‘ cram,’ which will be fatal to intelligent teaching.” Our education is too theoretical. Its object is to educate the mind without regard to the great hereafter of school life. What becomes of our sweet girl and boy graduates who are launched, year after year, upon the country? They go to swell the ranks of the unemployed who possess nothing but their education, and are more dangerous to society than those possessing less knowledge, because they are more discontented. We are forced to the conclusion that in the world of action the self-educated man and woman is the most successful. It is an undisputed fact that many of our most distinguished men and women have achieved wonders without education, technical or otherwise. A contempt for manual labor seems to be the natural outcome of the many acknowledged faults of our artificial social system. We can not deny that if our education does not attain the truth by developing the body and mind it is certainly at fault.
Physicians, especially lady physicians, have opportunities, and they have no holier duty than to use these opportunities wisely and gravely. “ By all means let them importune the public law to do all that it can do, and more than it ever has done, for the protection of the young.” But the remedy of this great evil will not come from legislation alone. The remedy will surely come through the cultivation of purity in thought, word and deed in the home, in the school, in the newspapers. A proper knowledge of physiology and anatomy is one of the hopes of a better state of things. These are essentially moral and religious questions. They arise in each individual when passion is strong and judgment and experience are weak. In other words, they arise in the human mind when it is in great danger of being misled by the body. By all means let public law be on the side of the weak and those that need its help. Let our streets be cleaned of their vile theatrical advertisements and literature that now disgraces our cities. Virtue is too important an element of health to be neglected. The publicity of sins against this virtue has all the evils of publicity and few of its advantages, and should not be so much as named among Christian people. This is the philosophy of Saint Paul, who devoted himself as none have done since to the cultivation of whatsoever is pure. Among the lower classes impurity is forced upon the people by the condition of their existence; but among the wealthier it is sought in its voluptuous and revolting forms; it implies the possession of money to command it. Acquired habits are often transmitted to the offspring. A disposition to unchastity is often inherited, hence the greater need of safeguards in our schools, or the acquired disposition may become second nature. If the evil is to be removed, something must be done, or the conditions which fostered these will engender others. The poison and the antidote are side by side. The education of youth should be placed

730
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
under regular sanitary inspection by appointed officials. The principle of medical inspection is of precisely similar character as that recognized by the government in the emigrant service for the prevention and spread of disease on board of ships, and is found to work well. An investigation into many of the fatal outbreaks of diphtheria, etc., would show what active centers large schools are in propagating infectious diseases. And yet this source of danger could be so readily removed. The success attending the systematic inspection of troops, emigrants and others, in checking the outbreaks of infectious diseases, still more convenient would the work of supervision be in the case of schools. Instead of a changing mass of people of all ages, the inspectors would have to deal with the same persons for several years, and that at an age when the face soon indicates illness. To obtain good results the inspection ought not to be of the intermittent kind. By such means the extension of disease would be checked and much of the illness incidental to childhood and consequent suffering in adult life caused by conditions in the schoolroom be obliterated.
It is incumbent on us as women to see with all care that the growth of children during their years of puberty, which is of vital importance, is not disturbed, or disturbed by influences adverse to nature.
The education of the young people of a nation is to that nation a subject of vital importance. This fact has been clearly recognized at all periods of the human race. Into the hands of the children now at school we must in the near future place the destiny of this great nation. With them it rests to decide the question whether our national greatness, wealth, industry and well-being shall continue, shall not only continue, but increase. From all points of view, religious, social, moral, political or utilitarian, it is necessary that young America be properly educated; surely it behooves us carefully to consider how we may best impart the requisite knowledge with the least detriment to health.
We turn to the main question: is it, or is it not, the fact that in simply applying a uniform pressure to a vast number of boys and girls, some must be in the nature of things too weak or not sufficiently developed to bear the strain thrust upon them? It would seem to us a proper time for a declaration of rights in behalf of helpless children, and in behalf of future generations, whom we shall load with a burden more disastrous and heavy than the national debt, a burden of disintegration and disease. What a monstrous and inexplicable blunder, this insistance upon a level code of education for all! Even as regards a soldier or sailor, a medical examination precedes the commencement of the drill, and medical inspection from time to time keeps the question of health in view. Muscular weakness is not half so serious a bar to physical training as mental weakness is to intellectual exercise. Is it not strange then that, without any medical examination whatever, the brains are formed of multitudes of children, the majority of whom are under-fed? It is not enough to know the age of a recruit for the army or navy; means are taken to ascertain whether his heart, lungs and organs generally are healthy, and medical officers are specially appointed to examine them from time to time with a view to determine whether he is bearing the strain healthily; but no provision is made for testing or watching the immature cerebral organs upon which the public pedagogue is not only left free, but is required to operate. The brain, according to all we know of that organ, is the last to reach perfection of growth and maturity of any in the body, and therefore of all others the last that should be overworked in childhood, when its specific gravity and development are utterly incomplete and unfitted to bear overstraining. Whereas as the body ceases to grow after twenty-five years, the brain, we know absolutely, grows in bulk for fifteen years longer. And if the mind is any index of its perfection it certainly increases in strength and capacity for work for fifteen years after that. The functions of the brain may be stunted and crippled as those of the body often are. They may be cramped, dull or precocious, accordingly requiring intellectual work in proportion to their development.
The days of whipping children to death are gone. We are more refined now; we whip their brains instead, and if the brutality is not so repulsive, it is equally efficacious

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
731
in the end, and far more cruel, as the process is slow and its ultimate consequences are far more serious, for it effects the generations yet unborn. There is over-pressure and over-crowding, and the effects are becoming evident in the prevalence of nervousness, especially among girls, due to the circumstances of school, such as overwork, punishments, the excitements of examinations, harsh treatment, etc. The origin, progress and development of St. Vitus dance is probably due to the causes named above.
Statistics report that during the last decade the American quota to the population has fallen off over one million, that the negro and the lowest of the foreign born have greatly increased. We must never lose sight of the elements which go to make a powerful and enduring nation. It'is not by propagating the worst elements. Time is not given me to enter into the discussion of this serious question. It is the duty of every American woman to arraign herself at the bar of her own conscience and call her duty in question in this matter, for it has a close relationship to the many mental and physical ills that afflict the women of the day, which specialists have recognized and profited by. A noted foreign specialist who has achieved fame and fortune through the practice of his specialty condemns vivisection on animals, but does not hesitate to experiment on women. An American gynecologist equally successful has in his annual report of a few years ago stated that after an experience of over twenty- five years in his specialty that more than half of the operations performed by him during the last ten years were errors. We may well ask if during the latter period more than half are acknowledged errors, how many errors were there during the first fifteen years? We are forced to the conclusion that at least two-thirds were.
As a woman intimately and widely concerned in the application of human knowledge for the preservation of human life and the relief of human suffering, I would say that we are in great need of restrictive legislation for this practice. And were we properly educated in physiology public sentiment would demand these restrictions. This branch of surgery calls for special exercise of the protective and educational functions of the state.
A writer in the New York Tribune, of July 6, 1893, says: “If hospital experience makes students less tender of suffering vivisection deadens their humanity and begets indifference to it.” And again: “ By experimentation that has no restrictions but the will of the experimenter, by the slow process of benumbing pity in the young students, may it not be tending to deteriorate one of the chief safeguards of society, the moral sensibility of the future physician? There is an astounding record of utterly heartless crime by educated men. What else is the cause of it? What is the underlying cause of that mysterious outbreak of homicide among physicians revealed by the criminal records of 1892? The object of one physician for the commission of several homicides was the pleasure of killing. That of nearly all the others was money.” The great crimes of history may be often traced to the education of youth. Surely this is a serious question. Cassandra goes on to ask, “ to what lengths unrestrained by law or religion a scientific investigator sometimes permits himself to go.” Another evil is the use of hypnotism by the medical profession, of which a recent medical authority says: “Therapeutically the value of hypnotism is obviously but slight and occasional. Its moral and social perils are certain and serious.” I would say in conclusion, “ that there is an urgent need for the protecting services of women as physicians, as officers of public health, factory inspectors, members of school boards and school inspectors, superintendents of all hospitals, asylums and places where women and the young of both sexes are kept and employed. There are obviously a vast number of complaints of evils that should be remedied, and of inconveniences that should not be suffered, which would much more readily be brought before the notice of women inspectors than before men occupying a similar position, or would be made to the latter under any circumstances. We may hope for many improvements in the condition of women wh^n their interests are guarded by one whose training and tastes have been so congenial to the subjects which would be brought under her constant notice. There are many among my audience who have nothing to learn in the matter of

732
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
enlightened and energetic work for the benefit of humanity. Many it is safe to say from the chairman of these congresses, Mrs. James P. Eagle, to Mrs. Mary Pugh Hart and many of the members of the Board of Lady Managers whose lives were honorable examples of self-sacrifice to duty. But something more is required than individual initiative and exertion, however well directed and exemplary. The field for woman’s work in the hygienic re-habilitation of America is not only broad but easily understood and attractive. The main factors will be personal and public well being, and will contribute to that most desirable consummation by which every individual shall be taught to become the intelligent custodian to her own health.” By thus inculcating the future generations, particularly the women, in all that conduces to the healthy and natural life, there is prepared that public opinion so sorely desired. On you, the women of America, rests the moral and physical regeneration of American youth. In this combat for humanity there are posts innumerable. Let each select her part, great or small, according to her strength, her vocation. Let us consider it a sacred duty to give of our means and abilities to the nation’s wards. And so from the luminous examples of female heroism which honor women, will emerge the collective power of educated duty. Not by self-seeking, but by spontaneous instinct and sentiment will become one of the most vigorous of the healing forces of national well being. A ladies’ national health association would have the strength of angels and of men. Any great sanitary improvement of the nation must be the result of elaborate co-operation, legislation and administration before we can effect any good result. Everything that concerns health and morals and education occupies the minds of women ten timös more than it occupies the minds of their husbands or fathers. Their standards of administrative ability are fifty per cent higher than that of men. Woman, holds the key to the solution of this serious problem.
Preventive medicine covers all physical and moral evils. The social relation of the classes to each other, and of labor to capital, of man to woman, of both to the state, are destined to be tested by that new power which is just feeling its strength. It is of vital importance to us that the guiding of this new power should be in the hands of those who are actuated by deep and enduring principles, and prepared to use their influence.
In these glorious days of the nation’s history, these days of Columbian celebration, the rise and progress of this great American nation from 1492 down to 1893 has been recognized, eulogized and glorified. The achievements of every walk in life, the wonderful discoveries, the innumerable inventions, the magnificent results which are found here displayed in this magnificent White City, the Woman’s Building, its beauties, its comforts, its joys and delights, must all be considered. And the sum total stands unparalleled in the history of nations.
During a period of four hundred years, great work has been accomplished, and we stand before the gaze of the entire world, at this moment, as a nation exemplifying the truest type of Christian civilization. While all this progress has been reviewed and considered, American work can not be said to be a mere herald and forerunner of a still greater and better; that its proud distinction was to have found man ignorant of much that concerned health and happiness and to have left him better protected against illness and misery; to have found him insensible to their moral and intellectual power, and have awakened them to a sense of duty and responsibility to which God and nature had called them.

734
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
“ Of all the pages of history written of our great fratricidal strife, there are none so fraught with glory and true bravery and high patriotic endeavor as those which tell us of woman’s love and woman’s self-sacrifice and devotion and woman’s tears. Let us not forget the mothers and wives and sisters and daughters whose best days of womanhood were consecrated to a ‘ Lost Cause.’ ”
Patient, courageous and strong were these women, and what was left for them to do after the war?
To rise up bravely and found new homes upon the ashes of their former glories, to encourage and inspire their husbands, to teach their young sons and daughters to be courageous, and above all, to keep up a cheerful spirit under the most depressing circumstances with which gentle women have ever had to deal in the history of our country.
Is it possible to think that the heroism and self-sacrifice shown by them at this crucial time in their lives could fail to implant a like nobility of character in their daughters?
It is a true saying “ that a fountain never rises higher than its source,” and in speaking of the present young women of the South let us first remember the mothers who influenced and molded their characters. It is from these women that a race of daughters has sprung whose necessity for self-reliance and independence has steadied their characters and been the means of developing the deeper and more serious part of their natures.
The desperate feeling which took possession of the Southern people immediately after the war made them realize that a mighty effort was needed to bring about a change of affairs. This feeling, which has made the New South, did much toward making it possible for young women to be self-supporting, and opened avenues of work for them which were formerly pre-empted by men. The Southern legislatures have within recent years allowed young women to be elected to the offices of enrolling and engrossing clerk in the House and Senate, while there are a number of post- offices and public libraries in charge of women.
In many Southern states there are women who own and manage large plantations, and the outdoor life seems peculiarly fitted for them; while in Texas they own and successfully manage large stock farms. One young woman in Arkansas was left a very valuable plantation by her husband. Ow r ing to his long illness, however, it became embarrassed with debt, and upon his death suits were brought against the estate. The widow took entire charge of affairs, and on horseback personally superintended the two thousand acres and five hundred employes; at the same time practically acting as her own financier and bookkeeper. She built gins, attended to the cultivation of the ground, the picking of cotton, etc., and in five years this plucky woman cleared the plantation from all indebtedness and made it one of the most prosperous in the state. Another young woman of whom her state is justly proud is Mrs. Mary B. Murrell, of Little Rock, Ark., who organized a Young Woman’s Building Association, and as its secretary carried out a number of series successfully and made it a splendid interest-bearing investment. She has written various articles on finance for New York papers, and was the only woman chosen by Mr. Seymour Dexter, of New York, to read a paper in the General Congress on Building Associations.
A most important business position, and the only one of the kind occupied by a woman, is that held by Mrs. Annie Moore, who is president of the First National Bank of Mount Pleasant, Tex. She is said to be thoroughly familiar with the banking business, and can shave a note or refuse a loan with as much facility as any of her male colleagues.
There are various newspapers in the South edited and managed entirely by women, while the South has given her daughters numerous other positions of trust, which they fill with credit to themselves and honor and dignity to their states.
The World’s Fair has been justly called “ woman’s opportunity,” and it has been

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
735
especially an occasion for Southern women to show their executive ability, courage and persuasive power. There is no more striking instance of this than the erection of the Texas State Building. After six months of hopeless effort the Texas World’s Fair Association announced its inability to erect a building, and forfeited all right to the ground set apart for Texas. It was then that Mrs. Benedette B. Tobin, president of the Woman’s Board, came forward and obtained a promise that if the women would begin work in ten days after July 19, 1892, the site would be reserved for them. Mrs. Tobin immediately took out a charter for the Women’s World’s Fair Association of Texas, and assisted by the other members of the board, began the difficult task of raising money, handicapped as she was by the failure of the old organization, political dissensions, and the financial depression that the people of Texas were laboring under. Sufficient money was finally raised, and the beautiful building, which was copied from the Alamo, in San Antonio, was considered by architects and artists one of the most artistic in Jackson Park. Thus it is to the ceaseless labor and indomitable courage of Mrs. Tobin that the people of Texas are indebted for representation at the World’s F'air, and well may they be proud to do her honor.
Another Southern state which is largely indebted to the work of her women for a state building is Arkansas. When the legislature failed to make an appropriation, in 1890, for a creditable display of her resources at the World’s Fair, Gov. James P. Eagle, who realized what such a failure meant for the state, called a World’s Fair convention, and an association was formed to raise funds by popular subscription. Mrs. Eagle then asked that a clause be inserted in the by-laws of this association creating a woman’s board. The request was granted, and thus officially recognized the women of the state commenced their valuable work. Mrs. Eagle, as president of this board, did most valuable service in collecting funds and perfecting organization. She was efficiently aided by the other members of the Woman’s State Board. Women’s Columbian Clubs were formed in all the large cities of the state, and each club made most valuable contributions to the work.
In speaking of Southern waiters, the woman who compiled “ Living Female Writers of the South ” some years ago spoke in her preface of the slight encouragement given the women who had ventured upon a literary career. In the case of Rebecca Harding Davis, Mrs. Terhune (Marion Harland), Margaret J. Preston, Catherine Ann Warfield, Virginia L. Townsend, and many others we might mention, the world of letters has welcomed their ability and genius with generous praise and acclaim. The prolific pen of Augusta J. PAans has, it is true, been severely criticised, but “ honor where honor is due ” has surely been accorded these early writers.
Today we point with pride to the young women who are undoubtedly set high among young competitors for secure distinction in the noble art of letters. Amelie Rives, that wild bird of brilliant plumage, who appeared so suddenly among the sober- tinted song birds of the South, has called forth more criticism, favorable and unfavorable, than any young writer has done before or since. Coming of a family of talent, it is not remarkable that her first effort should have shown great strength. She is a realistic writer, and raised, as she was, afield and on horseback in the balmy climate of Virginia, she seems to have absorbed the tropic sun of many summers, and the intensity and fierceness of an ungoverned mind is everywhere discernible. Her writing has been pronounced inaccurate and not painstaking, but there is nothing tedious in it, and her prodigal use of fervid and intense words leaves a highly colored picture in the mind of the reader which is not easily forgotten.
Entirely different are the wonderful pen pictures of" Miss Murfree (Charles Egbert Craddock), and her correct representation of the queer people in the mountain districts of Tennessee has been received with enthusiasm by critics. The highest praise a young writer could ask was given Miss Murfree when her delineation of character was compared to that of George Eliot.
Pressing close upon these two daughters of the South, most famous for literary distinction, come Mrs. Burton Harrison, Grace Denio King, Julia Magruder and

736
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Minnie McClellan, while Ruth McEnerny Stuart has a wonderful gift for dialect stories. Frances C. Baylor has written some extremely clever satires, and Mary Moore Davis is one of the Southern contributors to “ Harpers’ Monthly,” while a score of others might be named who contribute to the literature of the day. Kentucky has been proud to claim that charming young woman and clever dramatic artist, Mary Anderson Navarro, who, though born in California, spent the early years of her life in Kentucky and there received her education and training. Music owes much also to this state, for Miss Curry Duke, the daughter of Gen. Basil Duke of Louisville, stands today with the foremost violinists of the country. Miss Enid Yandell of Kentucky, whose fine statue of Daniel Boone stands before the Kentucky State Building, has received much favorable criticism from artists.
Another sculptor of note is Vinnie Ream Hoxie of Missouri, whose work in the Woman’s Building has been given a place of honor, and whose statues of Farragut and Lincoln have a world-wide reputation. Caroline Shaw Brooks, whose “ Sleeping Iolanthe,” modeled in butter, was one of the attractions of the Centennial, is a native of Missouri. It has been said that the South has produced no artists worthy of note, but there are at least three whom the world has honored. Mrs. Frederic McMonnies, a native of Missouri, and the wife of the artist who designed the beautiful fountain in the Court of Honor, has enriched the north tympanum of the hall of the Woman’s Building by a decorative painting representing the primitive woman, which has received most favorable comment; while Miss Mary Solari, one of the judges of fine arts, and the first woman ever admitted to the Academy of Beaux Arts in Florence, although of Italian parentage, was born in Memphis, Tenn., where she spent the early years of her life. Still another woman is Mrs. Dobe of Helena, Ark., and her work, which had a creditable representation in the Woman’s Building, was admitted to the Paris Salon. These three have come prominently into notice in connection with the World’s Fair, but there are many other Southern women who have attained distinction in the critical world of art.
In summing up the three classes, can we find a happier combination of them all than that possessed by the young Southern woman who has stood so nobly at her post as President of the Board of Lady Managers for the past three years? Only those who have seen her from day to day realize fully her wonderful capabilities. In situations that would have tried the souls and tempers of the greatest statesmen in the country she has been calm, diplomatic and thoroughly mistress of the situation. It is well known that her magnetism and influence in Washington did more toward obtaining an appropriation from Congress for the Columbian Exposition than all the arguments of the Solons put together. And it is safe to say that the most skillful politician of his day could never have accomplished what Mrs. Palmer has done in matters of tact and diplomacy connected with the management of the Board of Lady Managers. To her the poet’s words may well apply:
“ The reason firm, the temperate will,
Endurance, foresight, strength and skill.”
•Standing today in this building, where we breathe the very atmosphere of the concentrated genius of the nineteenth century woman, the air is fairly charged with inspiration. Instead of criticising the Board of Lady Managers, or drawing attention to the petty differences which have arisen in their meetings, as some small-minded people have done, let us rather look at the splendid result of their three years’ work. They have held out a hand to woman the world over, aided her development and encouraged her in all branches of art and industry. In every way have they strengthened the weak and encouraged the strong.
All honor to these women who have made it possible for the young women of the North and South to clasp hands, and to stand upon the threshold of a new life! And as they stand, their faces turned toward the future, and their hearts filled with the desire to give the highest and best in them toward the ennobling of their race, let us hope that their lives may be full of earnest purpose and noble endeavor, and that the world may be the better for their having lived in it.

738
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
out in detail, would result in the complete physical and moral regeneration and salvation of the nations of the earth. I would make physical health and development the solid foundation of all spiritual and intellectual work. I would place the dignity of the body on a level with that of the spirit and the intellect. I would make physical laws pertaining to the health and preservation of the body as sacred and binding as the most sacred moral law. So much for theory. Now how shall we obtain practical results? In all efforts for the improvement, the uplifting, the advancement of our fellows, I hold that we should take advantage of and utilize to the uttermost all the natural instincts and impulses, only one of which, in so brief space, shall I attempt to discuss. I refer to the almost wholly misunderstood instinct for physical personal beauty, involving the universal desire to be pleasing to others. This instinct is usually characterized as vanity, sinful, selfish, ignoble. The desire to please is so deeply root’ed, particularly in the feminine breast, that it certainly must be recognized as a natural instinct. If it is a natural instinct it is of God, and is intended to serve some wise and useful purpose. As such, it should neither be ignored nor suppressed. In fact, its total obliteration, if such a thing were possible, would result in utter paralysis and stagnation of the entire being. If we closely scrutinize humanity, we find that every natural impulse, when rightly directed, serves some high and necessary end, promoting true development in some direction. We also find that in order to accomplish development or regeneration in any desired respect, the surest and easiest method is to stimulate the natural impulse tending thereto. This is nature’s method, and we can not possibly improve upon it. Now in this desire to please, usually and fashionably denounced so unsparingly as woman’a vanity, I can see a lever by which womanhood can be moved to its very depth, and woman may be made to strive most ardently for self-improvement along all lines—physical, spiritual and intellectual. For is it not manifestly better economy to utilize a force already in existence than to attempt the double task of suppressing the natural motive and creating an artificial one? By the inductive method I would teach women to strive for perfection in all things. Upon the broad and enduring foundations of the necessary and the useful 1 would rest the development of the beautiful. Women must learn that beauty is soul deep, or it is not true beauty. The old saying, “ Beauty is but skin-deep,” originated in an unscientific age. Modern science brings forth records to prove that there never has been a beautiful idiot or a really comely lunatic, Shakespeare to the contrary, notwithstanding. It is fully proved by all asylum records that the downfall of spiritual empire obliterates whatever of beauty the unfortunate may have once possessed. The features lose their harmony of contour; the divine light vanishes from the eyes, which now become either dull or fiendish; the skin becomes coarse and of repulsive color; the very hair degenerates, growing harsh and lusterless.
It is not necessary to argue in this enlightened day to convince women that a perfect physique is desirable. The day of the artificial is wholly past. The wasp waist, drooping shoulders and invalidism in general, which under the name of delicacy were wont to be admired, are now, thank Heaven! out of fashion. Women, the world at large, have learned that nothing is beautiful which is artificial; or, in other words, a perversion of nature. Consequently any new theory or system of physical culture advanced today must, at the very outset, prove itself to be scientific—strictly in accord with the sacred laws of health—or it will be promptly rejected. True beauty can not be cultivated without the most careful observance of health laws, consequently the development of physical beauty has today the full sanction of modern science, and rests upon a sound scientific basis. Listen: if you would be beautiful, if you would have an admirable physique, you must have exercise in the open air, pure air in the house, proper food, sensible hygienic clothing, frequent baths and plenty of refreshing sleep. Again, if you would be truly beautiful, you simply must practice self-control. You must not, at the peril of your beauty, indulge in evil passions, such as envy, hatred, malice and anger. Why? do you ask. Because all violent emotions by unduly contracting the facial muscles, not only rob the face of its calm dignity,

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
739
always one of its chief charms, but also tend to harden the entire countenance, engraving harsh, rigid lines where only softest curves and dimples belong. Again, unhappy states of mind habitually indulged, particularly fretfulness, discontent and despondency, by depressing the animal spirits, tend directly to paralyze the sympathetic nerves which control the vital functions. The general physical tone or vitality being thus lowered, stagnation more or less complete of all the vital organs is the sure result. Those members most directly and unfavorably effected are the stomach, liver and heart; and right here, in indigestion, torpid liver and sluggish circulation, is to be found the origin of nearly all unhealthiness, and at the same time the chief blemishes of beauty. Is it not a most significant fact, and one worthy of respectful attention, that every noble, worthy, generous, gentle and pure emotion, without one solitary exception, tends directly to beautify the face and to produce physical grace? The beautifying power of love is well known. Under the magic influence of this gentle and tender emotion the hardest face will soften into lines of beauty. Sometimes the transformation is so marked that beholders are amazed and wonder how it is that homely, commonplace Mary is actually growing beautiful. On the other hand do not fail to observe the boldly destructive work of all harsh, violent, ignoble and selfish emotions stamping their ugly traces deep into the brow and about the mouth. Obtuse indeed must be the woman who does not read between these lines a message both of warning and of inspiration. I would have every woman understand that it is worldly wisdom to cultivate an angelic disposition. Why, I personally know numbers of beautiful women who simply can not be ruffled by any annoyance. The world wonders at their remarkable preservation of youthful charms, their grace, their loveliness. Only those who penetrate into the charmed circle of their private life can know that the physical beauty so largely a reflection of the angelic spirit is the result of absolute self-control. The woman who realizes that she is undeniably plain and unattractive should at once take a strict and careful inventory of her traits of character and her ruling emotions. She must show herself no mercy in this introspection-beholding herself “ as in a looking glass.” If she be an intelligent woman she will not go about the task in an-aimless, haphazard manner, thereby lessening her chances of final victory. She will not only take a rigid inventory of her defects, but also she will seek out the most scientific and trustworthy methods for their eradication. She is doubtless in danger of becoming disheartened, but she must be made to realize that her case however serious is not hopeless; that it all rests with her whether she shall continue to sit idly down and nurse her defects, silently envying those graces in others which she lacks, or whether she shall nobly gird on the armor of high resolve and successfully encounter and overcome every foe. I have a gospel of hope for every daughter of Eve. I hold that there is no woman blessed with reason, average physical endowment and good common sense, who may not, if she will, become an ideal woman after her type.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
741
sound mechanical or monotonous. No more likely than that the law of harmony, which is founded on the twelve fundamental tones, though the result of this is listened to in ever varying effects, ergo our conclusion must be that the unclassical is, at the best, a loss of time.
The second point of my subject is the natural respiration, which means both inspiration and expiration. What is natural should be no effort, and the methods of taking, holding or losing breath means nothing less than strain, effort and insufficiency. To my thinking, the artificial singing and effort of unnatural ways of breathing is the reason we have so little genuine expression. How can one look for a realization of what we conceive to be ideal singing when there is nothing but difficulty in-doing what—well, what is unnatural? It would take as long as a Wagner opera to dwell upon the various expressions and agonies of so many singers, before and after the breath has become controllable, but I think these present know by sight and sound the truth in this matter. I thought first of proving the value of true respiration by vocally giving the contrast of all the different ways in which the air is taken, held or sustained, but the dragon is so many-headed and would leave me exhausted and unfit to proceed farther, so I will be satisfied with illustrating a few of these. I think my audience will be able to judge by the sounds whether my statement may be credited, that the breath for the tone forms in a decided channel. The breath, which is in constant respiration while singing, is moving in the vocal channel, which belongs to the principle of vibration, and constitute the nostrils, nasal-chamber, head-passages, soft palate, pharynx, tongue, epiglottis, vocal glottis and trachea, in connection with the lower portion of the pharynx, which combine with the oesophagus. This current is up and down. The slower and softer motion is from back forward. The air through the nostrils becomes inspirational through the uvula, and can be expirational as well in the mouth through the lower soft palate. We can perceive the fibrous and more delicate muscles absorb air on the sides around the main channel for strength or action. The vibrations react on the membrane with which certain and various muscles are invested. The action and the reaction thus form resonance in all directions, still this could not be done fully and satisfactorily without the assistance of the muscles themselves.
The lungs not being inflated, expanded, nor muscular for, the sake of being expelled or held but by their natural capacity for natural work, deep expression should compel their strength where they are most sufficient, not least, and this is necessary above all so as not to interfere with the emotional parts of the lungs and free circulation. The Italians depend on clavicles and chest, which we do also, and we add the spine, which preserves ease and again assists the diaphragm, leaving the stomach free, while all are remaining natural, not raised or depressed. As the lower neck and upper chest are considered immutable, and are so nearly, the knowledge of one who has had patience and courage to investigate the nature and functions of these very parts will no doubt be appreciated by the results derived from this study. The lower neck and upper chest contain the respiratory glottis and trachea, the dividing line from the frontal bronchia to the posterior roots of the lungs. Thus the intimate connection between the full but curved length of the main channel for respiration, the vertebra through its center, and the nerve center, direct through the spinal cord and the various other leading nerves, probably forming an oblong circle through the directing center from the medulla oblongata, or lower brain.
Vibrations—not “vibratos”—are the law of the perfect voice, and these occur on an up and down line on the fibrous sides of larynx and pharynx; these absorb and cause the coarser vibrations, and are derived from the incoming and rising air. The finer and absolutely musical vibrations occur only through the impressions of the more purified air passing through or touching the sensitive membrane, though the ligaments act with one and all the others through successive changes. The articulating muscles have usually no vibratory, much less resonant, capacity, therefore the voice with so- called distinct articulation becomes so monotonous. Alas! it is all so monotonous. Where are the expression changes we dream of for the delight of our souls? where is

742
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
the coloring? In “ coloratour” perhaps. Well, how can we expect to have beauty, strength and ease on theories of diaphragmatic breathing, which kills natural respiration; on theories of forming tones where they are not indicated by a single natural reason, to be taught that the breath makes the tone, and then expelling the breath, which stops the incoming air? Rubenstein has made the statement that the human voice is a less perfect instrument than any string instrument. As a rule he is certainly right. I am just bringing conviction to a good many people that we have looked on the wrong side in training it, in judging it, in merely hearing it. In fact, what is it, what should it be?
In the Parliament of Religions held in Chicago the outcome was, I believe, love, truth, unity, form and color may vary; but love, which vibrates through the human voice, must be felt; and truth, which is expressed through the classic ideal as purity, must be observable. Then we shall hear the voice, made by no hands, superior to all other imitations of it; then methods and false foundations shall vanish; then the clashing of dissonances in the realm of harmony will be transformed into an earnest and successful endeavor to work out good and beauty through knowledge of Divine laws.

744
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
this homespun cloak from Sutherlandshire, this fine crochet work from Clones, this point-lace handkerchief from Youghall. Is it possible forsuch work as this to be produced by machinery, however delicate? No; let us be thankful that the work of trained human fingers is still superior in many directions to the iron monsters devised by human brains, and that there are manufactures which can not be turned out by the dozen, and where every value consists in their not being so turned out. But then the question arises, Is it desirable to encourage or continue the existence of these home industries, which are produced at the expense of so much more labor than the machine goods, and which in comparison cannot be paid so well for the time and toil and outlay given, or should they be regarded even as these beautifully illuminated manuscripts of bygone days, things to be admired and treasured, but the production of which now would mean willful waste of life.
Now as far as the starting or maintenance of such home industries in a comparatively young country like this simply from a commercial point of view would be a doubtful proceeding, as far as I can understand, and I speak under correction. It is very different in the old countries on the other side, and especially in agricultural districts where there is so much difficulty in getting the people to remain on the land. A few extra shillings there makes all the difference between want and comfort, and you can very easily mark the difference between districts where such industries exist and those in which they are not to be found. My experience is gathered from Scotland and Ireland, but I imagine the same result is found in other countries. The special field where home industries are of peculiar use as a source of maintenance, is in the country there where women and children can employ their leisure time in carrying it on and where men can do so also through the winter. Then when a bad season comes the people have something else to fall back on besides the precarious and often scanty crops. It was in times of famine that most of the lace-making industries had their origin, benevolent ladies setting themselves to teach the people some work whereby to gain a little money, and the quick Celtic fingers learning the art rapidly and successfully. And it was in a time of distress that a clergyman’s wife, Mrs. Webster, taught the women of Pitsligo in Aberdeenshire, how to make the only hand-made lace which is still produced in Scotland. Other ladies have perceived in the home-made stuffs and knitting made from their own wool possibilities for a wider market, and have instructed the people so to dye it and weave it as to make it attractive to the fashionable public. I knew a lady in Invernesshire, who for many, many years has made her own house a sort of center and depot for knitting and home-made stuffs. She instructed herself also in how to make home-made dyes from vegetables and mosses, like Mrs. Ernest Hart has done so successfully, and revived this knowledge among the people and sold their goods for them.
A large knitting industry in the Northwest of Ireland, though poorly paid, supports in large measure hundreds and hundreds of families who have but little other resource than harvest work, which the men go to seek in Scotland. The people walk miles to get this work. This home-spun industry is also one that supports a whole district. It is an increasing industry, and we hope that our Irish Industries Association has been able to find a way of improving it with a large shirt and underclothing industry of the North of Ireland, the Shetland knitting of the Shetland Isles.
I have only mentioned these examples to show you why I and others are such enthusiastic supporters of home industries in our own country if only from a commercial point of view. If you could see these poor people clamoring for work, if you could see the earnestness with which they put themselves to it when they do get it, you could have a notion of the comfort and brightness that the sale of their goods in that Irish Village yonder has brought to many and many an Irish home, you would not wonder at our enthusiasm.
But there is another side to these industries besides the commercial one, and this is one which applies to all countries alike, and even if there were no money to be made out of them, I would be a strong upholder of them because of their educational and

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
745
moral training.’ I know you recognize this to the full in America by having manual and technical instruction introduced into your educational establishments; but nowhere do I think is the principle sufficiently recognized that our hands need training as much as our heads and that training in some home-industry prepares the boy or girl for skilled paying work hereafter, and not only does it train the hand but the eye and the sense of beauty, too. The young people who are taught to draw, carve and model and do carpentry will also surely wish to beautify their own homes and thus become more attached to home life, and more likely to make good husbands and good wives, good fathers and good mothers and good citizens. Then again think of the happiness it brings into a life if there is some useful hobby to pursue, no listless hanging about if the weather is wet, no “I’ve nothing to do mother,” and in consequence a habit is formed of healthy pleasurable occupation which will prove a valuable safeguard against the attractions of the bar in after life, in times of sickness, of sorrow and of old age too, the knowledge of some handicraft which will divert the thoughts from self is a possession not to be despised. So for all reasons the cultivation of home arts and industries among persons of all classes is greatly to be encouraged both for what they prevent as well as for what they promote and for their influence on both national and individual character.
But in order that they may obtain their full scope, whether in commercial, educational, artistic or moral grounds, they need some organizing.
The tendency of the present day is to organize, perhaps to over organize, but in this case it is certainly necessary to make some arrangement whereby the country workers can be put on a level with town workers, and whereby those scattered in rural districts can obtain good designs and can be put in touch with a good market. A considerable movement to endeavor to effect this has been noticeable in the British Isles during the last years, and several associations has been the result. There has been the Royal School of Art Needlework, under Her Royal Highness, Princess Christian, which has had for its object to train workers and to spread beautiful designs and work and the taste for them, and the result of that school and of the sister school in Ireland may be seen in the British show case in this building.
Then there is the Recreative Evening Schools Association, which has for its object to enable boys and girls who have left school to continue their education, and they, recognizing the fact that simple plodding book-work is very unattractive to young people who have been working all day, have introduced into their system the instruction of various crafts and hand-work, as well as other kinds of recreative instruction. The Home Arts and Industries Association touches, however, the country districts of which I have spoken more directly than the other two I have mentioned. They have in the last few years started over five hundred classes in England, Scotland and Ireland, where wood-carving, metal work, embossed leather, basket-work, and such like have been taught. This association has done much good, its aims have been chiefly from the artistic and moral standpoint, rather than from the commercial, though it holds most successful exhibitions and sales annually.
The Scottish and the Irish Industries Associations with which I am chiefly associated, lay great stress on the commercial side, as well as on the educational. Roughly speaking, we may say that both associations have two main aims, one being to open up a market for the goods produced by the peasant workers of Scotland and Ireland, the other being to educate them to keep on producing better and better work and such work as will meet the demands of the public.
In both associations we pride ourselves on not being charitable societies; we are educational and commercial, and we are striving, only striving, to help the people to help themselves through honest work, and in both associations we unite persons of all politics and creeds.
It is to objects such as 1 have mentioned that every penny of the surplus from the Irish Village will be devoted. I have had more than one opportunity of speaking in Chicago of the object of the Irish village, and of the association which erected it,

746
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
before now. I only wish, therefore, to take this opportunity of thanking you, ladies, and through you the public of Chicago, for the kind interest that you have taken in our work as there exemplified.
I can assure you that the kindness shown, both by the people of Chicago and by the press, has been very warmly appreciated by the people of Ireland, and on their behalf, of our association and for myself, 1 tender you my most grateful thanks. I am proud, indeed, of the success of the village, and I am free to speak of that success, as it is mainly due to first, the preliminary organization of the late Mr. Peter White, and then to the wonderful executive ability, tact and untiring zeal shown by Mrs. Peter White. I am proud, too, in a special way of the village, for it can be truly said to represent the people of Ireland, in as much as it has the personal support of every class, creed and politics in Ireland, from the leaders downward. This is, indeed, a proud boast to make, but it is a true one, and it has been a very marked feature of our association throughout and one which it will be our constant aim to preserve. If corroboration of my word on this point is required, it can be had from the Lord Mayor of Dublin on the one side, and the Hon. Horace Plunket, M. P., on the other, who are both in Chicago at this time, and who are both on our committees.
But there is another thing in connection with the village of which I am most thankfully proud. I am proud that the people of Ireland have been so well represented as they have been by the village staff. The* enthusiasm, the true patriotism, the loyal unselfishness and brightness which they have thrown into their work, is past all praise, and their country may well be proud of them.
The forty Irish girls whom we brought out with us, go back the pure, true, sunny maidens that came out with us, and I know that my friends on the Board of Eady Managers will rejoice that I am able to state this without fear of challenge, but in a spirit of deep thankfulness. And so once more I thank you, and may I also thank you for favors to come—we shall not be content if we are only able to open up an American market to our poor workers this year—that would have been but opening the door of hope to shut it again in their faces. No, we hope to establish a permanent depot for Irish goods under Mrs. Peter White’s management, and I would like to solicit your interest—and your custom, for that. We do not ask you to buy for charity; we only ask you to buy what you deem to be good and beautiful of its kind; but in buying that, and thus benefiting yourselves, I will guarantee that you will bring sunshine and hope into many a heart and home beyond the seas.

748
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
there was no such thing in our land as an organization of women, and the mere suggestion of such a possibility would have produced a moral earthquake in masculine ranks. Today there is not a home in America that has not felt the power of her organized motherhood. Women who sit in the darkness of Eastern despotism have felt the benediction of this mother-love. She has touched the doors of colleges and universities; the locks were rusty and the hinges creaked, but they have swung wide open that her daughters might walk in. And today those daughters are artists, sculptors, poets, novelists, and successful business women—ay, M. Ds. and D. Ds.—and nobody is hurt. In conference and convention these mother-hearts meet and discuss great social, moral, and political questions, and nobody marvels. Churches that but a few years ago would have been considered desecrated had a woman’s gown but touched the pulpit floor now give her cordial welcome; sad eyes in prisons and asylums look up and smile beneath her motherly care; schools are made more practical by her oversight, and churches more charitable by her influence. The loving arms of organized motherhood have encircled the world.
These bands of organized mothers are known by many different titles: the . Woman’s Missionary Society, King’s Daughters, Woman’s Christian Temperance Union, Woman’s Suffrage Association, Free Kindergarten, Working Woman’s Guild, Association for Advancement of Women. These are but a few branches on the giant tree of organized motherhood; but by whatever name known, “their toils, their hopes, their aims are one”—the progress and elevation of the children of their love.
In the band of organized motherhood, of which this little white ribbon is the sign and seal of membership, the motherly arms are opened as wide as the world, the mother-heart bows in benediction over every son and daughter of Adam. This band is organized, armed and equipped with the weapons of offense and defense—first, against the three great dragons that devour humanity—Alcohol, Tobacco, Impurity— these three, and the greatest of these is alcohol, for in his slimy trail inevitably follow all the rest. Our great dominant issue is the extermination of the liquor traffic, whose baneful effects it is needless that I should tell you—not a man, woman or child in America but knows them. To this end we work along three great lines: Prevention, first and best of all, for that means educating all the children of the land scientifically against its baneful influence; next, reformation of the drunkard whenever, whatever, and by whatever means it may be possible; and, lastly, legislation as the only feasible means of making such reformation possible and permanent.
Could the individual efforts of these two hundred thousand women ever have wrought out one tithe of the marvelous results that have been achieved by the combined and systematic action of this great organization?
This mother-host takes into its loving care the entire child-life of the nation, from the day the baby first opens its wondering eyes upon the world until it reaches young manhood or womanhood, and is then transferred to the sheltering arms of the White Cross or the protecting aegis of the White Shield. First, for the baby, comes the creche or day-nursery, where the children of w r age-working mothers can be cared for while the mother goes out to work. Here all comforts are provided; the little one is bathed, dressed, fed, and cared for by kindly nurses. In the evening the mother comes and takes it home for the night. For this, if able, she pays ten cents a day; if not, the care is given free. In any case, the little fee is taken to foster an independent spirit in the mother.
Next comes the baby hospital, where the sick baby is taken and given medical treatment without the mother. Dr. Sarah McNutt of New York, who founded the first baby hospital, has evolved a new idea in hospital life. Among her friends are many young girls, daughters of well-to-do or wealthy parents, whom she has organized into what she calls the petting committee. She maintains that petting is just as necessary to the health of a well baby or the care of a sick one as food, fire or medicine. So each day a certain detailed number of these girls go to the hospital, carrying toys, pictures, flowers, and such delicacies as the doctor will permit; then they carry,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
749
play with and pet the babies—to the great delight of the little ones, and their manifest improvement as well. To my mind, that was the sweetest thought that ever entered the heart of woman. And yet some folks think that women have no business to study or to practice medicine.
Next for babyland comes the care of the little toddling waifs in the free kindergarten. The best physicians are not those who follow disease, but those who go ahead and prevent it. If the child is taught to be virtuous, self-governing, law-abiding, there will be no need to spend later years in re-formation. After nineteen centuries the “ little child ” still stands in our midst, and these loving mothers have taken him by the hand, and it is a pledge and prophecy of the coming of the blessed Master’s kingdom.
After this comes the kitchen garden, where neglected girls from tenement-house districts of our cities are gathered and taught the rudiments of an education, also cooking, sewing, housew'ork, and other means of making their homes brighter and better, or of making other homes pleasanter by becoming competent servants.
And for that great multitude, the poorest of all God’s poor, that innumerable and sorrowful company who, even in years which my memory can recall, were deemed utterly lost and hopeless, whose name must never be breathed by a good woman, and for whom it was almost a crime to pray—for these outlawed and wandering ones the nation’s motherhood has built the anchorage, the mission home, the refuge, the open door, wherein the best and brightest of these loving hearts preside, where the mother’s welcoming hand is always outstretched, and her sweet voice is calling, day by day and night by night, to the weakest, the guiltiest, the most despairing, the most desperate: “Come back, no matter how or from whence; here is home, here is mother, here is always ‘a light in the window for thee.’ ”
Dear sister woman, you who have been standing afar off, folding idle hands and sitting “ at ease in Zion,” do you feel no pulse of pity for the great multitude who live and weep and sin and suffer all around you? Do you see nothing helpful, noble, grand in this great band of organized motherhood? Can you with a clear conscience longer sit with folded hands, turn deaf ears to their pleadings, and refuse to come up to their help? “Your days vanish as a tale that is told;” the sun of your years hastens toward its going down. Oh, kindle your zeal at the altars of their glowing example; let your faith be firm, your courage strong, your love limitless! Awake, arise, and fight the good fight ere yet your sun has set, that you go not down to the dark valley with the blood of souls resting upon your head.
Mother, do you see the great multitude whom no man can number standing outside the door of pity and protection with outstretched hands imploring help—the drunkard’s wife, the convict’s mother, the murderer’s child, the poor, the weak, the ignorant, the guilty? Day by day, hour by hour, they call you. Will you come up to their help? And when you have crossed the swelling river and the pearly gates swing open, will you miss the blare of trumpets or the clash of cymbals, if only there shall stand within that radiant gateway the familiar face of some poor, sin-stained woman, whose bleeding feet you once helped to climb the shining stair? Will you sigh for the golden vesture or the jeweled crown if she but hold out toil-worn, welcoming hands, and, smiling, say: “Come over the threshold?”
Among the manifold works and ways of the organized motherhood of this land not the least important, and, I am grieved to say, by no means the least painful and pitiful, has been that of petition and legislation. This being interpreted, reads: The mothers’ petitioning, and the fathers, in legislative hall convened, making of their petitions subjects for the amusement of the assembly. Nearly one-half the papers I pick up contain pointers on this subject. Should I try to use all I find I should be still talking to you at the day of dawn of 1893, which wouldn’t be comfortable for you. So, leaving out all the rest, I take for illustration one near home. The issue of August 4 contains an account of a mothers’ meeting, from which I quote this paragraph:

750
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
“ The scientific temperance course of instruction is now a part of the common school course in all our states save seven, Tennessee ranking the least hopeful of the seven in all movements of reform and advancement. Strenuous efforts were made during the last legislative session to introduce our scientific temperance educational bill, but it, as well as all the bills for promotion of social purity and other reforms, were deemed good jokes, and afforded occasion for great hilarity among our wise and honorable lawmakers.”
My own experience among our legislative Solons, both state and national, has brought me to the conclusion that among all the feminine opponents of woman’s ballot there is but one woman who claims my sincere sympathy, and she is the affectionate spouse of the politician who said: “No, John, I don’t want any woman suffrage.” “ You don’t? Why not?” “Well, John, just because if I had it I should always feel like voting for you, and I don’t think I could conscientiously do it.”
I know a worker who once upon a time, when she was a trifle more verdant than she is today, carried a petition for better temperance legislation, signed by fifteen thousand women of her state, to a friend in the Senate, and asked him to present it. He declined. “ Why, Mr B,” said she, “ I thought you believed in temperance.” “ Oh, so Ido.” “ Well, don’t you think this is a good bill?” “Yes—just between us.” “Well, then, why don’t you present it?” “Why, my dear friend, you know I am a politician. I don’t expect to stop here. I am heading for Congress. Now, suppose I present this bill and champion it, some of my friends would not stand by me when that race comes off.” “ But we women will stand by you, every one, and here are fifteen thousand of us.” Here he broke into a loud laugh. “ My dear madam, did you say that ironically? It’s capital if you did.” “Ironically! Indeed I didn’t; what do you mean?” “Oh, well, then, you’re more innocent than I had supposed. My friend, how much do you suppose your fifteen thousand women would weigh in an election scale against two German votes ?” Suppose these fifteen thousand women, wanting this voting well done, could have done it themselves, and so neutralized fifteen thousand German votes, would that gentleman have declined to present, plead, and vote for that bill? I trow not.
In the columns of the average newspaper, or the fulminations of the average orator, one can scarcely go amiss for censorious remarks regarding the “wild and fanatical female who is shrieking for the suffrage, for—she knows not what, expecting to be benefited— she knows not how.” These gentlemen are either stubbornly or wilfully blind, or they have penetrated a very short distance into the tangled morass of woman’s legal and political situation. Ask any widow in this state, whose wayward boy is daily and hourly being lured down to destruction, if she thinks her ballot would be of any benefit to her or her boy in an anti-saloon fight. Ask the tax-paying widow who sung and prayed and talked and worked and paid all through our late prohibition amendment campaign what she saw when she went to the polls on election day. She will tell you that she saw scores of male paupers, whom her quota of tax helped to feed and clothe and shelter, driven from the poorhouse to put in their ballots for the defeat of the amendment; but if she had attempted to cast a ballot it would have been tossed scornfully aside, and she would have been subject to punishment for illegal voting. Ask her, if, in the light of that experience, she thinks she “ shrieks for—she knows not what.”
During our legislative session—I mean during the brethren’s legislative session of 1888—a bill was introduced “ for the better protection of the property of married women.” It was referred to a committee, recommended by that committee for rejection, and our honorable Solons promptly followed that advice.
Ask the drunkard’s wife, who toils day and night for the support of her children, whose hard earnings may be taken any day, even to the table at which they eat and the bed from under them, to pay her husband’s saloon bills—ask that woman, when she pleads for a voice in making the law or choosing the lawmakers, if she is clamoring for—“ she knows not what.” Go to the poor, barren tenement of the working girl, whose young life is dragged out in ceaseless drudgery, who toils month after

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
751
month for the merest pittance of starvation wages—ask the sad-eyed mother who watches her roses fade and her young strength fail, who knows the terrible temptations that daily beset her in that unequal race—ask her if, in pleading to be made a member of a representative, not a silent and subject class, she is asking for—“she knows not what.” Ask that widowed mother, whose ceaseless “ stitch, stitch, stitch” from day- dawn till midnight scarcely provides the coarsest and commonest food and shelter for herself and her little girl, who knows that after her tenth birthday no law stands between that baby-girl and the devouring wolf of legalized sensuality—ask that anxious heart if, when she prays for the day when she shall hold in her hand the only weapon with which she can protect that child she is sending up vain, ignorant petitions to a merciful Father pleading for—“she knows not what.”
We read in olden story how a Scottish leader inclosed the heart of the hero of Bannockburn in a silver casket, and hurled it into the ranks of the enemy, that his devoted followers might rush after it with the instinctive battle-cry: “ Heart of Bruce! I follow thee! ”
Brothers! not the dead senseless ashes inclosed in silver shrine, but the living, bleeding, breaking heart of American motherhood lies trodden under foot in the ranks of the enemy. The chords that vibrated to sweetest melody when the eyes of her first-born son, the hope of her heart and house, smiled up into hers, lies torn and bleeding under the relentless tread of the legalized liquor traffic. The strings that were twined with a life and death clasp around the life and destiny of her little baby girl lie crushed and quivering in the devouring jaws of legalized and law-protected sensuality. The ebbing life blood oozes, drop by drop, as her fair young daughter, hounded on by the pursuing fiends of ill-paid labor, treachery and starvation, plunges over the fatal precipice and is lost in the black, fathomless abyss of moral and social degradation and death.
And as of old that Scottish leader stood, so stand I here today; and I call upon you, friends! brothers! fellow soldiers! knights of the nineteenth century! Let your battle-cry ring out so loud and clear that all the world shall hear it: “Mother heart! I follow thee! ”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
753
We do not say, “ I should have loved him had the self-same day but found us living, but I hold him dear now, at this moment, and if patient ears, wrapped in God’s silence dimly now and then, catch echoes of the grateful love of men, Charles Lamb rests happily through all these years.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
755
creetly remained on board the ship. The condition of the watermen who came out the following day bore testimony, to the wisdom of the captain’s warning, for their clothes were like Joseph’s coat, of many colors, from the frequent drenchings of colored fluids cast on them the previous day. When we left the United States there was a small speck on the political horizon of Chili, which had rapidly developed into a portentous war-cloud, of which we were blissfully ignorant until we reached Callao. Here the captain of the Santiago received orders to go no further, but to transfer all passengers to the Pizarro, an older and less valued vessel. On entering Chilian waters a man-of-war fired a shot across our bows and ordered us to halt. As the muzzles of some very fierce-looking guns were peering through the portholes of the aforesaid man-of-war, no time was lost in obeying orders. We remained quite stationary while the man-of-war performed a sort of nautical war-dance or waltz, by moving entirely around our vessel^ while the captain asked several questions, which being answered satisfactorily, we were ordered to “move on.” We began to feel like poor Joe in “ Bleak House,” who responded to a like order by saying, “Where would you have a poor cove move on to?” For w r e had been told that in all probability we would not be allowed to land at a single Chilian port, but, fortunately, results proved otherwise. We tarried in the Bay of Valparaiso all night waiting for the captain of the port to give us permission to go ashore, still in a state of uncertainty. But morning brought a blessed relief to mind and body, and w'e lost no time in accepting the freedom of the city.
When I reached Santiago the following day I was literally turned round. Midsummer in February! Washington’s birthday anniversary the hottest of the season! The sun rose in the East as usual, but turned to the North instead of to the South. The constellations had reversed their positions. The Dipper was lost to view. The Southern Cross was not a compensation, for it was a disappointment.
The school year began in March and closed for the summer holidays at Christmas. Santiago is the head of a system of schools established in Chili for the purpose of furnishing’funds for missionary purposes. It is on the plan of our seminaries in the North, but it is not intended for propaganda. It meets a much needed want for educational purposes. Its patronage is from the best families in Chili, and now numbers about two hundred and fifty students. The most of the teachers are from the United States. The graduating class, which I taught, was composed of Spanish, French, German, English and American, the latter being represented by one girl. They all spoke tw’o or three languages. The school observes all feast days that the national banks do, but the greatest feast day w'as the 7th of July. The United States minister also observes this day by a formal reception of all good Americans, foreign ministers and state officials.
Just here I wish to offer a tribute of respect to Patrick Egan who, whatever may have been his errors of commission or omission politically or ministerially, proved himself a humane, Christian gentleman, as his legation was a place of refuge, not only for Americans during that fierce and bloody war, but for the opposing factions who sought his protection.
“ Old Glory ” never appeared to a better advantage than when peacefully floating in the breeze as a menace even in a foreign country, when the war-dogs were loosened to hound down those wffio had the courage of their convictions and openly asserted themselves. Every building in the city is required by law to erect a flagstaff, that the national flag may be raised when the order is given to do so, a custom worthy of imitation. The college rejoiced in tw r o, one for the flag of Chili and one for the “ stars and stripes.” The latter was treated with all the respect due it during the terrible sacking of the city that followed the close of the war.
Santiago, a typical Spanish-American city, is the finest on the Pacific slope. From its geographical position it enjoys a delightful climate much of the year, but its close proximity to the mountains that are covered wfith snow in the rainy season brings the mercury down to forty or fifty degrees, and occasionally to the freezing point. There is

756
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
a scarcity of fuel, as the early Spanish settlers cut away the timber, and tree planting- has not become a universal custom with their descendants. Coal is found, but it is expensive; hence the people accustom themselves to do without fire save for cooking purposes. The result is great mortality among children and anaemia among women who rarely live to an advanced age. Men wear their overcoats in and out of doors, rub their fingers to excite warmth, and imbibe wine and strong drink, not only to relieve the biting cold of winter, but also the oppressive heat of summer. Servants move about with shawls on their heads and cover their mouths to retain the heat from exhalation. It is a pitiful sight to see the poor and thinly clad sitting outside of their miserable adobe huts when the weather is fine to enjoy the warmth of the sun. The stores are never heated, and the fruit and flower venders may be seen the whole year round in the open air. This remarkable country, with more attention to the amenities of life, would be a delightful abiding place. It is free from thunderstorms, cyclones and blizzards, and there is no snow except in the mountains. The people are occasionally shaken by an earthquake which at the time is very terrifying, to which I can bear testimony by personal experience. The name Valparaiso means “Vale of Paradise,” which is significant of the climate. There are three distinct grades of society in Spanish America, the rich, the middle class and the very poor. The rich are the aristocracy, or nobility, as they style themselves. They are very exclusive, and only admit people of their own rank to intimacy. Their revenues are obtained from mines and haciendas, which are worked by the peons, a mixture of Spanish and Indian.
The rich lead lives of idleness, the men are fond of gain and gambling, and the women of dress and gossiping. The sons of rich men are often educated abroad, and the daughters acquire a few superficial accomplishments and a smattering of languages, either in the convents or from foreign governesses. They have the Spanish style of beauty, and are very devout about attending mass every morning, wearing a black dress and the Spanish mantilla, as bonnets are forbidden in the churches of Chili. In the afternoon they may be seen riding or walking, with uncovered heads. It is a disgrace for a lady to nurse or attend to her children. These (maternal) functions are delegated to servants who are ignorant, and most of them examples of total depravity, as they are supposed to break every commandment in the decalogue. Women do not command respect, but simply admiration in proportion to their beauty,, courtesy and gallantry on the part of the men being, like veneering, but on the surface. Young women dare not venture on the street in daytime without an escort or chaperon. Schoolgirls are not allowed to go and come from school, no matter how short the distance, without a servant at their heels, or a protecting guardian beside them. In Chili a woman is an infant, under the law, until she reaches the age of twenty-five years. To marry under that age without the consent of parents or guardian, would be illegal. If, by any stretch of the imagination, we could fancy these women organizing a literary club after the manner of our women, from the largest cities to the smallest villages, they would be the butt of ridicule in the newspapers and clubs, or thought fit subjects for a lunatic asylum. The women of the United States are regarded by our Spanish-American neighbors as very despotic, and are rarely selected by them as wives.
Schools are greatly needed in these countries to elevate the women as well as the masses. Missionary schools are doing much good, but in many ways they are handicapped and fail to reach the large majority, who need to learn that labor is honorable and that idleness is vice. President Balmaceda understood the wants of the people. He was a progressive and broad-minded man. He built fine public schools to educate the common people, and did much to improve the country, but his efforts did not suit the conservative element, and he was falsely accused of squandering the public money, which finally precipitated the late war in Chili, with which you are all familiar. These schools now stand for his monuments, and the time will come when his memory will be respected The people are patriotic, in their way; they are great hero-worshipers, and love to honor their distinguished men, when dead, by erecting statues to their memory in the public squares and other places of public resort.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
757
The bulk of the property is held by the church, and a small minority of the people, who make the laws and place only a nominal tax on the realty. To meet government expenses, heavy duties are imposed on the necessaries of life, but the luxuries escape with a small tribute.
Nearly all business is in the hands of foreigners. Every store and shop, even to a cobbler’s stall, must pay a license or patent for revenue. An auctioneer pays one thousand dollars and upward per annum. This burdens the tradespeople and the poor, and there is no redress, the despotism of the rulers being proportioned to the ignorance of the people as a mass. There is no provision made for the indigent poor; the halt, the lame and the blind all meet in the marketplaces and other conspicuous points and beg for aid. Yet the religion of these people is noticeable in all relations of life. Even business houses are dedicated to a patron saint, whose name is deeply cut in the pavement, and his figure placed in the window where goods are exposed for sale. Private houses often have a niche in the outer wall, in which is placed an image of the Blessed Virgin, surrounded by plants and cut flowers, and lighted at night by a gas jet. Cemeteries are filled with tombs built above ground, descending two or three stories, under which is a receptacle for the bones of the “ oldest inhabitant.” These tombs are fashioned like Greek temples, and are guarded by a favorite saint and the Virgin cut in marble. Some of them are very expensive. One belonging to the De Soto family, built wholly of white marble, surmounted by a life-sized angel exquisitely carved, cost twenty-five thousand dollars. The poor have no permanent burial place; a hole is made in the ground, the same being rented for a certain length of time, but at the expiration of the lease, the body is thrown into the Gehenna beyond the wall, and covered with lime. The cities have no beautiful suburbs. There are quintas and chacras of a block or a few acres, surrounded by high adobe walls to ■exclude the “Goths and Vandals.” These grounds are highly cultivated by the aid of irrigation. Statuary is largely used for decorating the grounds as well as the houses. Except in the parks, there are no fine driveways; the country is in a state of nature, and during the rainy season the roads are wellnigh impassable. Agriculture is conducted on the chacras or small farms in the most primitive manner. The old Abra- hamic plow is used to tickle the ground that is expected to laugh with the harvest. Donkeys with their panniers, and clumsy carts drawn by oxen, carry the fruits and vegetables to market. In the month of September I spent the diez e ocho holiday of ten days on a large hacienda of five thousand acres, valued at six hundred thousand dollars, which formerly belonged to Balmaceda. Three thousand acres were in wheat in all stages of growth. Peons were plowing for the last sowing, twenty in a field. These haciendas are superintended by practical Scotchmen or Englishmen, who require the peons to use modern plows. They are stubbornly opposed to change of tools or fashion. Thousands of horses, cattle and sheep roamed over the foot-hills, often straggling across the mountains to the other side. Once a year the cattle of the country are driven in by herdsmen to an appointed place, and, as each owner has his brand, they are easily assorted, taken where they belong and sold.
The peons live for successive generations on the same hacienda. Each family has an adobe house and a plat of ground, and they close together in a sort of village. They work for hire, and are faithful servants. No provision is made for the intellectual and moral elevation of these people. They amuse themselves on Sundays with horse-racing, etc. Bull-fighting is prohibited in Chili, but not in Peru or Mexico. The Chilians are experts in the use of the lasso.
Manufactures are limited to a few necessary articles of but inferior quality. Americans have built most of their railroads, the French improved their harbors, and these, with the German and English, established their commerce.
Briefly outlined, this is the social and political condition of a typical Spanish- American country, which, after an existence of over three hundred and fifty years, is walking in the beaten paths and living after the manner of its ancestors. With a desire for liberty and independence, it threw off the yoke of Spain, but among them-

758
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
selves there is a constant struggle for supremacy. They are proud, fond of power, gain, ease and luxury.
The docile peons, although free, are still slaves, and constitute the fighting force in time of war. Through their veins trickles the same blood that coursed through those of the early Spanish discoverers and conquerors. Cortez and Pizarro were religious bigots and fanatics, who came with the sword in one hand and the cross in the other. They fought in the name of Spain’s patron saint, Iago, but showed a greater desire to obtain gold than to convert souls to Christianity. “ They came, they saw, they conquered,” and the descendants of the Incas and the Aztecs rest like an incubus on the sleeping, dreaming Spanish-Americans, who have not only exonerated the crimes of Pizarro, but first exalted him as an hero and later as a saint. After three hundred years his body was exhumed, placed in a glass casket, and enshrined in the cathedral at Lima, Peru, where I saw it on my return home. Minister Hicks, who was present, related to me the ceremonies that attended his consecration. This was done at the close of the nineteenth century. The soil of Peru is so impregnated with niter that the bodies of the dead are preserved.
The early settlements of Spanish America were almost one hundred years in advance of those of North America. The very garden of the continent was their chosen abiding place. From Mexico to Chili, nature has been lavish in her gifts of climate, soil and products. Within a space embracing the tropics and semi-tropics, sea girt on all sides, with ranges of mountains inclosing fertile valleys and rising into tablelands adapted to the culture of every cereal, fruit and plant that may be cultivated for the sustenance and the pleasure of man; gold, silver and precious stones, as well as the baser metals; large domains suited to the grazing of cattle or agricultural purposes; forests in which abound the greatest variety of woods; rivers navigable far into the interior, of the country on the banks of which the soil is inexhaustible; rare and beautiful plants, that may adorn the conservatory or supply the alembic of the chemist for medicinal purposes. Surrounded by the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, barter and trade may be carried on between the two Americas with almost as much ease as on our great rivers of commerce, as the ships that ply up and down the coast are rarely out of sight of land; so that to those who enjoy ocean travel is offered the most delightful opportunity, as summer reigns the year round and the traveler may revel in all the luxuries of the tropic and temperate zones.
Yet, with all these advantages, our Spanish-American neighbors have failed to keep abreast of the times. It is mostly due to two causes: first, the homogeneousness of the people; second, uniformity of religion. In the plan of creation a diversity of races was wisely provided, with the differences of temperament and color to adapt them to the various locations wherein they dwell. The different species of the same race also seems necessary to evolve or develop the highest and best conditions of society. To this variety is due, no doubt, in part, the remarkable advancement and prosperity of the United States. By tacit consent, we all learn to speak the same language which enables us to travel from the Atlantic to the Pacific without guide or courier, and distinguishes us from Europe by removing the insuparable barriers to free intercourse and travel.
The same language is universal in Spanish-America, but there the antecedents have been the same, and their habits and customs gain nothing by contact with each other. Uniformity of religion leads to bigotry and intolerance, as well as persecution of those whose beliefs and forms of worship differ from those of the established church. This is largely true in all of Spanish-America. In Peru, to preach the gospel in Spanish, except after the prescribed methods, subjects the offender to arrest and imprisonment. Chili is more tolerant. Protestant churches are allowed, but they are not permitted to have a belfry or tower in which to place a bell to call the people to worship. Differences of religion and politics are better for the body politic if they may be openly expressed. Free speech, free press, free schools and freedom to worship God according to the dictates of one’s own conscience, lie at the foundation of true republicanism.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
759
With a deep sense of gratitude to Spain for having made it possible for Columbus to discover America, where so many millions of people find free and happy homes, there is a tinge of regret that her own offspring in the New World has been surpassed in achievement and enterprise by her twin sister, North America. Columbus was not a Spaniard. He owed his nativity to that land that has produced poets, painters, sculptors and men of letters, where they breathe an atmosphere filled with inspiration. Columbus felt its influence, and it stirred his pious soul to its very depths. He felt God had given him a mission, but he was looked upon at home and abroad as an impracticable dreamer, until a woman, who understood and interpreted his dream, lent a helping hand, and that woman was a Spaniard.
When Columbus landed on the shores of the New World, he claimed it in the name of his benefactors; when he planted the cross, he dedicated it to Christianity. Since then thousands of people who have been persecuted for opinion’s sake have here sought refuge and found a home.
With the dawn of the twentieth century may our Spanish-American neighbors, who are bound to us by natural ties, be still closer bound by bands of steel, bearing the cars of progress laden with a higher civilization. May there be a transfusion of Anglo-Saxon blood to quicken their sluggish veins, to lift them to a higher and better condition materially and spiritually.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
761
dead to the organically living state, and to note the steady resurrection from death to life. He can judge of the adaptation of different sections to the growth of varied soil products, and their resources in the essential elements of fertility. He is able to select the localities and conditions best adapted to the largest growth of farm products and to state where the greatest nutritive value to such growths would be imparted.
Education with the farmer has become a pressing necessity. The claims of agriculture and of education are co-extensive. The greater the appliances of mind to any department of physical labor the greater the results. Well trained and informed mind can control physical energies quite as it pleases, and never is its power of control of more avail than in the business of husbandry. Brains are brought into use as well as muscle. In order to have any worthy success the agriculturist must carry into his work a fullness of knowledge; not merely a sufficiency, but more than a sufficiency. His success calls for intelligence and observation, and pays a premium on energy and ability. With the naturally sound judgment which his business cultivates, the farmer needs a good education, as well as the lawyer, the physician or the clergyman. The times demand this on considerations quite distinct from mere agricultural skill. The affairs of state and the intimate relations of agriculture to them call our legislators from the intelligent body of agriculturists.
That which is true of the farmer applies to each and all the departments of agriculture.
Among the many good things which stamp the agriculturist’s work as of Divine appointment is its diversity. While it always includes contact with and care of the soil, its wide range allows us to speak of the agriculturist as a farmer or a shepherd, or a grain-grower, or a stock-raiser, or a market-gardener, or a dairyman, or a granger, or a hayseed, all of which vocations are unlimited in their aim and broad in their scope, and are capable of developing a variety of talents or gratifying a wide range of tastes.
It has been said that “Agriculture is a born science.” It is full of botany, zoology, geology and entomology. It is full of chemistry from the soil to the growing plant. It gives full employment to the powers of both mind and body. An agriculturist may have the best thought of the vocation which he represents. He may daily find a broader sphere than that prescribed by the dollars invested. Owing to the fact that he is closely associated with nature, he is in close relation with the spirit of all life, and in the immediate presence of the Great Author. The natural tendencies of his aspirations are daily led toward good and toward God. From the day the farmer sows his seed until he harvests his crop, every day of the season, he is dependent upon beneficent Providence for favor and prosperity upon his broad fields, and is intuitively led to look from “ Nature up to Nature’s God.”
The great freedom from excitement, peculiar to the farmer more than any other class of citizens, gives opportunity for cool and undisturbed investigation, and helps to form a character which the clergyman covets most for his hearers and which our judiciary system most needs for the jury box. In no department of work is good judgment more essential than in agriculture.
The farmer is obliged to deal with many things which are entirely beyond his power to control. He can not control the seasons, the weather or the markets. While he may base his calculations upon facts obtained from observation and experience, his own judgment must decide whether the season is late or early, when to plant, when to harvest, and, in fact, the seasonable time for all his work. There is no person engaged in business of any kind who is not dependent upon the prosperity of the agriculturists for his own success. If crops.fail the merchants, ministers, doctors and lawyers all suffer from the failure. The welfare of our towns, cities, states and nations is due to the adequate success of agriculture. Failure upon the farm brings financial distress to every business enterprise, while abundant harvests insure great national prosperity.
We as a people realized the value of good crops recently, when Russia needed our corn and we needed their gold.

762
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
The quality and standing of any honorable calling can only be measured by the character of the men and women engaged in it. No occupation affords better opportunity for mental, moral and social advancement than agriculture.
In the primitive days crude implements and primitive methods were used in cultivating the soil. The exhibit here at Jackson Park, of agricultural machinery, in quality, in artistic presentation and in infinite variety, proves that we live in an age of invention and of application of ideas to the interests of humanity, whereby agriculture is made less laborious, more pleasant, more refined and remunerative. Progress is illustrated. The bent stick and wooden plow is replaced by magnificent steel plows; the sickle by the powerful reapers and binders, and we are led to believe that in the near future electricity will be used to draw agriculture onward. With the progress before us may we not expect, in the world’s tomorrow, to see the golden era in which the alchemist’s dream is more than realized, and some of the latent forces of nature utilized in the fertilization of the soil, and that our statesmen will see the air turned into gold and silver.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
765
inventions resulting from it, which, perhaps more than anything else, have contributed to the freer and, as we hope, better condition of woman. While, to the praise of the Mediaeval Church, it recognized the fact that w r e must look to spiritual rather than to material discoveries for the highest welfare and happiness, it sometimes neglected the other important fact that spiritual well-being is dependent on physical and intellectual agencies, and that only by the proper use of these can the desired spiritual attainment be made. Protestantism recognized this neglect and directed itself at once to these forces which have reference to the physical side of life, to whatever would increase the sum total of human pleasure and decrease the amount of pain, and the results are, as we all know, marvelous beyond expectation. It is true that in avoiding the mistake which the Mediaeval Church had made, Protestantism incurred the danger of going to the opposite extreme, and of regarding physical and intellectual comforts as most important so far as this world goes, while spirituality too often is thought desirable only as a preparation for death.
If this were the necessary and veritable outcome of modern science, we might well question whether the loss were not greater than the gain, especially to the women who partook so fully of the best which the mediaeval life had to offer; but every thoughtful person knows that the largest means are best for the highest ends, and that it is only irrational souls who lose sight of final purposes to rest satisfied with what are only means to an end. As it is, all these developments of physical science will, in our opinion, eventually lead to the best results. This being admitted, women can look upon the achievements of science as the important factor which has brought about for them the great changes from a state of helpless dependence to one of desirable self-reliance and more efficient activity. So long as women were compelled by necessity to spin, weave, sew, care for their households and attend the sick, so long their time and hands were fully occupied, leaving little opportunity or strength for other pursuits. This certainly was the case with wives and mothers, while the condition of unmarried women was even less desirable, compelled, as they often were, to suffer the humiliation of receiving a precarious living from strangers, or possibly worse yet, of accepting a humble seat at the table of kindred, for Protestantism did not, as Catholicism did, offer a refuge and a vocation to unmarried women.
The various organizations at the present time afford splendid opportunity for the wise use of surplus time secured by the introduction of machinery, and women are not slow of availing themselves of it since they have learned, what it was not possible for them to know before, the value of organized effort. The worth of organized activity is seen in the various reformatory methods introduced into our hospitals and prisons, by which more humane and refined influences are brought to bear in the treatment of criminals and the insane. It is seen in educational matters where women occupy positions of trust, not simply because of the desirability of having women to co-operate with men in public affairs, but because in many cases these women represent the sentiment of a large body of thoughtful women whose opinions it would not be politic to ignore. Nor is it only among the so-called leisure class that there is the disposition for self-improvement and for these advantages that come from wisely- organized effort. I have been surprised as I have talked with members of the Knights of Labor, and others of the wage-earning class, women of comparatively little culture, perhaps, but with an earnest purpose to make the absolute best of themselves and of the circumstances which too often dwarf rather than develop them. They, too, are disposed to let the old routine of personal matters and petty gossip give place to questions of wider scope. They, too, are taking an interest in public matters, knowing by painful experience how closely the decision of these questions may affect them, their homes and especially their children. And already their interest in these broader affairs has obtained results in a practical way. Their demand that children born of the abject poor shall not be defrauded of their childhood, but that they shall have opportunity for education, is meeting a response all over this country, not only from public sentiment, but from public sentiment as expressed by law. In these, as in so

766
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
many other philanthropic aims and purposes, intelligent women of all classes are heartily engaged, and the unity of aim, the common purpose in public matters, especially in matters which bear directly on the home, is one of the happiest results of the enlarged opportunity which this modern time affords. It not only promises benefit to all classes of women by giving to each the moral support of the other, but it tends also to do away with the artificial system of caste among women, which is almost inevitable where there is a division of interests, and an inability to recognize the principle that the good of each is bound up in the good of all.
I The strength which comes and shall come from this wider union of interests and influences can hardly be estimated. We know that the power of woman’s influence has been acknowledged in all times; that poets have sung it, and men have delighted to echo the song. Again and again the refrain comes: “The hand that rocks the cradle is the hand that moves the world,” but that was the influence of individual women and of woman in the abstract. It was very intangible, very indefinite, limited in the main to a narrow circle, or affected a wide range only through narrower, naturally losing force, as all power does, by the greater number of media through which it is transmitted before reaching the desired end. Now for the first time that influence is taking on a more definite form, is more surely felt. That it will increase instead of decreasing is but natural, since “ it is not the genius of civilized institutions to take away social or political rights that have once been granted.” That woman’s influence will radically change the character of public affairs is not to be anticipated, since the intellect of woman does not differ essentially from that of man, and it is these two forces, the intellectual and the moral, which are to be the controlling forces in the future. The greatest changes and the greatest advantage arising from the new order of things will be to woman herself. The enlarged opportunity of the present time means for her, first of all, the privilege of gaining an independent livelihood, or, in other words, of deciding for herself the direction of her life. How much this signifies, and what a unique privilege this has been hitherto, they know best who are most familiar with the social condition of woman from barbaric times to the present. There was no choice, so to speak. Marriage was almost the sole opportunity of gaining or obtaining a desirable living, and even then the decision was usually made by parents, brothers or near kindred, and not by the person whose fate was the most concerned. If, as in more recent times, the woman was allowed the choice, it was often necessity rather than free choice which directed her, and too often she was compelled to be governed by motives of prudence rather than inclination.
The narrow means and necessarily contracted habits of the woman who remained unmarried made her an object of silent contempt, not from any fault of her own, but because outside of wedded life and the interests of rearing a family there was no industry that offered a worthy compensation for her work, and her whole thought was necessarily bent on a narrow economy that could save where it could not earn. The manifold employments that are now open to women, employments that are rapidly increasing year by year, offer for the first time the glad opportunity °f avocations that in their way command respect as marriage commands respect. We have only to call the names of Harriet Hosmer, Clara Barton, and others, and proof is at once given. Many less widely known testify to the same effect, and the day is fast passing away when women will be obliged to accept marriage either for the sake of support or to avoid the contempt once attached to the unmarried. This freedom of choice naturally increases the respect given to woman, whether the choice she makes is in favor of marriage, or whether she decides to follow a profession. The woman who accepts a husband out of pure and free inclination, conscious that this union is for her the surest opportunity for happiness and usefulness, must stand much higher in the estimation of the husband than the one who marries simply because there is for her no other alternative, while the woman who is wedded to her profession in the thought of bettering her own and the world’s condition must gain the respect which is naturally accorded to those who have an earnest purpose in life and steadfastly adhere to it.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
767
I know it may be said that this large opportunity for women does not necessarily imply greater improvement on their part. It may be said that women in the future, as in the past, will still continue to live in the narrow routine of a circumscribed life; or, if their ambition takes a wider range, it is in the direction of richer apparel, daintier food and costlier living. It may be claimed, too, that in many cases the great advantage offered by the so-called modern improvements have only led to greater complexity of living and still greater perplexity, and that the added leisure furnishes opportunity for added frivolities. The justice of the claim is admitted, but at the same time I am right in refusing to admit that the latter class of women are the representative women of our time. On the contrary, it is the women who are making the absolute best of themselves and of their fortunate surroundings who are the truly representative women of our time. These evince the latent bent, the tendency of the masses, and the success possible to all. A tree is to be judged not alone by its fruits, but by its fairest fruits, because these show its possibilities, these show what the others might have been if earth and air and sunshine had been graciously disposed, and the noble-minded women who are availing themselves of the glad privileges of the present time are the truly representative women because they are those who are shaping the influences which are affecting the masses beneath them, and they are representative women also because all other women would desire the higher rational life if they only had a consciousness of the joy which the rational life alone can give.
If there be any fear lest this higher life, as we are pleased to term it, and these broader opportunities for women may lead them in time to the extreme of ignoring limitations of family life, and of preferring the more public career of business or a profession, so that family life would become distasteful to the extent that the welfare and perhaps even the existence of the race would be in danger, we can reassure ourselves with the fact that nature will take care of all that without any anxiety on our part, for “ nowhere is she so sensitive to encroachments as in those matters which lie at the foundation of life.” We may cheat, distort and circumvent her in other respects, but nowhere is she so keen, cunning, so absolute and imperative as in this determination for life, this will to live, as Schopenhauer expresses it. Nor need there be any fear lest these higher opportunities open to women shall take away their tenderness, their confiding trust, or any of these finer qualities which are usually termed “womanly;” for the grace which comes from strength is far more graceful than that which comes from languor; the tenderness which comes from efficient sympathy is no less tender because of its efficiency, and the trust which is based on a full recognition of all that love and trust and self-surrender imply is certain to be more permanent than the trust that is based on ignorance.
I know the sweet illusions that still adhere to the idea of chivalrous devotion on the part of man, and of clinging dependence on the part of woman, and this might be well perhaps if men were always strong and women always young and beautiful; yet even here it is questionable whether it were possible for a woman to find lasting happiness merely as a passive recipient of loving admiration, however ardent, for so long as a woman has a rational and spiritual nature, so long she fails of highest happiness if these are lost sight of. And further, grant that these conditions of devotion upon the part of man and clinging dependence on the part of woman could be permanent, it is questionable whether such a state would be’healthful to either mind or body, since this form of selfishness, like any other, is liable to die of its own excesses. Furthermore, the fates of the Juliets, the Ophelias, the Desdemonas, and of countless hosts of other women who were all that is gentle, sweet and confiding, does not lead to the belief that the fate of such women is at all enviable. On the other hand, the tragic consequences of all this emotional fervor, this unrestrained expression of feeling, especially when combined with artless simplicity and utter ignorance of what is worthy to be loved, which, strange to say, men and women are so slow to learn; for this frenzied emotion and intensity is still hallowed with the name of love, its dicta are regarded infallible, and that too in the most important concerns of life.

768
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
If the privileges now afforded to women shall lead them to more realistic views in regard to the affections, incalculable results for good must in eviably follow; for there is no truth that men and women need to see more plainly than the fact* that the emotions and the affections are to be kept under wise control, and they are of value only as they are under control, and that the infallibility of love is not in proportion to its intensity, but rather in proportion to its clearsightedness. How plainly Dante saw this truth, and how firmly he was guided by it is evident from what he says in the “Vita Nuova,” after describing his first meeting with Beatrice: “ I say that from that time love quite governed my soul, and with so safe and undisputed lordship that I had nothing left for it but to do all his bidding continually. And albeit her image that was with me always was an exaltation of love to subdue me, it was yet of so perfect a quality that it never allowed me to be overruled by love without the faithful counsel of reason whensoever such counsel was useful to be heard.” I know the tendency of women is to live in their feelings; still this tendency need not be abnormally cultivated, as it has been in times past, and above all things this emotional state should not be considered the ideal condition for woman, for in whatever way we may regard woman, whether as an individual of and for herself, or whether we regard her as a helpmate for man, in either case it is the rational life that gives a permanent worth to the emotional life. Desirable and indispensable as the latter may be, its best significance is in its subordination to the rational. Shakespeare knew this well, and while he has portrayed every phase of the emotions with all the allurements and attractions which undisciplined ardor knows how to offer, he has not failed to show the evil results which are sure to follow when reason fails to obtain control. The Juliets, the Ophelias and the Desdemonas perish, the victims of their own impulses, but women like Portia, whose wealth of feeling was not under the sway of caprice, loved, not only to their o\Vn advantage, but to that of their households. No submission is more womanly than that of Portia to her husband, but it is the submission of strength and not of weakness.
Of the many old superstitions in regard to woman there is one which has not entirely passed away, and that is that women by a kind of intuition or divination have a feeling for truth, which is an easy substitute for the unremitting labor and continual mental activity that is essential to the logical comprehension of truth. Hence the inexactness of women and their inability to tell the truth, not from lack of moral sincerity, but because they do not recognize the fact that a clear apprehension of the truth is not a free natural gift, but is an acquired ability, that is gained only by the most rigorous mental discipline. It would be quite as easy to gain strong physical power without continuous exercise of the muscles as to gain intellectual and moral strength without the constant activity of the moral and intellectual faculties, and women can never expect to arrive at an accurate knowledge of any subject so long as they are willing at a moment’s notice to give hasty answers to the most profound problems, social, economical, religious or philosophical, merely to follow some impulse that with them takes the place of intelligent conviction. So long as this is the case, so long as feeling takes the place of accurate thinking, women can not have that subtlety of analysis and sustained power of reasoning which is absolutely essential to the correct investigation of any subject, philosophical or scientific.
And so of those other mists of feeling which obscure the problems with which women of today have to deal, especially the disposition to let personal matters decide rather than the consideration of broad universal principles. It is not strange that this is the case, since women have been governed so long by motives of personal considerations. Yet if they will share in the larger life of today it will be by a recognition of the value of underlying principles, and not through the oldtime artifice, intrigue and use or abuse of personal influence. Is it not a little singular that while patience, one of the most significant virtues in the Middle Ages, and one considered essentially feminine, that in the modern time women are restlessly impatient? Here I should make a distinction and say that they are patient under inevitable physical ills, but are

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
769
exceedingly impatient under moral wrong. At first thought this may seem a virtue rather than otherwise, for so long as the bad can be made good, and the good made better, no one has a right to be passively indifferent.
The difficulty lies in women failing to perceive that the process of the universe can not be violently hastened; that the moral world as well as the physical has its laws which must be regarded if success is to be attained. It is not easy for women to see that what ought to be may be practically impossible at present, and, indeed, in many cases can be reached only by the slowest processes, but this impatient haste on the part of women will brook no delay. They have a restless, feverish desire for activity, and inability to stay quiet, an irritable impatience to accomplish something and to see immediate returns for the amount of energy expended. Increased opportunities for philanthropic and reformatory effort have added to the intensity of this impatience. Seeing, as they believe, the Kingdom of Heaven to be within reach, they are ready to take it by violence, and so defeat the object in view. It should be said, however, that within the last few years there is evidence of decided change in this respect. Already the disciplinary power of systematic thought and study is making itself felt among women who have availed themselves of it, and instead of bending their energies exclusively in trying to alleviate poverty, squalor and degradation, we find many of them making earnest inquiries as to the cause of all this poverty and vice—trying to find out the underlying causes which bring about the need of charity and almsgiving, for that there should be continued poverty among men and women sound in mind and body proves a radical injustice somewhere. And women as well as men should make it their duty, if not pleasure, to know where the evil lies, and apply the remedy there instead of resting content with the system so long in vogue of almsgiving out of ignorant pity and useless sympathy. It is a question much discussed at the present time what effect the increase of thought and study will have upon the health of women. Doctors disagree upon the subject, but meanwhile women are going right along solving the problem in a practical way. Whether the answer will be in the negative or affirmative is not yet apparent, but this much is certain, as Professor Morris has so aptly put it, “ Patient thought and study are not half so perilous to one’s nerves and brains as are the fret and worry incident to the strife for the possession of the thousand and one now alleged necessaries of decent living. Genuinely patient thought and study are as much a sedative as an excitant, for they bring the repose of strength.” So far as my own observation goes, it is not the stimulus of thought and study which works the ills of which physicians complain today as it is the irrational life which women are disposed to live, simply because material productions have increased so rapidly that it is comparatively easy for nearly every home to have an excess of luxuries, which, instead of adding to the well-being of those who possess them, are often an increased perplexity and aggravation.
Until our homes are simpler and less an object of care and anxiety, until our dress is determined by beauty, health and utility rather than by fashion or caprice, and until our tables are ordered with regard to physical well-being, we do wrong to lay the various forms of nervous prostration to the account of thought and study. Even in cases where household luxuries are not an occasion of fret and worry there is danger of pernicious influence from them, since they lead one to rest content with the lower forms of happiness rather than to seek the higher. The sense of vision is the most tyrannical of all our senses, and few women have it under wise control. I would not wish to advocate stoicism and puritanism in the home, but this love of luxury, this gratification of the senses tends to enervate and make us satisfied with ourselves and our surroundings, forgetful of the facts that it is in the activity of our powers rather than in the passive gratification of them that we eventually come to that real satisfaction which alone is the object of highest desire.
In reflecting upon the broader opportunities open to women, the question arises as to what effect they will have upon religion and the church. Hitherto women have been the conservative element in the church and its chief support. Evidently' a change
( 49 )

770
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
in this respect is going on, and remembering the effect which the logical keenness of the Mary Shelleys, the Harriet Martineaus, the George Eliots has had upon their religion, it is not strange that there is serious questioning as to. what will become of the church in the future, and whether religion is to be thrown aside as a thing of the past if women are no longer to be its chief supporters. But to my mind there is little cause for apprehension on this score. So long as there is in humanity a spirit that impels one to the knowledge and performance of practical duties, so long as there is a desire for such an explanation of the universe as shall give life, aim and meaning, so long as there is a love for the truth which shall make one free, so long there need be no questioning but what religion in some form will claim the deepest interests of humanity, and whatever form that religion may take, women in the future as in the past will give to it loyal fidelity and faithful service.
In conclusion, let me add that if in my paper I have said some things of women that seemed ungracious, it is not because I do not appreciate women or because I do not know them—for I know woman well, the good, the bad and the indifferent, and have hope for all, If what I have said shall lead any to the higher rational life of which I have spoken, the object of my paper will be accomplished.

772
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
mind, the influence of which has increased as the authority once associated with the word culture has declined. The word practical acts on large numbers in every modern community as a charm in superstitious eras acted upon its victims.
Let any new interpretation of religion, any new system of education, any scheme of finance, any civil policy be heralded as practical, and its advocates may rely upon an immediate following to be’ enumerated by thousands. It is by the victims of this epithet, by the worshipers of utility, by the self-styled practical people, that culture is held in disdain. One sometimes questions whether the disdain springs from conscious superiority or from envy, which is the forced confession of conscious inferiority. Whatever its source, disdain is a poisoned weapon, and it is the weapon of suicide.
The man of action is the hero of the practical world, and hardly less does the woman of action control the imagination of contemporary maidenhood. But far from being, what numbers of their admirers proclaim them to be, the foes of culture, living proofs of the uselessness of culture, men of action and in a very particular sense women of action, are the heralds of culture, its prerequisites, and almost always its agents.
The achievements of practical men are, to the great and permanent detriment of numberless young people in this generation, frequently cited to show how unessential to success culture is. When men of action, like Fulton or Whitney, like A. T. Stewart, Vanderbilt or Jay Gould, or in very different lines of action, like Edison, or Pullman, or Powderly are under discussion, the feature of their careers which is dwelt upon with particular insistence is, that “they were or are men of no culture;” that “ they were or are men of no education,” or “ men of the most elementary,” or in favorite phrase “ of the most practical education.” It is readily admitted that the inadequate education of these men is an element which, in their careers, was calculated to attract attention; an element properly emphasized by biographers and economists, since the fact emphasizes their extraordinary ability in the direction of their successes.
Such careers may be regarded with complacency, with certain pride by every human being, since they indicate the dignity, the potency of the human spirit, which can set all obstacles at defiance and transcend circumstances. But such careers do not, as too many young people are led to believe, prove that success is the logical outcome of ignorance, the calculable goal of mind minus culture. What the man without culture, the practical man, has achieved in the world of matter may but grossly figure what the same man with culture might have achieved in the world of thought; and one element never to be forgotten in calculating one’s achievements is the plane upon which they are won. It is mainly the result of such careers and of the partial interpretation given to them that, in popular language, the antithesis of culture is practical education. It is by the advocates of practical education, who assume the role of the natural and necessary sponsors of progress, that culture has been put on the defensive. By them she, who, like beauty, has been wont to consider herself her own divine excuse for being, is compelled to state other and lower grounds which justify her continued existence. Thus any analysis of culture seems to involve an analysis of practical education; and in attempting such an analysis a numble disciple of culture hopes to show that the practical education, far from being the antithesis of culture, is the straight, broad path to it.
You will see then that the first question that arises in an attempt to define culture is: What is meant by a practical education? Is it not fair to reply that a practical , education is such an education in kind and degree as can be practical, as can be used with effectiveness in subsequent life? Is not a practical education one that looks to a definite, a distinct and probably attainable end, instead of to the vague and intangible end of personal development, which is culture’s avowed aim? One of the striking advantages of the practical education is that its end is thus definable; that it has an infallible test. One laying claim to a practical education must be ready at any hour to make answer to the pass-word of the work-a-day world: “What can you do?”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
773
This necessity, although deplored by shallow pretenders to culture who deem it antagonistic, is really one of culture’s strongest allies. The man who can make no response to the challenge of the business world, “ What can you do? ” is, by the modern code, a tramp, a vagrant. The demand that she too shall meet this test, that she too shall answer to the password of th$ practical world, “What can you do?” is, remembering all other boons—I say it deliberately and with no reserve—the greatest boon that modern civilization has conferred upon woman. Today the ability to give a sufficing reply to this challenge is essential to self-respect in man or woman, and that it is so is a triumph of practical education; but the ability to answer this question is also a proof of culture.
In this assembly one could confidently inquire, “What do you expect your education here to do for you?” Probably every young man and every young woman would be ready with a definite answer. They have formed definite expectations of the education they are engaged in obtaining, and their parents have formed definite expectations of them and of what their education will do for them. It is definitely expected that this education will make of those who pursue it competent civil or mechanical engineers; or good draughtsmen or designers, or efficient farmers, poulterers, horticulturists or stock raisers, or reliable pharmacists or chemists, or skillful wood carvers or decorators; and looking toward these occupations most, if not all of them, see in the education they are getting here a direct means of self-support. This is admirable. If life itself is noble and dignified, that which alone can support it can not be ignoble and mean; and any institution which stands for the dignity of labor and which brings up successive generations of young people with sound healthy notions of labor is a source of benefactions.
There is a tacit division of society into the professional and practical classes, and a tacit assumption that these classes are reciprocally inimical: the division is misleading, and the assumption arising from it absurd. The professional class includes clergymen, lawyers, physicians (broadly embracing surgeons and dentists) and teachers; and latterly authors and artists; the practical class includes the followers of business trades, of mechanical arts, and indeed of all pursuits not specifically included under professional, but following either the etymology of the two words or the simple facts regarding the two classes of workers, do not the practical profess as much as the professional? and do not the professional practice as much as the practical?
As for the tacit assumption, often boldly proclaimed, that the professional class prey upon the practical, that the professional class consumes what the practical class produces, is not its refutation read in the statement? The two classes serve one another, and to a corresponding extent live on one another. This is inevitable and it is to the common advantage of both.
A second division of society follows the lines of the first, and assumes that the cultured class is identical with the professional and that the uncultured is synonymous with the practical. If absurdity could pass beyond the first division, it may be said to culminate in the second. That a man is a member of one of the so-called professions (in distinction from one of the so-called business avocations) is no ground for the inference that he is a man of culture. The professions, once called the liberal professions, where thus called because no man could hope to enter them who had not enjoyed a liberal education. A particular education was called liberal from the general belief that certain studies tended to liberalize the mind, and by putting it into possession of the best thoughts of all times and all enlightened countries, freed it from the bondage of the prejudices of its own time and its own land At a time when such a liberal, i. e., such a liberalizing education was the indispensable condition for beginning the preparation of a professional career, it was reasonable to infer culture of a man in any one of the professions; but now when the call to preach may come to the most illiterate, and when the license may be granted to whomsoever claims the call; when the degree of M. D. will be granted to the youth or maiden who will give an indifferent attention to two or three courses of lectures; when anyone may be made

774
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN
a notary, and any notary may be admitted to the bar, it is folly to profess to maintain the old and honorable identification of culture with these professions.
**********
Since success is that which everyone most desires, the relative probabilities of success that wait on different courses usually determine the young man’s or young woman’s choice among them. The lowest measure of success to which-one’s life can be subjected is the character of the shelter and the quality and the quantity of the food and raiment which he has been able to provide himself. Measured by this lowest unit, I believe the cultured as a class are more successful than the practical as a class. Let success be first gauged by bread and butter if you will; you will find the whitest loaves cut in the thinnest slices, most thickly spread with butter are on the table and in the larder of the cultured man. The second measure of success is in the number, the variety and magnitude of material luxuries in excess of the three primal necessities, shelter, clothing and food, enjoyed by the man himself, and in the number and magnitude of material benefits bestowed by him upon the community. In the personal application of this second measure, the average man of culture has the undoubted advantage of the average man destitute of culture. Measured by the material benefactions which they bestow upon the public, it is granted that the non-cultured man enjoys a relatively superior degree of success. Great inventors, great discoverers, great business magnates, who generally belong to the practical as distinguished from the cultured class, have been conspicuously successful in promoting the material interests of the world. To them society owes the railroads, the steamships, the telegraphs, the telephones, the artificial lights,the banks, the insurance companies, and an innumerable et c<ztera of devices fo rdeveloping material resources and for increasing, distributing and preserving*material benefits. But all of these intruments of material advancement are immediately made the instruments of culture, and are noble in just the degree to which they can be used to promote the ends of culture.
The third measure of relative success may be taken in the public honors enjoyed by the two classes. The impartial application of this measure nearly establishes an equilibrium between the two classes; and as the young man fevered by ambition applies it, he may feel the balance tip in favor of the practical class, especially as he sees representatives of this class in increasing numbers pushed into high public offices and into the social prominence incident to exalted official station. But even in the world of politics, of all worlds that most easily conquered by the practical man, that world which offers an exceptional field for the exercise of practical qualities, that world whose atmosphere lends a peculiar glamor both to practical talent and to its rewards, even in this world, the highest department of service is almost exclusively reserved for men of culture. In the diplomatic department the diplomatic man stands aside for the man of culture; in the records of diplomacy one reads f«w names of merchants, mechanics or inventors, but here with Franklin, the one conspicuous representative of the practical, and who is equally a representative of culture, in diplomacy are registered the names of Ticknor, Taylor, Prescott, Bancroft, Adams, Motley and Lowell, of men equally at home in the world of letters and in the world of affairs; of men whose culture was the instrument of their success in the practical world, and was the occasion of their official elevation and whose elevation in turn advanced their culture.
A fourth measure of success may be found in the degree to which a man has contributed to the amelioration of human hardships, to the eradication of human wrongs, to the promotion of intelligence and virtue, and maintenance of institutions and societies for the spread of learning, for the practice of benevolence, and for the promotion of religion. By this measure the success of the cultured as a class is relatively transcendent. The churches, the colleges, the universities, even the public schools, which are the sharpeners of the practical wits of the practical class—all of these institutions which hold, perpetuate, increase and measure the civilization of our period are, with some notable exceptions, the products and the movements of men of culture.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
775
Shall fame be counted one of the units of measure by which relative success can be computed ? Whose names does the gilded trumpet proclaim in tones that promise echoes from unborn generations? Croesus is seldom remembered save when and because associated with Solon. In this respect an exquisite irony seems to wait on practical men; having served the practical all their lives to insure fame, they dedicate the practical results of their lives to the ideal. Having worshiped all their lives at the altar of utility, at their deaths to purge the gold they have won from their goddess, and to secure from it an immortal gilding for their names, they must needs desert her and lay her gifts upon the shrine of culture. Through what agencies are the names of Astor, Girard, Cooper, Cornell and Hopkins kept green in 'the grateful memories of generations that knew them not? Not through trading stations, commercial agencies, financial systems and mammoth business enterprises, but through the colleges, the universities, the art institute, the library which they respectively founded. Through giving local habitations to culture do these kings of the practical alone secure a name.
This generation, reared in the doctrines of Utility, promises to be conspicuous above all generations by virtue of the voluntary tributes which her most distinguished apostles of the practical pay to culture. Never has the practical been more exalted or more faithfully served than by the adventurous explorers and speculators who have pursued its ends on the Pacific Coast; but Leland G. Stanford entrusts the perpetuation of his name not to ranch or mine or mint, or vineyard or gold mine, but to that noble university where his practical successes shall all be transmuted into the Olympic nectar, the Hymethian honey and the fair Minervan loaves, upon which Culture feeds her children; and his compeer, James Lick, builds his millions and his hopes of fame into the stately columned and towered observatory which shall hold his name always above the clouds, and link it with celestial contemplations.
To one who will consult their inner significance, these tributes of the practical to the ideal make touching appeal. In that the name of Aristotle will outlast that of Astor, of Claude Lorraine that of Cooper, of Bacon that of Girard; in that the names of Homer and Dante and Milton will outlive that of Stanford and those of Galileo, Bruno and Herschel will outreach that of Lick, there are two lessons which he who runs may read.
The first is that the humblest lover and devotee of culture has a claim upon immortality which can not be won by those who build even the proudest altars in her honor, if they have spent their own lives in worshiping at other shrines.
The second is that there is no quarrel between the practical spirit and culture, but that as God makes the wrath of man to serve him, so culture turns the fruit of practical careers into soil and seed, which shall insure the enlargement of her harvests. Culture has repeated these object lessons so often that practical minds are beginning to see the corollary of them, and are wisely using culture as an instrument in forwarding their plans for the conquest of the material world.
They are unmistakable evidences that culture is, more and more, commanding from the devotees of the practical that recognition which is her due; that she will never be satisfied with the tribute of temples and altars from the practical world until that world shall carry into its offices and market places the spirit and methods to be learned only at her feet.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
777
Less than a year ago it was my good fortune to make the entire tour of the big, beautiful, and infinitely varied State of Louisiana. Less sensational than a journey into darkest Africa or a race over the globe, it was a long story of unique experiences.
With only a small colored lad to drive my wiry little Creole ponies, and a compass and map for a guide, I visited each one of our thirty-nine parishes. Traveling in a buggy, or often in a canoe, or even on that mercurial craft whose equanimity is as susceptible as that of a spirit level—I mean, a pirogue—the journey covered nearly eighteen hundred miles. It extended from the fated Island of the Cheniere Caminada, wrapped in its scarf of sand, to the high red hills of Caddo parish, touching shoulders with Arkansas; from the cypress swamp of the east boundaries to the salt licks and long levels of prairie that margin the shores of the Texan Sabine.
Sometimes, through the pine forests, it meant thirty miles from house to house; sometimes it meant a pallet on the floor, sweet potatoes, and bacon; sometimes it meant a bed a prince of the blood royal had slept in and trapped champagne. But whatever the material environment, on every hearth there burned the torch of hospitality that, come good fortune or ill, never goes out while the home walls hold together.
Once our buggy broke down in a dismal swamp, and I had to walk out of it nine miles. Once we were taken for patent medicine show people. But wherever I went I only gathered more facts to prove that Louisiana is the best poor man’s country, and that on its lands and under its sky no one need feel the biting teeth of hunger, the quick of poverty, or know the lack of home comforts.
Louisiana is vaguely but popularly supposed to be composed of swamps, Spanish moss, and alligators—three things that, by the way, have an appreciable market value. My colored friends assure me that a nice boiled alligator’s tail is very good eating; in fact, I know that it is a sort of mock pork, and the amphibian’s skin is reserved only for the use of the rich. Spanish moss, that hangs our great cave-like forests with its airy stalactites, is worth from three to seven cents a pound, and time and time again have I seen a colored woman snatch up a large bundle of it from her fence and rush off to the little cross-roads store to exchange it there for green coffee or gin. Perhaps all of you have stood in the superb vestibule of the Forestry Building, with its amber walls inlaid with onyx-colored panels of “curly” cypress. It is a hall fit for a king. Less than eighteen months ago all of it was the heart of a moss-hung Louisiana swamp.
These beautiful woods—the world’s future strong ships, casks for its most precious wines, cabinets for its loveliest gems, homes for its richest people—these, lying undisturbed in forest primeval, these are the unquarried Canovas, and quite as precious, of Louisiana.
That beautiful vestibule is the enterprise of a Northern firm, who are thriftily buying up timber lands all over the South, knowing it is inevitably the site of the future factory and the future mill.
So you see, if we do have swamps, Spanish moss and alligators, they yield us money as readily as Aladdin’s lamp gave him gold. If one should try to paint the picture of Louisiana it would be as difficult a task as trying to write the great American novel. Too many conditions and phases of life are American to be compressed into the limits of one story! Too many geographical features belong to the great Southern state to be artistically placed on one canvas.
High hills, rocks and marbles, gushing waterfalls, mineral springs, rolling uplands, clover pastures, boundless prairies, traveled by wild ponies, pine forests like great green cathedrals, cypress swamps all hung with weeping moss, salt sea marshes, long sand dunes, sluggish bayous, brooks like crystal—all these are Louisiana. The alligator and the turtle, the mocking-bird and the linnet, the pompano and the brook- trout, the quail and the papabotte, the deer and the bear—all these are Louisiana.
The squalor of the cabin, the comfort of the prosperous home, the splendor of the old historic mansion—all these are Louisiana. We have almost the oldest towns in the Union, and millions of acres that no spade has ever touched. We have a culture incomparable, and an ignorance almost incomparable, but between these two is a

778
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
great, hearty, wholesome, humanity that knows more of the sweet side of life than the bitter, as little of want as Marie Antoinette knew of the price of bread, and lives like a king with a sugar cane for a scepter, a cotton boll for a royal standard, who tickle the soil with a plow and it laughs into a golden harvest for them.
About the lonely waters of the Gulf of Mexico sand lands dribble off through rushes to the sea. These island lands are the homes of gulls, terns, and those beautiful white-plumaged pelicans we call the white aigrettes, and which are hunted for that single dainty feather that floats like a thistle down on many a lady’s best bonnet. It takes sixteen thousand aigrettes to make a pound, and a pound fetches seven hundred dollars. The deer hide in the salty sedges, and through the soilless wastes the bayous trickle like sprawling watery fingers, reaching out from the land to clutch the sea.
On these low coasts and islands are orange groves and cauliflower farms, and here the fisher folk dwell, their only vehicle a little, red latteen-sailed lugger, their only law the good priest whose teachings keep them from evil just as the gulf waters keep them “far from the madding crowd.” Westward the coast gets firmer, and the live oak trees lean with the bend of the wind. The orange trees are taller. In Cameron Parish, not twenty miles from the gulf, there is a grand old tree that many times has borne in one crop ten thousand oranges. I have seen it so, and it is a sight to put all the golden apples of Hesperides to the blush.
Beyond the lowlands of the coast we come into a stretch of magnificent prairie, boundless and golden as Nebraska, that unfurls like a scroll waiting to be written on in all the paying hieroglyphics of the plow' and harrow.
Almost all the northern and western people who have come into the state have settled on this western prairie or in the priceless pine forests that clasp it like a girdle. It is a great rice country. Every fruit known to the Middle and Southern states flourishes here and vegetables grow to an almost unequaled perfection. From ten to twenty dollars an acre is the selling price of these lands. Cattle on these prairies do not need to be housed at all during the year, and require not more than six weeks’ feeding, even for milk cows.
To the East, the rolling lands begin to take on hardwood trees; the streams that we call “bayous” braid in and out like silver threads through a sober fabric; the ombs of red-tiled roofs and the admonishing crosses of the village churches paint their serene pictures on the bending sky. The fallow fields swell as if breathing, and here we are in the heart of the “Attakapas country,” the land of “Evangeline” and the home of the Arcadians.
It is all as pastoral as England. The green banks of the Teche slope like gardens along the Thames; the light mosses on the oaks float the gray crape of their veils so that their most delicate tendrils are etched against the air; die Creole cattle stand knee-deep in the clover or in the bayou shallows cropping lily pods. Beyond the banks you catch the broad green flicker of the cane ribbons. The contented negro croons - over his hoe; a plantation bell rings off the workmen for the noonday rest; a wagon creaks by, frothing over with fresh cotton; a mocking-bird sings on a Cherokee hedge; a pelican rests on the queer pontoon bridge that clasps shore to shore. This is Louisiana.
In the northern parishes, where cotton is an ungrateful king, are steep hills, a great untouched marble quarry bursting its bondage to earth, and the long country roads are lined with walnut and persimmon trees and are thick-set with hazel bushes. Here in the orchards apples, peaches, pears and plums pelt their fruits down into the tangled grasses.
In very truth only a minor portion of the state is composed of swamp land or salt water marsh; only a small portion is in danger of overflow; and in the best alluvial districts the black soil will be thirty feet deep. There are farms in Louisiana that have been in cultivation for fifty years, have never had a pound of fertilizer used on them, and yet show no signs of giving out. These lands are sold at from twenty to fifty dollars an acre, according to the improvements.

THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
779
I should like to say a word about the tenant or share system. Any large planter will rent a man, black or white, a farm of, say, forty acres. On it will be a house, a mule, a plow, harness and garden tools. It includes the right to free fuel. The rent is half the man’s crop. That is, if he makes four bales of cotton, two go to the planter. This liberal system exists, I believe, nowhere else in the world. It offers to every immigrant a chance for a home and a fortune.
A great many good things are free in Louisiana. In one of the pine land parishes there is a great salt well. If one touches a match to this water it flames up over all its surface and burns for several seconds. The neighboring farmers collect annually at this well, boil huge kettles of the water, and by this entirely simple, primitive and picturesque process get salt enough to savor life.
Louisiana is waiting to be cut up into small holdings, just as it is waiting with all its fallow fields for the young owners and the new, brave, blood that is to come to it from all parts of the country. These Corydons and Phyllises will grow crops for the central factory; they will have market gardens, orchards, dairy farms and poultry yards. They will grow flowers and make honey.
Splendid, indeed, are the stories of what young women have done in Louisiana. It is a record of bravery worthy of a state that allows a woman to be captain of a steamboat—Captain Mary Miller; of a state that builds a great monument to the memory of a woman who never had on a kid glove in all her life, who could not write her own name, who was only great in her goodness. I mean Margaret Haughery, the baker woman, whose loaves built asylums and yet feed thousands of hungry ones.
A few years ago a family owning prairie land in Cameron Parish built themselves a home on it. The nearest neighbor was fifteen miles, the nearest tree four miles. In February they took possession and in July of that year I visited them. The cottage was canopied with roses, and phlox and zennias, carnations and geraniums splashed all the garden walks with bloom. In the kitchen garden where six months since had been only "wild hay, corn, tomatoes, ochra, potatoes, egg plants, peas, beans, pumpkins, beets, lettuce and melons grew, equal to the best I have seen at this fair. Two young girls had made that garden, and their sweet faces it was, I reckon, that coaxed from Mother Earth this tribute of all her graces.
Not far from Jennings is a little estate of one hundred and sixty acres, a cottage of three rooms, a few r fruit trees, good fences, and all about waving fields of that most beautiful crop, rice. This is the rice farm of a girl squatter, a young Iowa woman, who, with her sixteen-year-old brother came South, took up one hundred and sixty acres of government land, and whose first rice crop paid her $1,200. Her nearest neighbor is another girl farmer who got her land the same way, and who is growing an orchard that already yields her a comfortable living.
Here in Chicago there lives a young dressmaker w r ho saved up enough money to buy twenty acres of land in Louisiana and to start a poultry farm on a small scale. She sent her mother and brother to run the farm, and so successful have they been that this year she is to resign from “ seam and gusset and band,” and go south to its pine-scented hills, its flower-set hedges, its glorious, generous climate, where, raising her strawberries and early peas for Chicago millionaires, she shall meantime live like a little autocrat on her own principality. All along the line of the Illinois Central road, when it reaches Mississippi and Louisiana, are fruit and vegetable farms managed by women, most of them‘new comers. A young lady told me how she was one day packing her berries for the Chicago market when she ran out of clover. “I just went to an old mint bed under the parlor window and cut mint and covered my boxes with that,” said she. ‘‘To my surprise my Chicago merchant sent me back a dollar for the mint. During the rest of the year I shipped him fifteen dollars’ worth of mint and ten dollars’ worth of camelias.”
On an old plantation just below New Orleans there lives a woman who had this house but no money. She could not eat, wear or read her queer old gabled home, but she sold her camelias and has been twice to Europe on the profits. These are grand

780
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
bushes, and I can not describe their alabaster beauty when each one hfis on it a thousand stainless blooms.
On a cotton plantation in the Red River country, in Grant Parish, lives an eight- een-year-old girl who is her father’s engineer. She runs the cotton gin and gins every year about eighteen hundred bales. She handles that snorting machine as if it were a baby, oils it, feeds it, feels over it, scolds it, tidies it up, and when it is working as good as gold she sits beside it—dear, dainty and only eighteen—crocheting lace for her petticoats. Dead forever, in the face of these shining facts, is the old reproach, “ as helpless as a woman!” In every parish are women farmers, stock raisers and planters, and a typical Louisiana woman planter, honorably representing the gracious womanhood of her state on your Board of Lady Managers, is our Miss Katherine L. Minor. All professions are open to woman. She is legally eligible for any office. I wear today on my breast a medal given me by the working women of New Orleans; the givers represented twenty different trades and professions; and that is not bad for the South, whose women Lincoln emancipated when he did the slaves.
Women are a power in the South of fearful force when they organize. It was the women of Louisiana who killed the Louisiana State Lottery. When the Women’s Anti-Lottery League was formed, the lottery leaders practically admitted they had got their Waterloo.
I have said that life is easy. Perhaps it is too easy to be quite good for us. One day I called a colored man out of the street to help us move some furniture. He was, as he expressed it, “ settin’ on the wheel of time,” and “letting it roll over with him.” I offered him a quarter for the job. He rummaged in his pockets and finally bawled back at me: “ I reckon I ain’t gwine to missy; I’se got fifteen cents.”
Our climate is genial. We do not need heavy clothes or big fires. In the country, and in nearly all the small villages and towns, fuel costs only for the hauling. Diphtheria, typhoid fever and small-pox are never dangerously prevalent. Yellow fever has been quarantined out of the state successfully for fifteen years. It will never devastate us aagain. House rents are cheap, schools are good, and it is indeed God’s country for little children.
And this brings me to say a word on the relations between the blacks and the white people. What a child-like, lovable, improvident, aggravating, dependent creature the negro is on his native heath only those who are born and brought up amongst them know. It is to the older ones we must turn for all those beautiful and humorous traits that grace the exquisite and tender stories of Thomas Nelson Page, Richard Malcolm Johnson and Joel Chandler Harris. What a pride of family have these fine old mammies and sable men-servants who toted their masters and mistresses when all were children together. In my own family is an eccentric old fellow who owns us all and rules us with a rod of iron. His name is “ Mr. Montague.” Often on those red letter Sundays when we are to have ice cream for dinner, he will go to the street corner and- call back to know if it is time to come and freeze the cream. I mildly scolded him for this. “Well,” said he, “when we is going to have ice cream we might as well let the neighbors know about it.”
One proud old mammy, who is now out at pasture, or “ exempt,” in the home she served so faithfully, told me with delight that when the soldiers came to search her madame’s house during the war, she hung all the family silver under her dress and, sitting by the fire, pretended she was too old and too 'fat to stir. 1 might tell stories galore of the picturesque, pathetic and sweet side of the negro character as we know it best.
Is a woman safe in the South?
A thousand times, yes. She gets always what she asks for, and every man is her guard of honor. To the working woman every man’s hat is off, and in social life she holds securely the position that her virtues, her brains and her blood demand. I can say no better word for the chivalry of the men of my state than to remind you that alone, with a twelve-year-old lad, I traveled in a private vehicle eighteen hundred

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
781
miles in Louisiana as safely and unafraid as I could walk the halls of this Woman’s Temple.
Divorces are almost unheard of in my state. Even in the newspapers a woman’s name is sacred.
The South has faith in its women, especially its coming women; such faith even as Mrs. Gladstone, who knows him best of all, has in the Grand Old Man. One day a clergyman went to call on the Gladstones to condole with them at a particularly troublous time. Mr. Gladstone was not present, and the visitor said: “ Do not despair, dear Mrs. Gladstone, there is One watching overall.” “ Indeed, I know there is,” exclaimed the lady; “he’s just changing his shirt, and bid me say he’d be down in a moment.” They tell the story of a Kansas family who moved so much that whenever the chickens saw a covered wagon come into the yard, they laid down on their backs and put up their legs to be tied. If that family had only moved South, even the chickens would have known it was for good and forever.
Come South, young woman, and you will never leave it. You will take root in its rich soil and flower there, perfuming all the air with your sweetness. There you can be freely what you will—an ant in the morning, a bee at noon and a butterfly at night. Once on a time there were two knights who went away from their beautiful home gardens to search for some wonderful roses. They went the wide w r orld over and at last came back with empty hands. Lo! upon the old familiar walls there grew, as for years, the very roses of their quest.
In the sweet gardens of Louisiana there are blossoming the most beautiful roses the heart can wish—the immortal flowers of time, opportunity, content, love and happiness. These are the roses of our quest.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
783
come to the door for the girls, where their bodies strengthen and develop that they may lay by a large store of constitution to draw upon when the real work of life begins, will confer a greater benefit on mankind than Promethius, who brought fire from Heaven that the blood of man might be warmed into quicker motion. Another fire we need to keep alive the one that glows but never burns, or burns out all too soon in our dwindling race. Our best men and women are breaking down and passing to dumb inactive dust, with work half finished. Children whose lives begin in the city are apt to take up the serious questions and purposes of existence before the body is able to bear their weight.
They are generally reckoned far in advance of the country child in knowledge,' but I think the difference consists rather in kind than quantity. This often makes an exchange of ideas between the city and country child most amusing. They are both kept in a state of perfect amazement during the interview. This is an example: “ Mother, Laura says she never saw Washington’s monument; ” and “ Auntie, Charlie says there is no such thing as a spring of nice water running out from a hill, and Charlie won’t talk about anything but the mint, and I don’t know what is the mint.” Then Charlie complains: “ Mother, Laura says she sees at her home in the country every colored bird growing loose in the fields and woods—woodchucks, rabbits and squirrels; what are they, mother, and why don’t they come to the city to live?”
One little country miss, anxious to improve her manners, and learning from a city cousin that calling was visiting, was noticed to take up the expression and was soon calling on the cat, the dog, the flowers, and even the garden.
In my life, or in my dreams, it was once.my good fortune to see a home created by nature expressly for the children, and as the bees know where to find the sweetest flowers, the children far and near found this ideal home. Often its hospitable roof sheltered as many as thirty of them on a single night, and oh, what happy times they had.
Passing through a long rolling pasture, with its carpet of blue grass, you came to the old-fashioned farmhouse, green with its vines and its flowers, and all the air fragrant with the breath of the honeysuckle and the rose. Its beauties began to burst upon you the moment the gate of the dusty highway closed, and one thought filled all your mind—the thought of “ Home, Sweet Home.” Large sturdy oaks stood as sentinels in speaking distance of each other near the entrance to the farm, and through their midst a tiny stream meandered, just that its miniature banks might be ornamented with wild flowers and beautiful dark stones, some of them large enough for the children, on the rare summer days when they wandered that far from home, to call cliffs of the far-famed Hudson; or if the fancy struck them the stream was the Kentucky River, and they legislated about “locking and damming,” making thrilling speeches from the pinnacles of the largest stones. I can not think of one thing lacking in this ideal home for children. It had its haunted house, that dream of childhood, just in sight about half a mile from the dwelling, a heavy structure built of rough, undressed stones, tall, angular and cold. Near to the ground a black hole yawned, in reality, the entrance to the cellar, but to the imaginative child well instructed in such lore by the more imaginative negro, the very entrance to the unseen world. The children were proud of the possession of the old “ stone house.” Only half believed the stories about it, but took their strolls in other parts of the grounds unless strongly guarded. Whenever they passed near its tall, cold walls it was with bated breath, turning their heads away and unconsciously quickening their steps. If perchance a stray sheep was noisily licking salt in the open, unused pantry, it was to them “ a confirmation strong as proofs of holy writ.”
Pmtering the inclosure near the home, the whole country around seemed under the shade of the royal locusts which grew there. Over ‘a hundred feet in height, and measuring from three to five feet in diameter, they told of many years gone by, and as the bold boy climbed into their dizzy heights, and dropped the snowy flowers on the heads and into the aprons of the children playing below, the locusts whispered and the children heard:

784
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
“ We have stood many years in the sun and the rain,
And crowned many children before you came,
Our blossoms as white, their fragrance the same.
Then the noisy blackbird, raising his wing,
On the topmost branch would shout spring! spring!
The locust, our home, is king, king!
Wait, chirped the robin, you’ll see, you’ll see!
From the boughs of the black-heart cherry-tree.”
How the bodies of children grow and strengthen in such a place, ay, and their minds as well. They are laying by a fund of useful knowledge, and study ornithology and natural history fresh from Nature’s hands.
The fine old garden, which made a part of this ideal home, with its broad walks crossing at right angles in the center, was a world within itself to the children. It was as full of birds as of flowers; and the beautiful borders of blue-bells, snow-drops and lilies of the valley, the lilac, the snow-ball, and the mock orange trees, all belonged to them. They made seats in their shade and swinging shelves from their branches, which sometimes held a pitcher of cool water, sometimes mother’s knitting, and were often converted into gorgeous flower-decked tables for the marriage supper of a favorite doll. Here they made beautiful, soft, green nests for the birds, and when they had set them in the boughs wondered why, and grieved because, their little friends did not use them. Through the shady yard, which stretched out from the long back porch, where the damson and the plum trees grew, a narrow path through the grass led to a dear old lumber-house on the brink of “ Spring Hill;” three stories high it stood, with a large, round ice-house underneath, all walled up with stone, that seemed to be always about half-full of ice and pretty yellow straw. Inside there were old looms, those clumsy devices of a past age, curious little spindles, broaches, quills, shuttles, bits of woven cloth, moth-eaten balls of yarn, wheels to turn and cords to twist, the cast-off occupation of a people who were now devoting all their time and abilities to the new business of voting. These happy children had fallen heirs to the whole, together with some little black children which their aspiring and ambitious parents had left behind. The first they put to uses new and strange, the last they taught to love them, and for the sake of that love, to make themselves useful then and in after years. Many bright winter days were there, but summer-time brought them to the orchard just beyond, the finest in all the country round, and which furnished apples through all the autumn and winter. At the foot of the hill was the stone walled spring and milk house, from which milk and water seemed to flow with like abundance. Below the spring a huge, flat rock, tilted up on the hill at just the right angle for sliding on boards from top to bottom, affording a trial of skill and good muscular exercise to climb to the top again. Oh, happy time! Oh, charming place! Was there ever a better one for children? On the banks of the artificial pool, below this gushing underground spring, were molded from the fine blue and white clay marvelous tea-pots, all kinds of dishes, horses, camels and buffaloes with humps on their backs that would make the originals blush for shame. No sculptor whose works now adorn the Art Palace was ever prouder of his achievements than these who molded blue clay at the foot of “ Spring Hill.”
Sometimes wandering down the spring branch through the beds of mint dipping in the cool water, and chewing the fragrant leaves, they came to a stream of more importance in their eyes because they knew it to be the headwater of a creek not far away, which emptied into a river that flowed into the great Mississippi, then to the Gulf; and so in fancy they followed the waters all over the world, from the spring which gushed from the hillside in their own yard, and often started out a little craft talking of the possibility of its reaching the sea. Their bodies grew and their minds expanded as they wandered down the stream to where it dashed over a fall fifteen feet high, bubbled and rolled through a wild ravine. The waterfall they called the Niagara, and it was to them a veritable illustration of that wonder of creation. Thus

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
785
they mapped out in the pleasant fields and streams everything they learned, and geography became an open book.
The ravine was deep and dark, romantic and beautiful, in some places completely hidden by the overlapping branches and huge bowlders which had rolled down from the hills; again opening into a small valley dotted thick with daisies and blue forget-me- nots. Upon the steep hillsides the wake-robbins grew in the crevices of the rocks and the woodbine clambered up their sides; twenty-five or thirty varieties of flowers were often collected on a single expedition, and thus with a little help from mother or governess botany was learned without study. It needed but a small stretch of the imagination to people this weird place with elves and fairies; echo shouted to them from the hills; Narcissus smiled at his face in the brook, and Orpheus moaned among the trees for Eurydice. They learned all the myths and legends of the Ancients, for they had need of them. Having the groves, the cliffs, and the streams, they must find for them inhabitants. Oh that every child could be reared in such a paradise. While the mind thus feasts on the good things of nature and assimilates them, the body is nourished by the purest food; fresh vegetables and berries from the garden never stale or withered; fruits juicy and ripe from the orchard in summer, and the same preserved after the most approved style in winter, with only the freshest of milk, butter and eggs that never gave out.
These children of this ideal home were bound by few rules, unwholesome food and imposition on each other were almost the only things forbidden. They never seemed to be watched, guarded or chaperoned. Their wonder was how “ the umpire ” or “ the physician ” always appeared on the scene, unbidden, when a difficulty or an accident occurred; it was almost a superstitious belief with them that all trouble came bringing with it “ the remedy.”
About this old house of my dream were endless pleasant nooks and apartments; the children loved to gather in the “ family room ” and hear the old folks talk, and to sit on the straight, long seats in the high portico in front of the parlor door, shaded by the green vines, and watch the humming-birds. One place in particular the children and their visitors loved. It was a large upper room, the fartherst removed from that occupied by the heads of the family, that they might not be disturbed by the noise, full of light and sunshine and warmed by a big open wood fire, with ceiling high and white and a pretty flowered carpet. Here they played their games in winter dressed their dolls, and at the approach of the Merry Christmas season, with the door carefully locked or guarded, with an air of greatest secrecy and mystery, they contrived all kinds of surprises for the grown members of the family and the smaller children. They became adepts in the art of needlework, in the use of paste and scissors, made pincushions, ’kerchief bags, letter boxes, paper holders, pretty little chairs, etc. One old lady said admiringly: only give the little witches the material and they could make a hornet’s nest. All the interior of the house and the grounds was a faint foreshadowing of this wonderful Woman’s Building. The clay dishes and statuary, the swinging seats in the trees, the bridges over the spring branch, the curious headdresses, baskets plaited from the long trailing branches of the weeping willow, the bur baskets, the moss-covered swinging baskets for delicate vines and flowers were all the work of the feminine fingers or the inventions of feminine minds. There were just enough boys to be useful, and the girls were inclined to be a “ Board of Lady Managers.”
So ran my pleasant dream of happy childhood’s happy home.
“ But if I dream that all these are They are to me for that I dream,
For all things are as they seem to all,
And all things flow like a stream.”
Are not these things infinitely better than Fifth Avenue, the Mint, Smithsonian
( 50 )

786
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
Institution, the wonders of Libby Prison, or even a menagerie for the children? Are they not better for the growing mind and body than the Lottery, the city streets, cigarettes, smoke and dust, or even elegant steam-heated or furnace-heated mansions? Make homes like this for the children and man’s days will be a hundred years on the earth and great things will be accomplished.
“Is the goal so far away?
Far, how far no one can say;
Let us dream our dream today.
si/. si/ si/ si/ si/
■ff: /jf 7|f ^
And mix the seasons and the golden hours,
Till each man find his own in all men’s good,
And all men work in noble brotherhood.”

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
789
claim for her the right to tread any path, enter any door, probe any mystery, ask and try to answer any question that has significance to her as a responsible and religious being; a right to become the prophet of any gospel whose message has transformed her. This, to the end that her morality may partake of the healthfulness that comes only through trial and choice, that her piety may be the result of self-conscious devotion to truth and right, that her soundness of doctrine may mean the legitimate conclusions of her own independent thinking. In short, that religion shall not mean to her the imposed or borrowed theories of masculine authority, but the progressive enunciations of her own personality; her own thinking, loving, living self; a manifestation of her own spiritual life in vital relationship with the Infinite life. If this shall be, then woman alone will not be lifted, but humanity as a whole must be benefited. There would be one practical result of such a change as this, which in itself would almost revolutionize society, the establishment of one code of morals for both men and women.
It is not the masculine in the woman, but the womanly element, the mother element, which has so long been lacking. This we need in the religious life of the world. Not this at the expense of the masculine half, but both together—man thinking and doing in man’s way, woman thinking and doing in woman’s way. He, true manly; she, true womanly; each intelligently, responsibly, personally religious, thus complementing each other and each other’s work, and helping and blessing the world. Woman will thus become a better homekeeper, truer wife, fitter mother, a more refining influence in society, a greater shaping power in the nation and the world. Man will become a better home-founder, truer husband, fitter father, more efficient member of society, a more potent factor in the nation and the world. Out of such a sainthood, which recognizes no sex in the realm of religious experience, will come the divine brotherhood of the human race, a brotherhood recognizing inevitably the Fatherhood of God.
I have not been pleading for any ism or creed. Theologies become trifles in comparison with the one supreme subject of real and universal religion. Be true in that which seems to you to be true, and let religious consecration be the sacred impulse of the faith you cherish. Recognize the right of every man and every woman to that form of truth which seemeth to them to be sacred, and be very sure that wherever there is a human being there is God, and between that human being and God there is a relationship which in its essence is religious. Is it a lowly, unfortunate, chaotic soul? God is there working and working at a disadvantage, until you and I lend ourselves and the divine in us to the struggle. Is it a lofty, victorious, calm soul? God is there, and no matter the name of the prophet, no matter from what uttermost part of the earth he may come, no matter the form of his faith, God is there with a benediction, a baptism for you and for me if only we are able to bear it.
It is not the province of religion to do away with different forms of faith, but it is the duty of religious men and women to be so religious that forms shall be forgotten. Let us work toward a diviner conception, a more abundant realization of religion, a religion which shall unite the peoples of the earth and make men and women one in God.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
791
indefinitely. It is a sort of cake that you can eat and have, too. Had he put equal skill into raising grain or potatoes he could have had but one crop to sell in a year, and that one would have been subject to the accidents and freaks of nature during the long period of its growth. This is the secret of the universal inferiority of agricultural nations as compared with manufacturing ones.
It was just this faculty and manufacturing skill in the French people—developed in every direction—that enabled them to pay, in three years, that enormous indemnity demanded of them by Germany in 1871. It was the direct result of the general applied art training of the masses—the philosopher’s stone creating gold out of simple raw materials, mixed with brains, taste and dexterity.
The French government maintains the most elaborate and efficient system of free art schools and schools of design that the world knows. As a result her decorative manufactures are unrivaled, and are her greatest source of wealth.
The Columbian Fair has been an object lesson of our position in applied art and its kindred professions. Its architecture is surpassingly beautiful. Our architects, however, after securing more or less knowledge of their subject in one of our four or five good schools, have been abroad to reap the advantages offered by more liberal and far-sighted governments than ours, as well as to study from original masterpieces of the world's architecture.
This is true also of our artists. In both of these departments our standing is creditable, for in these the necessity of rigorous training has been recognized and accepted. Not so, however, with our designers. The great majority of them are practically amateurs. They have never even imagined that there are comprehensive principles underlying design. Their aim is to evolve some fantastic idea that will attract attention by its novelty, irrespective of merit. The community receives a succession of shocks, and mistakes its curiosity for admiration. Of course there are glorious exceptions among our designers, and more every year. But back of their work you will find patient, intelligent study and hard training possibly, a rare case of what —from their demoralizing influence upon designers—I hesitate to call “ happy accidents.” They lure us into relying upon luck rather than upon a comprehensive understanding of cause and effect and conscientious painstaking.
In the main our decorative art is hopeful in its vitality—it is pitiful in its crudeness. It is struggling for existence like a mob, with vigor, but without method or concerted action. Our failures in design are the legitimate result of ignoring theory and trying to stand on the single slender leg of one person’s experiments—discarding the accumulated wisdom and experience of other times and nations.
We have in this country possibly ten fairly good schools of design—all private enterprises—one school to seven million people. Is it any wonder that ugliness is rampant in the land? That we find homely domestic tools, insulted by paint, gilding and a ribbon bow, masquerading apologetically as decorations in our parlors? That parasitical ribbon bows flaunt themselves from every possible coigne of vantage, reducing all things to the level of millinery? It would be ludicrous if it were not so sad.
It is a pitiful expression of the hunger of our people for decorative effects and their blind grouping after the good they scent afar off. They are eager to learn. They only need to be convinced of the necessity and money value of such education. If we could but engraft upon their quick wit and inventiveness the refinement and unseduced patience of the Japanese, our manufacturers would stand pre-eminent.
The Japanese and the French realize that the best results are obtained when the designer is also the workman, and, above all, an artist.
In this country, however, designing is usually spoken of lightly—as a limited business, requiring only originality, and of very little consequence anyway.
In fact, however, the study of design is of particularly far-reaching importance. The material for this study is the visible universe. Everything may give a suggestion of form or color. The range of its application is whatever may be fashioned by man. The field is sufficiently broad—the opportunities are infinite.

792
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
If the training I plead for were general, the advantages accruing to society would be—an improved public taste, demanding better goods, a constant rise in the standard andvalue of our decorative manufactures, until salesmenshould tempt us by saying that their wares were of domestic make, instead of relying upon the magic word “imported” to make a sale, and upon the popular belief in the efficacy of a sea voyage to render any goods desirable.
It would mean beauty in the place of ugliness; a large crop of ideas—the most profitable crop that can be raised—and an army of artist artisans in the place of bungling amateurs. Probably the most important advantage to the individual in this study is in learning to see and discriminate. We are all more or less blind—principally more.
I know a bright college girl who was taken through a garden last summer. The owner pointed out his fine strawberries, peas, lettuce, etc., all of which were duly admired. At length they came to a long row of bean vines trained to grow in decorous stripes on the garden fence. “ Oh,” said this educated young person, “ what a great quantity of morning glories you are raising this year!”
She literally did not know beans. The next day, however, when she saw the gardener transplanting some tobacco plants, she capped the climax by saying, “ Well,
I do know cabbages if I don’t know beans!” Truly we have eyes, but we see not.
We learn to see things by modeling and drawing them—especially with the idea of using them in design. We learn to discriminate between the fundamental characteristics and the details—the important and the unimportant—a most valuable accomplishment in every department of life. The imagination is quickened and the invent ive genius developed by the possibilities of design everywhere suggested if we have but learned to look for them. We learn the adaptation of means to ends, and gain a new perception of beauty in common things.
The best way to attain general culture is to study a specialty—making it a baseline from which to branch out to take measurements and compute values.
No study could be better for this purpose than applied art. It is educating and refining—it is also the means of earning a living. It is thoroughly practical and equally ideal. Beauty and utility meet there on common ground. It broadens our outlook in every direction. It touches our life in the most constant and intimate way.
It makes life and the individual more interesting, for a person is interesting in proportion as he is interested in living, in learning, in doing; in proportion as he irradiates facts, ideas and enthusiasm.
In our day and generation subtraction and division are lost arts. We only remember how to add and multiply our needs, our luxuries, our duties. I would add, therefore, to our manifold requirements a general comprehension, at least, of the principles of applied art, believing that it would be of infinite advantage to every one of us and a source of unmeasured wealth to the nation.
Metaphysicians assure us that every deed, yes, every thought, is eternal and ineffaceable. Then let the product of our hands and the thoughts of our hearts make for beauty and for harmony evermore.

794
THE CONGRESS OE WOMEN.
Livermore’s children are neglected, or their husbands not attended to, or their dishes not washed and stockings not darned? This wail about domestic shrine belongs to past history; we live in new times. I wish we had time to speak of the many great and useful women of our homes and hearts.
Mrs. Isabella Beecher Hooker, as everyone knows, belongs to the wonderful Beecher family, and is decidedly one of the most talented among them. She stands at the front among the leaders of the great vital reforms of the day. She is a woman of marvelous force of character, and to her the women of Connecticut owe the improvement of the laws in that state with regard to their property.
I have enjoyed the hospitality of her delightful home in Hartford many times, and she did me the honor to introduce me to the judiciary committee in the Capitol at Washington as a Scotch woman who would speak to them on the political status of women in Great Britain, when I went up with the committee of our National Woman Suffrage Association. I was at Washington in 1888 when I first became acquainted (through Mrs. Hooker ) with her co-worker, Susan B. Anthony, a woman who is known everywhere for her principle and pluck, power and purpose. Elizabeth Cady Stanton is another woman of brains and bravery. She is one of the ablest women of our times. Julia Ward Howe is not only the author of the “ Battle Hymn of the Republic,” and of other poems as rich and grand, but she is also a leading philanthropist and lecturer. Lucy Stone was a woman of radical ideas, and quiet, magnetic eloquence and heroic individuality. We all regret that we can never again hear her (as I have often heard her) plead before the Legislature of Massachusetts for the enfranchisement of women.
Mrs. Mary A. Livermore has for twenty-five years been one of the star lecturers in our most attractive lyceum courses, and she never was more popular than she is today. She is one of the ablest lecturers in the country at this hour.
1 have heard her tell of Lady Henry Somerset’s life and work in such glowing terms, that we could almost worship our English White Ribbon Queen, who is to the British women what our Frances Willard is to our American women—the head and the heart of the Woman’s Christian Temperance Union. Lady Henry Somerset’s sympathy for and helpfulness to our American queen has been truly beautiful, and we love her not only for it, but for her own sweet self. Mrs. Ormiston Chant is another English woman who has charmed us with her inspirational speeches in behalf of womanhood, and she also is devoted to the elevation of woman, and the salvation of mankind. On this side of the Atlantic we have Mrs. Van Cott, a really successful evangelist, and Mrs. Annie Wittenmyer, one of the grandest philanthropists that ever lived. Frances E. Willard, our queen of reforms, has probably more influence in this country than any other man or woman. She is president of the World’s Woman’s Christian Temperance Union, which has at least three hundred thousand members.
What a fine looking body of women the Board of Lady Managers are, with their attractive and gracious president. Mrs. Potter Palmer has visited nearly every court in Europe in the interest of women, and she has won by their exhibits official recognition from every foreign country. She has also enlisted the co-operation of the women of her own country for the World’s Fair, and addressed congressional committees with such genius that she obtained from them the legislation necessary to begin and carry on the work, and at the dedicatory services of this great Columbian P'xposition crowned all by her splendid address, in which she said: “ Even more important than the discovery of America is the fact that Government has just discovered woman.”
We have always had our queens since the days of Queen Esther, Queen of Sheba, Queen Semiramis and Queen Boadicea, but never have we had more worthy queens than those of the nineteenth century.
Who can forget the smiling face of Vice-President Mrs. Charles Henrotin as she gave her delightful address of welcome to every World’s Congress? Who but will say that our chairman of the Committee on Congresses in this Woman’s Building, Mrs.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
795
James P. Eagle, has not only shown great ability and tact, but a remarkable degree of executive power and steady perseverance to arrange for, and preside at, all these addresses, every forenoon, for so many months? Her beauty and grace and kindly manners to all her speakers have added greatly to the charm of these Congresses in the Woman’s Building.
I wish there was time to speak of Mrs. Palmer’s secretary and her assistant secretary, Mrs. Helen M. Parker, in whose home I had the pleasure of stopping for a few weeks, and who, as you know, has been elected treasurer, at our last convention, of the National Woman’s Christian Temperance Union. It would be impossible in my limited time to tell you about the many gifted women in that organization. We have our lecturers, like Mrs. Mary Lathrop, whom you all know, and Rev. Annie Shaw; we have our superintendents, like Mrs. Mary H. Hunt.
We also have missionaries, like our all-round-the-world missionary, Mrs. Mary Clement Leavitt, who has had in connection with her addresses the services of two hundred and twenty-nine interpreters, in forty-seven languages. She has carried our white ribbon around the globe. And secretaries like Miss Anna A. Gordon; and state presidents like Mrs. Clara Hoffman, so well known here; and sergeants-at-arms like Mrs. Cornelia B. Forbes, of Connecticut, to keep our great national conventions in order; and organizers like Mrs. Mary Seymour Howell; and preachers like Miss Greenwood, of New York; and elocutionists like Miss Eva Shonts, who read on this platform, and who is called by Miss Willard our white ribbon elocutionist. I wish I had time to speak of such women as Pundita Ramabai, the student and teacher of the young widows of India, and of the heroic women who have gone out to heathen lands to carry the glad tidings of the Gospel to their sisters, and of the grand women at home whose plans and gifts have created such an organization that they can now disburse annually, for the work and support of these missionaries, one million five hundred thousand dollars. I need not tell you about the president of our National Council of Women, Mrs. May Wright Sewell, for many of you have heard her brilliant and learned addresses in this assembly hall; nor of Miss Elizabeth B. Sheldon, who decorated our Connecticut room in this building with such delicate taste and fine harmony of color; nor of Miss Hosmer, the sculptor, for you have seen her exquisite statues and busts, and you know that her statue of Queen Isabella has been secured for the Californian World’s Fair and will find a home in San Francisco. Neither do I need to speak to you of my countrywoman, Lady Aberdeen, for you have seen her exhibit here of the industries of the Irish women, and you have heard what she is doing for women in Great Britain at the head of the Woman’s Liberal Federation. Few men have spoken out so freely against social wrongs as Mrs. Josephine Butler of England, and Dr. Kate Bushnell of this country. From the days of Madam Roland women have never been without their champions like Florence Nightingale, and Mrs. Browning, our delightful poet. Time would fail us to speak of our women journalists, like Mrs. Flank Leslie and Alice Stone Black- well; our women ministers, like Rev. Olympia Brown and Dr. Augusta J. Chapine who, as chairman of Women’s Religious Congresses, discovered that seventeen denominations have ordained women to the ministry; our discoverers, like Mrs. French Sheldon, F\ R. G. S., who went unattended by a single white person through the wilds of Africa; and our temple builders, like Mrs. Matilda B. Carse, of Chicago, whose “Woman’s Temple” is the finest office building in the world, and the architect of this beautiful Woman’s Building, which is a monument to the brain and work of woman. But we must stop mentioning names, for the gifted, all-sided women of our land are legion. Many of them are unknown to the great public, and do their work quietly in their own church or town or home, and many of them have voluntarily become the rounds of the ladders on which their brothers and sons and husbands have climbed to fame. But many of them do their work in the eye of the world. Some of them are geniuses—none of them are angels—all of them are peers of men. Among them are inventors, lawyers, architects,physicians, painters, engineers, astronomers, editors, edu-

796
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
cators, actresses, novelists and brilliant authors. Well known to all readers are such names as Margaret Fuller, Lydia Maria Child, Fanny Fern (or Mrs. Parton), Gail Hamilton (or Miss Dodge), Louisa May Alcott, Pansy (or Mrs. R. G. Alden), Josiah Allen’s wife (or Miss Marietta Holly), Elizabeth Stuart Phelps, Kate Field, Mrs. Helen Hinsdale Rich, the poet of the Adirondacks, and last, but not least, Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe, There is about their writings and addresses a sterling sense, a short-handed reasoning, that is not only charming but oracular. They are giving literature a healthy, fireside tone. These women, and many unnamed by me, are among the leaders of thought today.
Religion to them is the divinest reality. They believe in God, and so feel that man and woman must grow into mutual greatness and goodness together, and that the ages have never yet seen the regal men and women that are to illustrate God’s ideal of humanity.

798
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
tried to persuade her to wear the long white aprons I think so pretty for little school girls, by telling her I wore them when I was a little girl. “ Well, but aunty,” she said, “ you lived in ancient times.” Well, I didn’t exactly live in ancient times, but you know until the past few years very few colleges were open to girls. I had a general knowledge of housekeeping that I saw no way of turning to a very profitable account. I did have some knowledge of painting and drawing, such as we acquire in boarding schools. I had taken lessons one year when I was about fifteen years of age, but combined with some talent and love for art, I had made unusual progress, and had a greater degree of excellence, probably, than anyone in the little city of Richmond, Ky., at that time my home. I had taught a few friends on china, having had more advantages in that line than anyone else in the town, and had taught so well that one of my pupils took the premium over me at the county fair.
I suppose I ought to have felt chagrined, but I felt pleased and flattered and encouraged to teach art, drawing and painting in oil, water and china. And so I opened a studio, teaching for several years. In that time d found that I was doing a great deal of hard work, with small profits and breaking myself down. I had not learned to teach and save myself. I concluded art in Kentucky did not pay. My ambitions were cramped. I was not satisfied. While in this frame of mind I chanced to attend a press association of Kentucky, and there I met one of the solons from Middlesborough, Ky. I was glad to meet this wise man from this interesting city of the mountains. Newspaper men are supposed to know everything, to be a walking encyclopaedia for the public’s use, and so I plied him with many questions, as to the advisability of my going into business in Middlesborough, suggesting real estate as a probable opening. To my astonishment and pleasure he encouraged me, and so I decided at once that was the thing I would do, my parents having gone to Southern Florida the fall before to escape the chilling blasts of winter. I returned to Lexington, where I then had a studio, dismissed my class and told my friends I was going to Middlesborough to be a real estate agent. Most of my friends protested. Who is going to chaperone you? Who is going to meet you? Who is going to help you? were some of the more important questions put to me. But I told them I couldn’t be having a chaperone all my life; I couldn’t always expect the pleasure of someone meeting me, and I had no reason to expect any but Divine help.
It was in the latter part of April, and the May sales of town lots were near at hand. I had no time to lose if I wished to be on the ground and get information necessary to my success. I had absolutely no knowledge of the business, but my father and grandfather, having been most distinguished inventors of the day, and my mother a woman of more than ordinary ability, I knew I had an inherent right to a degree of intelligence, and I had heard Dr. Willets say in his celebrated lecture on sunshine, that one of the most useful and best traits for woman to possess (a good square word; it was found in all the dictionaries), was “ Gumption .”
The word embraces a great deal; and so I determined to cultivate gumption, and bring into use all the intelligence I could command.
I shall never forget the night I left the city of my birth, Lexington, Ky., and bade farewell to the most beautiful, the most hospitable and devoted people the sun ever shone upon. To give this in exchange for a new town in the mountains, among total strangers, to embark in business I had no knowledge of whatever, with no financial backing, defying as it were the code of Southern usages in sundering the bars and going into new fields of business not before tried by a Kentucky woman, I knew it was a venture and I was taking desperate chances, but the occasion demanded this at my hands and I determined to risk it. Nothing ventured, nothing won, an adage worth remembering. These and many more were the thoughts that passed through my brain when I was given time for reflection as the 10 o’clock train rapidly lengthened the distance between those I loved and myself.
When I had taken my seat I discovered I was the only lady in the coach, with about twelve or fifteen men, principally rough men of the mountains, for we had by

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
799
this time gotten into the knobs of Kentucky. They were going to Middlesborough to gather tanbark for the tannery there, the largest in the world. More than once, when several of them grew loud or boisterous, one would say: “ Keep quiet; there is a lady in the car,” showing they respected my presence, which pleased me.
After a few stations an old colored woman got on. I beckoned her to take the seat in front of me that I might not feel so alone. I saw she was a nice old-fashioned darkey, and asked her if she knew anything about that part of the country. “ Bless your heart, honey, I was born and raised in these parts.” “ Well,” I said, “ I am glad to know that. I am a stranger here and I want you to take care of me until I reach my destination.” We who have been raised with black mammies have learned to trust them, and know them to be loyal to the charge. The bonds that exist between an old-fashioned mammy and the white mistress must be felt to be appreciated, and it has been felt only in the South.
After we had changed at Corbin, at 3 o’clock in the morning, the most desolate, forsaken spot to be found, where the answering of whip-poor-will to whip-poor- will, at the silent hour of 3, was the only sound to be heard, I gave her my ticket and told her I was going to take a nap, and she must hand in my ticket, so I would not be disturbed. I saw she was pleased with my confidence in her, and when we reached her station, just before Middlesborough, she passed out so quietly I never knew when she left.
Six o’clock found our train pulling in to Middlesborough. I had had a refreshing nap. It was a glorious morning early in May. Everybody was hustling and bustling. The steam plows worked day and night, moving young mountains, building roads and streets, digging canals; hundreds of men working in relays, building a city. I felt the inspiration of the surrounding scene, and felt anxious to be at work doing something. The very atmosphere was exhilarating, and I seemed to breathe a new life. I seemed to be in a new and different world from any I had ever known. The city was in the shadow of early morn covered with the snowy mantle of fog, waiting for old King Sol to climb yon distant mountain, and with his warm caresses and soft blandishments entice it up into fleecy cloudlets, bearing them away over the mountains, into other, but I am sure no fairer, scenes. I wish I had time to describe to you some of the enchanting views and historic points of this interesting place. I soon found a room to my taste in a new hotel, just opened, and kept by a widow from Central Kentucky. I counted myself fortunate in being so pleasantly located, and rendered thanks unto my Maker for all His goodness to me, invoking His Divine guidance and protection in my new career.
The first thing was to secure an office. The demand for offices was already in excess of the supply, often two, three and four going into one office. The city had a few weeks before gotten out a city charter, and had just had its first election of city officers; mayor, three councilmen, etc.
One of the councilmen, hearing of my arrival, came into the parlor before breakfast to meet me, and extend to me a most cordial reception, and to offer any assistance he could give me. That w 7 as encouraging, and he proved to be one of the stanchest and best of friends, often rendering me invaluable assistance. The news soon spread that a real lady real estate agent had come to town. I was scarcely through my breakfast before a business man called to extend to me a cordial welcome, handing me his card, saying he was an abstract man; I would no doubt want abstracts, and he solicited my patronage. This struck me as being very funny; how could I be buying an abstract; what was an abstract, anyway? I hadn’t the slightest idea what he meant. I mention this because there are plenty of young ladies with finished education who are no wiser than I was. Of course I knew what abstract meant, but I couldn’t understand his application of it. But I waited my time, and soon learned he meant abstract of title to property I was expected to sell. The Kentucky gentlemen is ever ready to be courteous to ladies, and ofttimes will put themselves to great inconvenience to serve or favor them. I have had frequent evidence of this in my varied

800 THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
experience. A young man offered to vacate his office that I might have that, the best and only office in the city suitable for me, on the first floor, he going in an upstairs room with several others.
I fitted up my office; that is, I had a new carpet put down. Then a new friend came in and said, “ Don’t buy a desk; I have two; one is in my way, and you will do me a kindness to use it. I’ll send it in for you.” Another said, “ Don’t buy chairs; I have half a dozen extra ones; they are yours.” Another sent his bookkeeper to open my books, put up my maps, tag me a hundred or so lots for sale with prices and terms. Another, and another, and another called to extend the right hand of fellowship, as it were, and proffered their assistance, until in less than a week nearly half the men in town, married and single, had enlisted in my behalf, and declared they would rather see me sell a lot and make money than do it themselves.
Well, I thought, this is delightful. If this thing keeps up they’ll do the selling for me next and hand me the commission. But it was gratifying and encouraging to me to be so well received and have the approval of these splendid men. The sales came on the next week; the city was full to overflowing with strangers from all parts of the country, and many from abroad came to invest in city lots and build industries. Everybody was in a state of feverish excitement. Bidding ran high, corner lots ran up to $410 per foot, and many believed that this city, which in less than two years had grown from an open cornfield into a population of five thousand people, would in five years be twenty-five or thirty thousand souls. Fabulous prices were offered for center property, some few taking advantage of it and selling, others holding on for still more advance.
After the Town Company had continued their sales for four days, selling many thousands of dollars worth of lots, the real estate agents declared it was time they should have a chance now, and the company should take their property off the market, which they consented to do on Friday. Everybody was buoyant, feeling good, going to make more money than they had ever heard of. The real estate agents, of which there were something less than a hundred, were busy making their arrangements to reap a rich harvest in the next week, and all time to come. Property was already beginning to change hands at a good profit to the seller and promise of better to the buyer. Dozens of newcomers were locating every day. Houses could not be provided for them fast enough. They crowded into the hotels and into every available space, paying enormous rent and board.
An agent for the United States Building and Loan Association of St. Paul came in to establish an agency. He asked me if I would take it. 1 told him I knew nothing of the workings of building and loan; that if he could teach me I would take it.
He was pleased to find that after I had read the matter put into my hands, and heard him talk “building loan” an hour, I was able to talk “building loan” intelligently. Small posters were struck and distributed, “$200,000 to loan by Miss Barlow,” and I at once became the most popular woman in the city. (Money makes the men move.) Men thronged my office to borrow money, but when they found they must give a first mortgage on real estate, and could only borrow fifty per cent of the most conservative valuation of their property, they gave the matter more deliberate thought. But we had no trouble in organizing a good board, and I launched into the “building loan” business, in connection with real estate, with the brightest prospect of doing a splendid business.
You must not think I had gone thus far without having to overcome an immense amount of embarrassment and timidity. No one can ever know what I have suffered from timidity, and what a fight I have had to overcome it. I had never been thrown with people before, except in a most cordial, social, and home-like way; and all this was so new to me, and I was so timid I many times wished I could hide. But I had a certain feeling of pride that I must not fail at anything I undertook; that often came to my rescue. I remember one of the first would-be customers who came into my office was a man from Massachusetts. He introduced himself, and said he had come to Mid-

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
801
dlesborough to invest in improved property, and he had come to me first as a lady, preferring to buy from me, as he knew women were more honest than men, and he didn’t intend to be fleeced by those real estate agents. He was a great, splendid-looking man, about six feet two inches high, weighed about two hundred, age about forty- five, handsome to a remarkable degree; in fact, a magnificent specimen of manhood. To say I was embarrassed and overcome would be putting it mildly. I had had my office, probably, a week, and had not had a genuine customer, and my ability had not been put to a test. Here was one who meant business, and I must talk real estate to him intelligently. Embarrassed! Why, the room turned round, the blood all rushed to my eyes. I looked at my map on the wall, and for the life of me I couldn’t distinguish a single lot for sale, though there were a hundred of them tagged right before my eyes, and as many more listed in my books; and so, as soon as 1 could command my voice, I told him: Really, I did not think he could buy any improved property; that those who owned it appreciated its value and did not care to part with it at any but the most extravagant prices, and I would not advise him to buy. Of course this was stunning to him. “Well,” he said, “ I have great faith in the outcome here, and I am very anxious to invest.” “ Well,” I said, “ you can’t buy property now unless you pay the most enormous prices, and you’ll be sure to lose if you do.” I had rather have lost a thousand dollars than to have tried to make a sale in my embarrassed condition. And so we chatted a few minutes pleasantly, and he left. I was heartily glad when he was out of my sight, and hoped another man would never come into my presence again to buy lots.
He evidently divined my feelings and was much amused, and related the incident at the table of one of the hotels much to the amusement of some of my friends, who came into my office and joked me considerably over it. We afterward met often and became good friends. He did invest $50,000 in improved property, which he holds to this day, and, no doubt, has wished many times he had taken my advice. He would have been $50,000 better off if he had.
The next day was Saturday; the people had scarcely slept, so full were they of the feverish excitement incident to the scenes and experiences of the past week—everybody talking of the industries that were already planned for, of the wonderful mineral resources, of the great financial backing of English capitalists, building of a canal at a cost of $150,000, planning waterworks, one of the finest in the South, enlarging the electric-light plant, and extending lights away out into the fields and woods.
Capitalists had come from far and near to consult with the president of the American Association (Limited) and Middlesborough Town Company with regard to locating industries, and almost every hour word was given out that a new industry had been negotiated for—planing mills, tanneries, shoe factories, glass works, clay-pipe works, wood works, furniture factories, foundries. The great Watts Steel and Iron Works were already well under way. The South Boston Iron Works were to be transplanted in our midst and make cannons for the government. Almost every known industry had been encouraged to come. The hopes of the people ran higher than the old man of the mountains, perched on the pinnacle 3,300 feet in the air, looking down upon us with an approving smile.
I had gone home to dinner feeling I could scarcely take time to eat. As dinner was being brought in the cry of fire rang over the city. You people of Chicago know better than any people on earth what the cry of fire means With us it meant as it did with you—nearly our all. I looked out of the window and saw the flames leaping high from a shed of hay back of one of the business houses. I knew the city was doomed; built largely of inflammable material it burned like tinder. The splendid new engine refused to work; some villain had plugged the hose and piston, and the fire only ceased with the blowing up of several houses with dynamite In four short hours the whole business portion of the city, with the exception of about a dozen houses, had been swept away.
( 51 )

802
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
And now the people were as distressed and depressed as they had been buoyant and hopeful a few hours before. Hundreds were rendered homeless, no provisions were at hand. But you know the distress following a fire. Hundreds of people left the city as rapidly as the trains could take them away, going back to their old friends and homes. Tents were provided by the government for those who remained.
What must I do? The question came to me again. I shared with others the depression. To go back to my friends in Central Kentucky, with failure written on my face, I would not. I could not lend money for my building and loan, because all this property had be^n bought on payments of one, two and three years, and could not give first mortgage, and no one had money to take stock in building and loan as an investment.
In a few days they began talking of rebuilding the city. The city council met and passed an ordinance that no frame houses should be built within a square and a half of the principal street, Cumberland Avenue. I reviewed the situation and knew if they did build, it would create a demand for building material of all kinds. It was then I conceived the idea of going into the building material business on commission, as ignorant of the business as it was possible for a woman to be. But by the time they had cleared away the rubbish I had corresponded with various firms, and made satisfactory arrangements to furnish my customers to be with brick, lime, sand, doors, sash, blinds, lumber, mantels, grates and iron fronts. I had also taken the agency for Hall’s Safe and Lock Co., and sold a number of safes.
One thing I always kept before me, and that was to represent none but the best of whatever I handled. I didn’t want my customers to be saying somebody else’s material was better than mine. I studied and worked hard. I found the lumber business the most difficult to learn and manage, on account of the great variety of woods and measurements, and so pushed that branch of my business less than any, and generally when I had a customer sent for a lumberman to come and take the order, and I would not advise a lady to take up this business. But I did splendidly in all the other branches, selling thousands of brick, a large number of mantels and grates, many car loads of sand, and a number of iron fronts, now to be seen in Middlesborough. I compelled my mind to remember the different grades of brick, and the prices of each, their weight, how many a car would hold, how much the freight would be, the rebate allowed on an extra quantity, etc.
I ordered my common brick from Knoxville; they were not smooth, but very hard and a little over size, which made them popular with the brickmasons. Some of my pressed brick came from there, too, and some from Findlay, Ohio. I handled the white marble lime from Knoxville; it was a few cents higher than the limestone lime, but was much purer—being ninety-eight per cent pure carbonate of lime—was whiter and worked more smoothly, and when they once use it they would use no other; and so I soon established a good trade in lime. I supplied them with better sand than they had been getting. They had been using sand that had earth in it, so that several houses had to betaken down to the foundation on account of it. Mantels, grates and iron fronts came principally from Chattanooga and Louisville. They have a furniture factory there now, and foundries making all these. I made friends with the contractors and the workingmen, they ofttimes giving me their orders in preference to a man. Of course this business brought me daily in contact with some of the roughest workingmen, but in all my business relations I have never been treated with the slightest discourtesy or rudeness. I never forgot I was a lady bred and born, and others always remembered it.
My attire was thoroughly feminine. I do not believe in, nor do I think it necessary, for women to adopt masculine attire for business. When her business is such as to demand masculine dress, then she should take up some other business. I believe woman should be thoroughly womanly and men should be men. It isn’t necessary for a woman to adopt a stiff shirt-front, a vest and a mannish hat to succeed, and men are not better friends for this poaching on their preserves.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
803
In this new town there were no pavements or macadam roads, and we frequently had to go through mud a foot deep in rainy weather. For such occasions I had gum boots and a cloth dress eight inches short; this was also a comfortable costume for roaming over the mountains, boots being a protection against snakes, briers and insects, and very comfortable to walk in. I frequently needed the services of a notary public, and so I obtained suitable credentials and wrote to the Governor for a commission as notary public. I remember the first occasion I had to make use of it was with one of the native mountaineers, a member of the notorious Turner family, a family in which one or two are killed every year, and they pride themselves on dying game. I remember how dreadful it seemed to me to have a man hold up his hand and swear, and how I impressed on him the solemnity of an oath. Although he was a native mountaineer, fifty years old, worth sixty thousand dollars, he could not write his own name, and had never taken a drink of whisky in his life. Some of these men are as simple and as easily managed as children, and would come to me with their domestic troubles. One man was going to leave his wife, and told me of the trouble between them. I preached him a regular sermon and told how wrong he was doing; that he had taken her for better or worse, and that God would not countenance such proceedings on his part, etc. He said he had never had anybody talk to him like that, and he guessed I was right about it. He brought his wife in to see me a few days after that, a fine looking young mountain woman of about twenty-three. A woman really often has an opportunity of doing a great deal of Christian work in being thrown with this class of people, and can exert a wonderful influence for good.
With the knowledge of business came confidence, self-reliance and perfect self- possession. I always made my customers feel welcome and at ease in my office. I soon learned that the workingmen generally were as diffident about coming to me as I had been on some other occasions. When I found this out 1 hunted them up, had a few pleasant words to say to them, let them know I was interested in their work, and wanted their custom. I then had no further trouble; they came to me without any hesitation, always taking off their hats on coming into the office, and apologizing if their coats were off, as work often demanded they should be.
Time rolled on, business flourished; I did well in business. Middlesborough was handsomely built up. Elegant business houses, beautiful stone pavements twenty feet wide on the main avenue, and all modern improvements provided, when the financial crash overtook the whole country, and our brave little city once more succumbed to the inevitable. Business was again dead. I returned to my former home as business manager of the Lexington Observer , a weekly paper, and later went on the staff of the Illustrated Kentuckian. Woman’s greatest discovery is herself. If anyone had ten years ago told me I could accomplish what I have I would have laughed at them. Every little accomplished fits us for further attainments.
I am now with “The Southern Magazine,” edited by Gen. Basil Duke. It gives me the benefit of travel, which is a fine schooling for me, from which I derive great benefits and profit. My experiences are a parallel to the experiences of nearly every business woman of Kentucky. They are always given a most cordial and hospitable reception, and every encouragement. If any of you young women anticipate entering the field of workers, come to Kentucky; we will give you a hearty welcome, and the field is broad.

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
805
in a goodly land, pleasant to the eye, a land of fine resources, both agricultural and mineral; where may be found fertile cotton fields, vast rice tracts, large sugar plantations, bright skies and balmy breezes. The whole land is plowed by mighty rivers, is ribbed by long mountain chains and washed by the sea. Such natural advantages have been attended by the usual results, have fostered and deepened a love of country strong and abiding, and rendered the people averse to emigration. Without remarking upon the Anglo-Saxon women of the South in colonial days, or of revolutionary days even, as the time will not suffice, I refer to them as I knew them immediately before 1861, before the changes of the last thirty years.
They were not, as some have supposed, useless, half educated, irresponsible creatures, unable to handle intricate problems, or incapable of undertaking enterprises of moment. They did not always rush forward along any lines. They usually walked and talked without hurry, and left the outside, world-wide interests and enterprises to the notice and management of others, feeling they were not called to so exercise themselves; but they were ready to endure, were true to their purposes and patient in the pursuit of those matters custom authorized as their proper work. As priestesses at the home altar, these women felt they must keep the sacred fires ever bright without being fully aware that any other and better plan of serving could be devised. As are the mothers, so are the daughters, we believe with intense faith; what wonder, then, that the daughters were slow to perceive that a wider place for the exercise of their gifts was possible, unless they neglected the imperative duties of the home. The mothers had been taught that without the sanctuary of the inner circle they were not called. These mothers committed grave interests to the daughters when their labors were over and the death angel bore them away. As little as such an inheritance may have been desired, it came—it could not be otherwise; came with all its responsibilities and anxieties. To suppose that daughters with such an inheritance had nothing to do—could be idle or lazy—is a serious mistake. True, among them were to be found individuals whose daily lives were absorbed by trivial concerns or frivolous nothings—who wept over the sad fate of an impossible hero in the pages of a possible novel—who were distracted if a favorite poodle turned from his “ chops,” or a pet canary could not sing. Weak and foolish people are not the staple product of this section, and of course can not be regarded as representative. Southern women, even women of great wealth, could not be idle had they been inclined. The fact is, their hands were full from the days of their maturity to the end of life. Not always, not often, perhaps, were they engaged in manual labor; but a more trying work was theirs —that of keeping others busy in useful tasks. About them were those who must be taught to work, must not be permitted to suffer, must not know the pain of sordid poverty. The wrinkled matron near by, sitting childlike and improvident in the cabin door, appealed to heart and brain more powerfully than any vexed question of worldwide interest that husband, son, brother and father were better fitted to settle. Under the circumstances they practically endorsed St. Paul’s views about women keeping at home, without concerning themselves whether St. Paul’s remarks were intended for them or the noisy, meddling busybodies who troubled the infant church in St. Paul’s day. The duties of Southern women in those days being so circumscribed, tended somewhat to narrowness, I confess; but the fidelity with which their duties were discharged elevated and ennobled. No women were more loyal, warm-hearted, religious. The faith of the mothers passed on with the inheritance without a touch of agnosticism. Buddha did not distract their thoughts or puzzle their brains. It did not occur to them that the faith of heathen India could, or would, supersede the Christian faith; nor did they wish to see any resemblance thereto, even with the “ Light of Asia ” to tone up the paganism. They did not reach out into the spirit world to get important, vital information by means of “raps” or “table turnings” from spirits that professed to know more than the Word of God, given by the God of man through human instrumentality. The “ isms ” that were heralded in some quarters, and had a following, and passed away or were superseded by some-other excitement, did not move them from

806
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
the even tenor of their ways. They were not superstitious, though they had listened to fairy tales; had heard from the cabins of ghosts and goblins. I never heard of their hanging up a horse-shoe over the door or over the bed for good luck, nor did they cross themselves if a rabbit flitted across the way before them. No; the old faith in which Abraham walked, for which their forefathers fought, in which their mothers died, was theirs to enjoy and teach to others. Church work, attendance upon its ordinances, reverence for those who wmre authorized to minister at its altars, had place in their creed. The distance to a place of worship was not an insurmountable obstacle, nor rough roads too great a difficulty in the way of attendance. A family of fourteen went regularly to church every Sabbath day, unless rain or storm prevented, for forty years, fully ten miles. This was not an isolated case. Many daughters thus trained grew to womanhood with profound respect for the institutions of the Christian religion. The means of education were prized. School was a marked feature in household plans, and the teacher, or private tutor, a person of importance. Education for the masses was not provided as it is now; but many Southern women were finely educated—were educated out of the barbarizing tendency to flatten their “ i’s,” broaden their “ a’s” or dropout their “ r’s.” In the line of literary productions I can not note many women very distinguished in the times of which I speak. “ Beulah ” and “Alone ” were extensively read, but I can not say they gave rise to activity of very high literary worth. Purely sensational books give birth to a numerous progeny of weak stories, but do not nourish the reasoning, thinking soul, or much excite the imagination while feeding the fancy. Books and periodicals filled the libraries, but these were not often products of the soil. On these they depended for mental food, from these they learned when the world was out of joint, but “ cursed spite, they did not feel that they were born to set it right.” Their training was not for the big, round world, but for the place they called home; where rich, true womanhood could be found. They had no doubt about their sphere, and talked little and wrote less on the subject. Education for the marts of trade or lines of commerce was not thought indispensable; though many, when compelled, managed business affairs. A lady of Mississippi, whom I knew, was left with a large family and an encumbered estate (a thirty-thousand-dollar debt), cleared off the debt, educated her daughters, gave her sons access to the learned professions, kept herself well posted in current literature, and found time to enjoy the classics. Many Southern women had to cook, too, and could do it well; to patch and darn, and often to provide food and raiment for the household, because the husband and father frequented drink-shops or wasted his substance in riotous living.
In such trying cases no thought of seeking a competency behind the counter or in a work-shop entered a woman’s brain as possible. The cotton-field or tobacco- patch was preferred. They were inclined to walk in the old paths, to follow old customs, and carefully scrutinized an innovation, or regarded it with suspicion. They were not ambitious, were strong in their likes and dislikes, and in their heart of hearts believed their own skies were bluest, their own cornfields greenest, their tobacco finest, and no cotton-fields like theirs on the face of the earth. Somewhat resentful, they were not bitter in their animosities, nor pugilistic, nor cruel, though slow to take to their hearts again those who had been estranged. Broad in their hospitality, they did not seal a friendship until gathered about the table, where the bounties of the home were dispensed. They were not slow in their mental processes, were self-sacrificing when love prompted, were devoted to old friends, old manners and customs, gloried in their birthright—desired no better country. The mighty civil convulsion of 1861 brought about new conditions in the social as well as industrial life of the South. Women who had been satisfied and happy under the old regime, were stirred to the depths of their natures. They were not eager for change, but soon open to conviction; they showed a readiness to advance along the lines of the new development. Awake now to affairs that affect the good of the race, they realized that a better way to establish the home, as well as preserve it, is to rid the country of the great evils,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
807
dark and threatening, that confront it. Conservative in a high degree, they move cautiously, though not timidly, to effect their purpose. Feeling in a higher degree individual responsibility, more fully realizing that their co-operation is needed, they respond most heartily and cheerfully. The time has passed to be satisfied to cultivate the roses in their own gardens; they long to make all solitary places glad, all deserts rejoice. They are eager to take part in all enterprises that have for their object the social and economic interests, not only of this, but of all lands. With a keen desire for the necessary equipment, they have prepared and are preparing themselves for whatever will place them abreast of the times. They are not in any sense forsaking the interests of the family life, the Christian home, the foundation stone in the cause of freedom and justice. No, no; more than formerly they love it, and set its base broad and strong in faith and hope. In Sunday-school work they are doing much. While lawlessness of thought and lawlessness of life seem to invest the great social and political questions of the day, they plant themselves upon the Word of God, where all questions of humanity and civilization may be settled and give time and energy to guiding the young along the paths of truth. Sabbath after Sabbath they gather the young about them and time and voice are consecrated to instruction in the pure, the simple word of revelation. In the county, state and national conventions they take part with success. They are not occupied with the mistakes of Moses, nor possible errors of dates and numbers in Genesis, nor of the probabilities as to two Isaiahs or three Daniels, but in the Word which is supremely and authoritatively God’s will concerning the race of man. The Christian Association, Christian Endeavor, Epworth League—all have now their personal, powerful help. The voice so long attuned solely for the quiet fireside sends its sweet melody out to the great congregations, stirring the hearts and wills of mighty gatherings. In the Woman’s Christian Temperance Union they are doing telling service. Nowhere on the continent has prohibition succeeded as in the South, and the work is largely, if not solely, due to the efforts of the women. If they persevere, continue true to their trust, in the near future, I doubt not, that the destroyer, intemperance, will be thrust out from our borders/ The contest is not over, and the women are not planning to retire, because success has crowned their efforts. The foe is cunning as well as malignant, and hydra-headed, springs into vigorous life whenever vigilance is remitted or watchfulness abates. The enemy is most deadly among those not self-sustaining since their enfranchisement, the ignorant and improvident. Among these a great work is being done without respect of age, condition, or color. These are taught, strengthened, guided and removed from temptation by banishing the death-dealing saloons from their midst. There is much patient, persistent work along this line—much self-denial and prayer as well as work. I know one who rides five miles through all kinds of disagreeable weather to teach a school of negro children the necessity of total abstinence. She is a woman of culture and wealth, and the six years she has weekly given to this work is telling upon the settlement, as no whisky shops cast their dark shadows in the village where her work is about done.
As regards the privilege of the ballot, the women of the South have not been very pronounced. They are not sure they need it, do not know that they want it. Their indecision does not grow out of the fact that they fear the stones or broken teeth that Mr. Richard Harding Davis declares English women sometimes meet in the exercise of the ballot. They are not sure such disorder would obtain were they invested with the prerogatives their brethren have accorded to themselves. Nor are our women afraid of passing through a crowd to deposit the ballot, nor do they think leaving home for the time it would take would cause hurtful neglect of other duties, nor do I think they regard the study of politics damaging to their morals, nor is it because they fear differences of opinion may mar the family harmony, since difference of opinion on other subjects has no such effect, nor do they hesitate because they are not sure which political party should have their support. Not this, certainly—to a man, every woman, white or black, would vote for the prohibition candidates. No;

808
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
none of these considerations weigh with them; but there is a shrinking from the responsibility of the ballot, perhaps because they are not fully satisfied that they would gain all involved therein. Southern, women, as others, feel there is no limit to the possibilities of mind for highest culture, if proper conditions and suitable opportunities are guaranteed. They are more and more impressing the age as teachers, not only as teachers in the ordinary class work, but as organizers and superintendents of a high grade. As yet not many have entered the learned professions, possibly because their brothers are crowding in, leaving fields and vineyards for desks and offices. If this continues they may have to run the plantations to provide food and raiment. In speculations, booms, large money ventures, they do not plunge, not because of cowardice solely. They do not covet the bravery that risks their own property, the property of others. They do not indulge in gambling enough to blunt their moral sensibilities; a necessary training, I think, for a conscience that will spend other people’s money with no reasonable expectation of remuneration.
Perhaps in no direction have Southern women shown themselves more capable, more noble, than in the work of missions—the work of evangelizing the world. Recognizing the fact that American civilization and Christian civilization should take the world, they have projected and are carrying on the grandest enterprise of modern times. Mission stations have been planted in many parts of the world where the Gospel was not. As teachers they have gone out to occupy these stations, to deliver the Divine message with cheerful devotion. Those who have planned and now sustain the work, collect and disburse large sums of money with a cautious, discerning business integrity truly admirable. Their labors are unremunerative, as far as salaries or money go, and have been incessant and abundant. Those in the foreign field have shown as intelligent, devoted service as those at home, and with far more self-denial and suffering. From Georgia, in 1884, there went to China a woman who was born for great achievements, which marked her home life. Called to the foreign work, she took with her those rare qualities of mind and heart that distinguished her in her native state, and soon proved her power to do and dare much for the needs of China. Her first work, after mastering the intricate Chinese language, was to Romanize it, thus facilitating its acquisition. She next planned a home and school building; the money, $25,000, she secured by selling ten-dollar shares, which did not pay dividends in money— no dividends at all except the satisfaction that accompanies a soul-saving investment. From Kentucky went out a woman who founded and carried to successful issue a boarding-school in Piricicao, Brazil, and another from the same blue-grass section opened a school upon the Mexican border, which sent out branches into Mexico, and now manages successfully five schools in five separate mission stations, with an executive skill truly remarkable. The leaders of the work at home—the women who have made the basic work broad and strong which sustains the foreign, have shown keen, discriminating foresight, a foresight that has saved the missions during this phenomenal, financial restriction. A crowning result of their perseverance, their persistency in this enterprise stands on a high bluff overlooking the turbid Missouri in the suburbs of Kansas City.
After some years of missionary labor, realizing that trained workers were as necessary to success here as in secular pursuits, a training school was determined upon. There was no money—no, not a cent at command when the women determined upon the measure; but there was much prayer and strong hope A consecrated woman of unusual business tact and fine culture at this juncture consented to work up the financial resources, and passed through the South soliciting aid. Born and reared amid the wealth and refinement of Kentucky she laid aside the attractions of a beautiful home and did the work, a distasteful work, with untiring zeal, and in less than four years from its inception the cap-stone of the Scarritt Bible and Training School was placed upon it, amid the silent, though heartfelt, rejoicings of more than fifty thousand Southern women. A massive, well proportioned, elegant structure, it stands a handsome monument of the business tact, economy, self-denial and devotion of women,

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
809
who persevered in the face of opposition and difficulty. That which her intelligence and love plan, her hands rear, if possible. In scientific pursuits the women of the South have not made striking progress. The need of university training, growing out of the selfishness of the brothers or the conservatism of the daughters, has, to the present, prevented. This need will be met. When our women of means devise sufficient sums to meet the pecuniary demands of such institutions, or will endow chairs in those universities that are beginning to unlock their doors to women, this hindrance will be removed. Statistics are provokingly meager in endowments of schools for women in the Southland—indeed for women in all lands. Few magnificent gifts of this kind to educate women, even by women themselves, have been made, though they will leave large sums oftentimes to open or aid male schools. Why, I know not. Possibly from want of faith that their sisters would value such opportunities. May the day speedily come when opportunities of the highest culture will multiply in the Southland. While our women have left the bugs and bats, rocks, rockets and comets, and much more of scientific research to their brothers, and have never startled the world along mathematical highways, they are turning their attention to such matters, and in the near future may rival Caroline Herschel or Mrs. Somerville. In imaginative literature there is much promise of books that will live; in narration, exposition and description there is a creditable showing. Macaulay said: “ Poetry of the highest order may not be looked for in nations whose culture has attained perfection.” So we look for poets— look confidently, too—since of late years from under our own magnolia came one of the sweetest singers of the century, Sidney Lanier. In journalism the women of the South are being heard and felt, and, indeed, they are making ready to enter any lines of usefulness their preferences, necessities or tastes dictate. Time will not permit illustrations, or I would name many women of the South who are recognized as leaders-—honored for their attainments, admired for their success. Let me name one, the chairman of this Woman’s Congress—born in Kentucky, reared there, educated there, claimed by Arkansas as its ideal of beautiful,energetic womanhood—who well represents the refinement, the intelligence and executive skill of our women. Do I claim too much when I say the women of the South are the peers of the best, the truest, the purest and richest womanhood of the world?

COOKING AS AN ART.
By MISS HELEN LOUISE JOHNSON.
Since the days when it was first discovered that heat could be applied to, and improve the material Nature so bountifully provides for the use of man, much has been written on the subject of cooking. Some of the brightest men and women of all countries and generations have devoted their time and powers to this theme; yet today it must be confessed that to a large majority it seems commonplace. The old poets knew of its prolificness in sentiment, and inspired, no doubt, by some delicious concoction, Homer and Horace sang of its virtues and its pleasures. Even the Father of History, Herodotus, deemed the easy grace and lively vigor of his style none too good for such a subject, and he gave us many interesting historical facts concerning it. It was after the Asiatic conquest that luxury in eating crept into Rome. Lucullus first introduced habits of epicureanism after his return from Asia, and the gourmand Api- cius, carved for himself a deathless name. Athenaeus preserved for us in his writings the name of perhaps the first author of a book on the subject of cooking, that of Archestratus, who was called the guide of epicures. During and before the time of Julius Caesar, cooking was actually regarded as one of the greatest of arts; birthdays, funerals and victories being celebrated by great banquets, at which the chief cook, or “ chief, ” was often crowned, was always an honored guest, and no limit was placed on the fortune he could command. The most famous cooks were those of Sicily, and they were generally men of noble birth. But in the conquests of England, in the forming of a to-be mighty race, arts were pushed to the background. The science of war and a defensive existence were the kindergarten, the school and the college. In the days of Shakespeare cooking appeared only as a means to a desirable end—that of satisfying hunger. And in the simple living of our Puritan forefathers luxurious cooking had neither time nor place for its being. From the throes of gnawing hunger and of bitter pain, from the heart-aches, homesick longings, fears by night and stern labors by day were born those traits of American character which made Chicago possible, and crowned Columbus’ discovery with its triumph of today.
When Kate Douglas Wiggin was just beginning the study of childhood, she was asked to give what she considered the qualifications of an ideal kindergartener, her answer was as follows: The music of St. Cecilia, the art of Raphael, the dramatic genius of Rachel, the administrative ability of Cromwell, the wisdom of Solomon, the meekness of Moses and the patience of Job. And in her recent book on “ Children’s Rights,” she appends the following: “ Twelve years’ experience with children has not lowered my ideals one whit, nor led me to deem superfluous any of these qualifications; in fact, I should make the list a little longer were I to write it now, and should add, perhaps, the prudence of Franklin, the inventive power of Edison and the talent for improvisation of the early Troubadours.”
If these are the qualifications necessary for the woman who is to have the training of your child certain hours only during the day, what are those necessary for the mother, out of whose life and love and daily example must grow that child of larger growth, the man or woman? In no place in life is so needed the wisdom of all the ancients as in that high calling—the home-keeper. Breadth of view, many interests, any amount of true education will but serve to raise the standard of ideal womanhood,
Miss Helen Louise Johnson was born in Watertown, N. Y. Her parents were Mary Louise Clarke Johnson and Levi Arthur Johnson. She was educated at the public schools of Watertown, Wells College, Aurora, N. Y., and the Philadelphia Cooking School. She has traveled in the United States and Canada. Her principal literary work is magazine work. She is editor of “ Table Talk,” published in Philadelphia. Her profession is that of teacher of domestic science. Miss Johnson is a member of the Presbyterian Church. Her postoffice address is care of Table Talk Publishing Co., Philadelphia, Pa.
810

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
811
and make of the hearth-stone, not a public campus, but a stepping-stone to Heaven. The true girl, and especially the American one, if she speaks ten languages, and thinks in four dead ones, if she paints like a Turner or sings like a nightingale, will, when love comes, forget to be artist in remembering how to be woman.
At the present time the subject of cooking is demanding more attention than it has ever before in the history of America. Hunger demands the daily use of the knife and fork; custom and fashion decree certain kinds of living, and science enables us more and more to perfect our modes of life. But until the generality of people will consent to study the subject of cookery with unprejudiced minds, it must remain a necessary evil to a few, a means to a happy end by many. Mrs. Henderson has most truly written that the reason why cooking in America is as a rule so inferior is not because American women are less able and apt than the women of France, but merely because American women seem possessed with the idea that it is not the fashion to know how to cook; that as an accomplishment the art of cooking is not as ornamental as that of needlework or piano-playing. When cooking is recognized in its proper place as a science as truly as chemistry, of which it has so much in itself, as an art more far-reaching than many others in its results, and as delightful and becoming as being able to decorate the family sideboard with hand-painted china, then American women will not alone equal their French sisters, but should, by reason of their superior advantages in education, surpass them in this as in other things. French women know how to dress because they make a study of it. They are world renowned cooks because they make a study of that also. “ It takes more brains to prepare a good dinner than it does to learn French and German or to write a good essay.”
The domestic problem is as much the question of the day to the women of this country as the labor question is to the man, and assuredly of as much moment. In the Congress of Household Economics, held only a week ago in the Art Institute, the much-disputed question of domestic service was viewed in all its phases. And the answer to the problem, given in so many forms, could always be translated a higher, a better education—the education of our girls—not alone the few who are finished in fashionable boarding-schools, nor alone the many who crowd the colleges, although this step must to a certain extent begin right there. But the hundreds of “ home ” girls should be taught as well that cooking is an accomplishment every girl should pride herself upon possessing. When the generality of women who have homes to keep understand the art of cooking so that they are not dependent upon chef, caterer or cook for daily bread; when Dame Fashion has decided that cooking is as indispensable a part of the curriculum of study in all schools as arithmetic or literature; when girls of all kinds and conditions of life realize that cooking is not lowering to one’s dignity, then, and not till then, will the Sphinx have to bestir herself to propound another riddle to womankind. When our girls as well as our boys are taught that any honest labor raises, not lowers, their dignity and standing; when they realize, as only good sense or higher education can teach them, that people make their work honored or degraded by their manner of performing it, not their occupation renders them so, then girls, instead of rushing into mills and factories, will, having studied the art of cooking, prefer the more quiet, dignified and elevating occupation of cooking. But it must first be placed in its rightful position, and this reform be from the outside, in; from the top, down. It must be made the fashion. “ Every revolution was first a thought in one man’s mind, and when the same thought occurred to another man, it is the key to that era. Every reform was once a private opinion, and when it shall be a private opinion again it will solve the problem of the age.” If this reform be needed, it must come. If a remedy for a crying evil be found in a private opinion, let it be known. Let it become the fashion.
When you consider the wonderful mechanism of the human body, its manifold requirements, and how wonderfully Nature has ordained our being, we can well be aghast at the accepted ignorance of the art of cooking as an art, and the accepted ignorance of our cooks. What man would permit the walls of his house to be laid by

812
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
a tinsmith? What man would trust his life in a boat steered by a man who had been but a fireman in the hold? Yet how many of our so-called cooks have any real knowledge of the subject? How many, not alone of the cooks, but of the housekeepers, know why we eat butter with bread, rice and potatoes with meat? Or why Nature gives us fruit and green vegetables in the warm season, and not in the cold? Yet it is this very knowledge that makes of cooking an art. Why should we not demand of the person who has so much that concerns our well-being in her hands, that she have a training for it as well as the man who holds our horses, or the woman who makes our clothes? Most assuredly we would not employ a physician who had only read Steele’s physiology and experimented on his own family. And it is safe to say that if we had better educated cooks, we could not support well so many doctors. But we can not demand, any more than teach, that we do not understand ourselves. “Perfection consists not in doing extraordinary things, but in'doing ordinary things extraordinarily well.” Cooking is an ordinary, everyday occupation, but when rightly done is not only easily performed, but becomes a delightful labor. Raise it to its true dignity. Give it its rightful place among the arts. Women have been fighting many battles for higher education in the last few years, and they have nearly gained the day. But when their victorious banner be unfurled, let not one star be missing from its field of glory—this star of household labor, which must include the training from childhood to motherhood, from the mother to the child. “ It is better to be ready, even if one is not called for, than to be called for and found wanting.”

814
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
bird with one wing, never soaring to the diviner heights because he ignores the balancing power divinely provided.
Who can estimate today the potency for the uplifting of the race, the purifying of nations, the better organization of state and municipal governments, the lifting up and purifying of that typical paradise, the home where woman’s full right to be a helpmate for man is fully recognized. Some women are, through gifts, graces and providential surroundings, eminently fitted to be helpmates, and were they recognized as such the world would then have its full complement of power and would rapidly solve many of the social questions and other problems which today vex and perplex the most astute minds. God is waiting for the world to recognize His thought of woman before His edict shall go forth that is to free the world of much of its thralldom, much of its sorrow and mourning, before its moral mists shall be cleared away.
The world must learn to estimate His thought of her when He said: “ Male and female created He them, and blessed them.” As the world is now, woman as a class is largely cursed, not blessed. This is not God’s plan, for wherever His love and guidance holds sway she is blessed equally with man. God has no other thought for mankind than that they shall be blessed. What right have we to divorce from being blessed man’s helpmate, when God in His Word declares His purpose to bless her equally when male and female created He them, and blessed them, in the day when they were created.
He made clear His designs concerning her as a helpmate outside of the home when he called Deborah to be a poet, a prophetess, a judge and a warrior. Where is the man combining in his person and work all this versatility of talent and variety of office? It has been stated by high authority that Deborah was the only person in the nation, amid its millions, that could save the people at that time. She could decide the law cases of the people as judge, and sing the national songs as a poet, yet man in general denies woman’s right to express at the ballot-box that God-given power that would, when added to that of good men, free our world from its greatest evil and the home of its deadliest foe, viz., the liquor traffic. What a shame that our race should be thus bound, simply because we are not willing that God’s thought of woman should enter into the management of the world’s affairs, and thus make it possible for His Kingdom to come, and His love to “ reign where’er the sun doth his successive journeys run.”
In the days of Josiah, the king, Huldah, the prophetess, who was also a wife, received a message from the king, a deputation of the high priests and princes of the nation, to inquire of the Lord concerning his people, she being the only one, judging from the sacred narrative, who was qualified to expound the Word of the Lord, and reveal the message of Jehovah to his people.
Queen Esther fasts and prays, lifts up her heart to God and her hand to the scepter of the king; turns the sword of the foe to his own destruction and saves her people, and puts the blush to King Saul, who failed to obey the command of God against Amalek.
First in the “ Fall,” God’s greatest thought of her seems to have been when he made her the mother of redeemed humanity through the incarnate Son. The gentile world was looking forward to this event when Virgil wrote to Pollio, the consul, concerning his expectation of the golden age in connection with the birth of the long- expected Messiah. It would seem as if this divinely exalted relation to humanity’s weal should forever settle the question of woman’s right as an equal- factor with man in the development of the social, political and religious life of the human race.
In mythology woman is high in distinction, although Jupiter sits enthroned in the heavens as supreme; by his side sits Juno, the mother of gods and goddesses. In idolatrous worship woman has a most exalted position; hence, great was Diana of the Ephesians.
In personifying the church prophecy makes mention of her in the most exalted terms: “Rejoice greatly, O, Daughter of Zion! Shout, O, Daughter of Jerusalem!

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
815
Behold, thy king cometh unto thee.” In his apocaliptic visions, John beholds the church as a “ woman clothed as the sun, the moon beneath her feet, and a crown of twelve stars upon her head.” (Rev. 12.) Surely, this is an indication of her mission and power among the nations of the earth.
Her power is clearly set forth in history, sacred and profane. Scarce had the head of Samson rested in the lap of Delilah when he was shorn of his strength and delivered to his enemies.
Cleopatra wielded great power over Caesar, Antony, Egypt, Pompey and Rome.
In the patriotic and moral reforms of the age a most striking example is that of Joan of Arc, whose power for conquest ceased not until she delivered P'rance from the English.
Many books might be written in defense of God’s unmistakable thought and design for woman as an equal factor with man in power and responsibility, varying but rarely in methods of application, with that class of women whom God providentially endows, and through this endowment calls to special work outside the home, just as he endows a special class of men whose mission is to lead and direct through pulpit and press, legislation and government, the advance of mankind.
Woman, whoever thou art, see to it that thou art true to thy call, be it in the home, at the editor’s desk, on the rostrum, in the sacred desk, for in the fullness of time most surely coming He shall place thee beside thy brother in sharing with him the untangling and settling of governmental affairs. Be faithful to thy trust; hide not thy talent in a napkin, though it deprive thee of the queenship of home with its sub jects so sweet and tender. God’s thought of woman is superior to thine.

MRS. PALMER’S PORTRAIT.
ADDRESSES DELIVERED ON THE OCCASION OF ITS UNVEILING.
The Board of Lady Managers having ordered a portrait made of Mrs. Bertha Honore Palmer, to be placed in the Assembly Hall of the Woman’s Building, with other distinguished women, and after the close of the Exposition to be permanently installed in the Woman’s Memorial Building, Mrs. James P. Eagle and Mrs. Mary S. Lockwood were appointed a committee to see that the order was executed.
The following are the remarks made by Mrs. Lockwood, Mrs. Eagle and Mrs. Wheeler at the unveiling of the portrait:
PRESENTATION OF PORTRAIT BY MRS. MARY S. LOCKWOOD.
When the question arose among the lady managers, “ What can we do that will best commemorate the work of women in the Exposition?” this happy thought came to us: We have in our midst the foremost artist of the age, Mr. Anders L. Zorn, who could put upon canvas the embodiment of that genius that has led us for three years over mountains of difficulty, through valleys of humiliation, to the crowning peaks of victory, listening to no such word as “ fail,” always helpful in voice and heart, ever ready to encourage in our days of discouragement, and always just in her verdict of “ Well done! ”
In the after-time, when our names have been forgotten, those who will come after us will look upon the portrait we now present to you, and see not only a likeness of our president, but the attributes which surrounded her, that helped us to help the women of this nineteenth century.
We thank her for the time and opportunity she has given us to accomplish our wishes. We also thank the artist for what he has done to commemorate the work, the life, the likeness of our president of the Board of Lady Managers of the World’s Columbian Exposition, Mrs. Bertha Honore Palmer.
UNVEILING OF THE PORTRAIT BY MRS. JAMES P. EAGLE.
The most important work of the Board of Lady Managers is now drawing to a close. Some have called this last day a funeral day, since such a sense of sadness must steal into each heart when we think of the separations, and of our beautiful Woman’s Building being robbed of its wealth of paintings, statuary, lace, wood carving, libraries, statistics, all these and more that have been exhibited to the credit, honor and advancement of the women of every land.
We have not claimed perfection in any department of our work. We have not reached our ideals. We very seldom do in any undertaking; but the visible work of the board has overstepped the expectations of the most enthusiastic and friendly; while the unseen and incomputable has touched the hand of woman in every nation to lead her to greener pastures and richer fields. The seed-time is just over. A little patient resting and waiting, then comes the ripened harvest.
Here have communed together women from every state and almost every nation. More than twenty nations have spoken from this platform for the Committee on Congresses, and almost every state has sent a representative. Other committees have been instrumental in bringing together many people from many lands.
As a member of the Board of Lady Managers I hope I may be excused for reference to questions so nearly personal. There are one hundred and fifteen members of that body, and I believe there never was such singleness of purpose in a body so
816

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
817
large to do the best things in the best way. There has been the greatest harmony of action, the majorities on almost every question being so large and so pronounced that very seldom has the chair been “ in doubt ” as to the result. On very few vital questions has there been a close vote. You will be charitable enough to admit that this first national board of women has existed under the searchlight of criticism. The commission owes us a vote of thanks for claiming public attention, when, except that a woman’s board was more novel, that body could have furnished much more sensational reading.
When I compare the Board of Lady Managers with the great number of organized bodies with which I have been familiar I am proud of the board. As individuals, or as an organized body, it does not suffer by comparison. When I compare its officers with the officers of other bodies we have the advantage; but when I compare its president with the presidents of any and all organizations, the gold medals are our own, with the chromos added.
We covet not titles of rank in this land of ours, where every woman may be a queen, and when the women of America choose a leader and representative she is not only a queen, but queenly. This day of sorrow we would turn to joy, and make it our coronation day. If we can not crown Our Queen we will present to you Our Queen, already crowned. [The veil is withdrawn from the portrait.]

CONGRATULATION ON THE POSSESSION OF MRS. PALMER’S
PORTRAIT.
By MRS. CANDACE WHEELER.
Mrs. President and Ladies of the National Board: I am glad to have had someone speak of this new possession of women. Who knows just how rare a possession it is? We all know when a picture pleases us, and a few know why, but it is very few who know whether it is intrinsically good, and why it is so. Miss Hallowell does, and, consequently, she is a dread or a joy to painters. She is like one of those men who are employed by great importers, and whom they call “ tea tasters,” and to whom they pay fabulous salaries. Of course, everybody drinks tea, and everybody knows when they like it; but only one in ten thousand or so can tell, when they hold a drop of tea on their tongue, exactly how much it is worth a pound. The tea taster by some subtle divination connected with that one drop can tell just where the tea was grown, from what stock, and from what soil. He can almost tell the color of the man who tended it, and, certainly, he can tell what proportion of rain fell and sun shone and airs blew around it as it grew, and what all these conditions make it worth. That is exactly what Miss Hallowell can do for pictures. She is an “ art taster.” She can tell what the artist knows by what he paints—what he holds back as well as what he puts into it; and it is often what the artist holds back—what he knows of character and people by intuition, that makes his work valuable. Sir Joshua Reynolds said that a man could not put more into his picture than he had in his head, and that is true, but if he knows more than he has put into the picture, certainly it is all the better for it. Now, when Miss Hallowell looks at a picture, she sees exactly how much the artist knows, and that is why some artists are afraid of her, for we do not all like to have our brains gauged. What she has said about this portrait is as true as truth—as true as knowledge. The success of a picture, the fact that it is, or is not, a great work does not depend alone upon the method of the painting or even the capacity of the painter. It depends upon the fact of whether or not it makes us feel, of whether it can strike a spark from the electric girdle which encircles the body of collective humanity, the subtle, unnamed element which makes feeling rise to the eyes and the throat and suddenly suffuses us with warmth and tenderness. If a picture can do this it is great, even if it flies in the face of all precedent painting. We all know there are emotions which compel response, certain thoughts and moods in their expression upon the faces of friends or even of strangers can call up exactly the same thought, the same mood in us. And here comes in the miracle of the painter—that he can sometimes paint that thought, and make it so alive that it can compel the answering thought in us. We respond to the picture which is the work of man as we respond to the emotion which is a part of nature.
I think we all know how we feel when we sit in front of Mrs. Palmer as an audience, and she, standing on the platform, prefaces any uttered word with a smile. It is really a thought which rises to her face and greets the audience, and every face in the house responds. I have watched this wordless thought make its greeting and receive its instantaneous response many times, but I never expected to see it painted, and painted in such a manner that it will go on making its still friendliness touch the heart of everyone who sees it, long after we, her first audience, have grown familiar with the language of Paradise.
This picture which is here unveiled is not simply a portrait of a woman to whom
818

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
819
we are all bound by ties of love and loyalty, and a picture which has the power of evoking feeling. It is more than this—it is the materialization of the dignity of a great office—the first world office made and bestowed by women.
Ladies of the National Board, at the close of your appointed efforts, I congratulate you upon the selection of a president who has justified your hopes and made a reality of your dreams, and upon the choice of a painter who has made the dignity you created a perpetual one.

CLOSING ADDRESS.
By MRS. BERTHA HONORE PALMER,
Mingled with our regret at seeing this great Exposition and this unprecedented opportunity for women drawing to a close, is a feeling of satisfaction that the aims proposed to be reached by the Board of Lady Managers have been carried to a successful conclusion.
Not only have the material exhibits drawn attention to the skill of women and shown the degree of development which has been reached by them, but their interests, their capabilities, their needs and their hopes have been brought before the public and thoroughly discussed from every point of view.
In the Exposition at large, but particularly in the Woman’s Building, her attainments have been spread before the public; successes in unexpected directions, which had hitherto escaped notice, have been made known to the world, the building itself being one of her notable achievements in an altogether unaccustomed field.
It has been the means of opening new and congenial lines of work, and as woman is the acknowledged home-maker, to her hands will be entrusted more largely than heretofore not only the atmosphere and the influence of the home, but also its place, construction, sanitary arrangements, decorations, furnishing and all practical features. The general appreciation and commendation of the Woman’s Building have greatly hastened this result, and the exhibits contained within it of designs by women for the weaving of carpets and textiles, for wall paper and hangings, as well as architectural plans for the construction of houses, show that they are already alert and equipped to take possession of this newly acquired territory.
The interest felt in the Woman’s Building and the sentiment it expresses was made manifest by its great popularity, it having been crowded from the beginning to the end of the Exposition. In days when visitors were few and exhibitors in other buildings were forced to provide bands of music, scatter special advertisements and use ingenious devices to attract attention, the Woman’s Building was crowded. Early in the summer letters came from our committee in France, saying that they understood there were ten persons who saw their exhibit in the Woman’s Building to one that saw it in the Manufactures Building. The order to close the building at six in the evening, which was issued by the director-general some two months since, was thought to be a great hardship by visitors, who plead so earnestly for longer hours that director-general consented to rescind his order.
Perhaps the most remarkable result obtained by the efforts of the Board of Lady
Mrs. Bertha Honor6 Palmer was born in Louisville, Ky. Her father is of French descent. Her mother of an aristocratic Southern family. Her early education was received in Louisville, but later in a convent in Baltimore, Md. She was married in 1871 to Mr. Potter Palmer, a wealthy and representative citizen of Chicago; she has since resided in that city. To the poor she has always been a stanch friend, giving generously to public funds and more freely to private charities, and be it said to her glory that all this work has not been neglected during these years of public life. She has traveled extensively and has wide acquaintance with wise and fashionable people, making her a valuable leader for the Board of Lady Managers. Her numerous addresses delivered in their interests have been read and admired by thousands, but the peculiar charm of her beautiful face and bell-like voice can never be forgotten by those who were fortunate enough to hear her speak. She was the chosen President of the Board of Lady Managers, and to her office she gave time, persistent energy, executive ability and wise leadership, to which in large measure is due the success of the women’s exhibit, which excelled the fondest hopes of its most sanguine supporters. Few women and not many men have become so widely known and universally admired as Mrs. Palmer. All nations have received and delighted to honor her, giving aid in securing exhibits, and statistics which will prove of great value in future; through her womanly tact and irresistible influence she secured favorable legislation without which the Exposition could not have reached its marvelous success. In all this work she has had the hearty support of Mr. Potter Palmer, who has sealed his approval and won for himself a place in the hearts of the people by donating $200,000 toward a permanent building for the exhibition of woman’s work. Mrs. Palmer’s postoffice address is 100 Lake Shore Drive, Chicago, 111.
820

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
821
Managers was the unprecedented official co-operation secured from women of every country and of every race; from women who are interested in charitable, educational, religious and ethical and reform work, as well as those desiring to make practical exhibits of their skill in industrial arts.
Letters, documents and circulars were sent out, explaining the character and scope of the Exposition, the classes of objects and the degree of excellence which we wished to secure from exhibitors. Having issued these invitations, the fact that we had independent control of the space in the Woman’s Building became a great factor in carrying out our plans. YVe were able to include exhibits from the women of many countries, who would not otherwise have possessed influence to secure space. None of the ladies appealed to had a commercial interest in sending exhibits to the Exposition. The unusual nature of the plans which were presented were attractive enough to gain their attention and secure their adherence, and our foreign committees, after being organized under the most distinguished leadership, set themselves diligently to work, at great cost of time, effort and money, to send us such exhibits as would illustrate what was being done by the women of their respective countries. The exhibits sent were not, perhaps, in every case of the high grade we desired to maintain, but the actual truth of the situation was represented by each, and there was vast significance in the fact that these collections were forwarded to us by the first committees of women ever appointed by their respective governments, and in many cases represented the first independent steps ever taken by women in certain countries. Before they were trained to act for themselves, perhaps, before they even sympathized with the thought of so doing, we thus secured a precedent for them which will be of incalculable value hereafter, and will pave the way for great changes of public sentiment and of custom.
The exhibits proved to be of such different grades and classes that discrimination was found to be impossible and unjust. We therefore decided not to exercise the right of rejection which we had reserved to ourselves, but that everything coming to us from foreign countries should, by courtesy, be received and installed just as arranged and forwarded to us by those committees. Among the exhibits secured, in addition to many rare and unexpected articles, were the most marvelous loan collections of laces and embroideries ever brought together.
No attempt has been made to demonstrate any theory, or to realize Utopian ideals which we would wish to see prevail. Our only desire has been to present the actual conditions existing, which will give us a basis to build upon for future improvement. This conservative course may have caused us to be censured by many holders of the two opposite extremes of opinion. Many “ advanced ” women have become impatient when contemplating the evidences of infinite detail and elaborations shown in the marvelous webs and stitchery of other days; they resent the confining and infinitesimally painstaking drudgery of arts which formerly were the only outlet among women for originality of taste and the desire to create beauty. On the other hand are those who disapprove heartily what has been accomplished by the adventurous spirits who lead in invention, manufactures, literary and professional pursuits, etc. These pessimistic souls see with dismay the walls of the old “ sphere ” being battered down; walls within which women have been held for centuries willing prisoners; the light of a new day and a new common sense shining upon the inmates, revealing their antiquated and ignorant helplessness and their incapacity to meet the many demands pressing upon them from the new needs of today.
It is evident that the tendency of modern life is to remove women more and more from the seclusion of the home. The theory that the following of industrial and commercial pursuits may make her less domestic, lessen the charm of family life and the home atmosphere, may have truth for its foundation.
If women be withdrawn largely from the home and placed in the steady conflict of life, a great source of inspiration will be lost to her, her ideals may be lowered, her perceptions become dulled, and she may cease to be the great conservative and regen-

822
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
erative agency which has helped to hold the world to high standards. Undoubtedly, the home and the privacy of domestic life is the chosen sphere of every woman. There is only one here and there who would prefer any other career than that of the happy wife and mother, but alas for my sex, there is, unfortunately, not a home for each woman to preside over; most men are unable to maintain one. That is where the great difficulty occurs, and not in the objection of women to occupying them. If we consider it an unwritten law that it is the duty of the husband and father to maintain his wife and children, then we must face the fact that the majority of men must be failures, for they are certainly today unable to accomplish this result with any comfort to themselves or families.
I do not speak of the comparatively few men who are conspicuous exceptions to this statement, but of the rank and file, the unnoticed men, men occupying small clerkships, the second and lower grades of mechanics, factory operatives, etc., whose labor must generally be supplemented by that of their wives, and too often that of their children, to maintain their homes.
We have heard for years of the incompetent wife and mother, but it occurs to me that we have heard singularly little of the incompetent husband and father. It would seem to be the fact that comparatively few marriages could occur if women were not able to assist in maintaining the home, and we constantly see girls, trained to self- support, marry and continue their avocations as a matter of course. The filling up of the factories, shops, schools, offices, and every avenue of fairly paid employment with women, does not, therefore, result from a revolution on their part against their role as wives and mothers. Those who theorize about a possible changed relation between the sexes because of the so-called emancipation of women, and fear that the world will no longer be replenished and that the peoples will fade away from the earth, have only superficially studied or understood the facts under their eyes. The fact that women are self-supporting, or educated, does not greatly change the result of the old, old love story, and the man who has objected to the competition of women in the industries, seems to accept the situation philosophically when the time arrives for his own marriage. Women prove to be no less sweet because they are strong, no less companionable because their opinions are based upon knowledge rather than prejudice, no less attractive and fascinating because they have given up superficial accomplishments for the practical knowledge that makes them true helpmates and burden-sharers. There is no science which teaches them that human love and helpfulness are not the highest ideals, and lead to the best service that can be rendered to humanity.
Should men discover at any time in the future that they are capable of assuming the entire maintenance of the home, women can undoubtedly be persuaded to give up the tedious and wearing grind of the factory, the shop and the office, to turn to higher service.. Until that fortunate moment arrives the wise course would seem to be the acceptance of facts as they exist. We are not able to see how far-reaching may be the result of this period of change and experiment. We feel urgently impelled to follow the highest law known to us, that of evolution and progress. We must abandon ourselves blindly to the instinct which teaches us that individuals have the right to the fullest development of their faculties, and the exercise of their highest attributes. We reassure ourselves with the thought that there can certainly be no great harm in doubling the intelligence and the mental and moral forces of the community.
It would seem that the only way to assist in the rapid solution of the problem is to put within the reach of women technical training and the education which is necessary to promote their ends, and to hope that the unreasonable conditions which force them to work, yet condemn them for doing so, and withhold from them proper training as well as just compensation for their labor, may be swept away. We hope that no woman may henceforth be forced to conceal her sex in order to obtain justice for her work.
We expect to demonstrate by means of the statistics which we are now collecting

THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
823
that the larger proportion of women who are forced from their homes into the industries of the world are married women or widows, working to help maintain their homes and children. The only figures which show with certainty the proportion of married to unmarried women, are those sent us from the French banks and railways, which are under the control of the government. From them we learn that in the raihvay Compagnie d’Orleans there are employed 4,154 married women and 220 single women; in the Compagnie de l’Ouest there are employed 3,391 married women and 214 single women; in the Compagnie du Midi there are employed 2,700 married women and 127 single women; in the Compagnie du Nord there are employed 2,536 married women and 254 single women; in the Chemin de Fer de l’Etat are employed 2,024 married women and 88 single women.
The results attained from the statistical investigations undertaken by the Board of Lady Managers are so interesting in their nature, that the different government agencies, which have been making original investigations for us, and tabulating the results, are themselves surprised by the facts elicited, and they willingly give us the credit for having organized new and important lines of statistical investigations which will be immediately incorporated in the bureaus of their respective governments.
The work of the Board of Lady Managers in these new and unexpected directions has been a constant source of pleasure and inspiration. The material exhibits in the Woman’s Building have become mere incidents, and do not at all represent the great thought which lie behind them. That we have been successful in creating an organization throughout the world, and in interesting the governments of the world in the condition and position of their women, is of incalculable benefit. A community of interests has been created among women in every part of the world, such as has never heretofore existed, and women delegated by their respective governments have visited the fair, and carefully studied not only our country and our customs, but those of every other part of the world, as evidenced by their exhibits and by their peoples who have come to the Exposition in great numbers. The attention of all has been drawn to the Woman’s Building, to the purposes for which it was erected, to the wonderful co-operation secured, and as a result the claims of the weaker sex have been treated with more respectful consideration than has ever before been accorded them. In the great commingling of races and interests ideas have been rapidly diffused, and many supposedly fixed conditions have been modified or changed. The board is to be congratulated upon the results achieved.
I can say freely for myself, and I think most of the members of the board can say with me, that our three years of work together have been years of charming and profitable intercourse and agreeable associations. Many firm friendships have-been formed which are for life. I. personally, have seen only the sweet side of every nature, and my associates have treated me with too much kindness, with absolute self-forgetfulness and a devotion that was chivalric in its nature. Our board, on all questions of importance, as is shown by our records, stands practically as a unit, and has always done so. I feel sure that there has rarely been such a number of co-workers brought together from widely varying surroundings and influences who have worked together as harmoniously as have our members, and that all rumors to the contrary are figments of the imagination, although we have been pained by reading in the papers distorted and unrecognizable rumors of discord and confusion among our members.
The closing of this building, which has been the main field of our labors, from which, during the summer, such a helpful influence has constantly gone forth, which has been the scene of so many gatherings, both grave and gay, and which has always • been a center of interest and of hospitality for women, can but fill us with sadness.
Here we have welcomed and listened to the great thinkers of our own and other countries, and to musicians from every clime; here we have welcomed guests both distinguished and humble, among the most pleasant gatherings being the popular Saturday afternoon receptions, when all were made welcome and we were overwhelmed by discovering the number of our friends, and the warmth of their kindly feeling. It

824
THE CONGRESS OF WOMEN.
was the proudest moment of my life when I was told last Saturday, with a heartfelt hand-shake, and with accents of deepest sincerity, by one of our visitors, that seeing me had given her more pleasure than anything at the fair, except the Ferris wheel.
The ties which have bound us together have been tightly drawn during these six months now past, and we have felt constantly sustained by the earnestness and enthusiasm manifested; and now, when the time has come to leave it, and we look at the fair proportions and stately interior of these halls and of the building we have so long occupied, the knowledge that they are soon to be handed over to destruction cruelly grieves us.
YVhen our palace in the White City shall have vanished like a dream, when grass and flowers cover the spot where it now stands, may its memory and influence still remain as a benediction to those who have wrought within its walls.

TMW-Bibliothek

Technisches Museum Wien Bibliothek
B-41.698